PEIITCE'I 
fccC.  FhB  1883 

THEOLOGICAL 


BX  9225  .Y3  W6 

Wood,  Jeremiah,  1801-1876 

The  model  pastor 


No. 


£/6~t^c^x^    cc^j^--G^Z^ZZe^^-p    , 


s&J&T^ 


%\)t  Mobti  $a&tox. 


THE 

LIFE  AND  CHARACTER 

OV   THE  s^S 

REV.ELISHA  YALE,D.D., 

LATE  OF  KlNGSBORO\ 

DRAWN  MOSTLY    FROM  HIS  OWN  DIARY  AND  CORRESPONDENCE. 
TOGETHER   "WITH 

THE    DISCOURSE   PREACHED   AT  HIS  FUNERAL, 

JANUARY  13,  1853. 

BY  JEREMIAH  WOOD, 

PASTOR  OP  THE  CENTRAL  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH,  MAYFIELD> 
NEW-YOHK. 

WITH  A  PORTRAIT. 


ALBANY: 

JOEL  MUNSELL,  78  STATE-STREET. 

1854. 


Entered,  according  to  act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1854, 

BY  JEREMIAH  WOOD, 

in  the  Clerk's  office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Northern  District 
of  New- York. 


1IHC] 
MQi  FEB  I 

THEOLOGICAL M 

CONTENTS. 


PREFACE. 
The  design  of  biography.     Dr.  Yale  not  an  ordinary  man. . .       1 

INTRODUCTION. 
Communion  of  the  living  with  the  dead — Its  benefits  and  the 
way  in  which  it  is  held — His  will,     3 

CHAPTER  I. 
His  early  life — His  religious  experience,  and  his  preparation 
for  the  ministry — His  early  religious  impressions — Influence  of 
worldly  companions — Dancing  parties  and  balls — Sabbath  sins 
lamented — Revival  at  Lenox — His  religious  exercises — His  con- 
version— His  desires  for  the  ministry — His  education  and  licens- 
ure— His  ordination — Literary  honors 6 

CHAPTER    II. 

THE  TYPE  OF  HIS  PIETY. 

His  low  opinion  of  himself — Deep  distresss  on  account  of  sin 
— His  desires  after  holiness — Self-vigilance — Self-examination — 
His  life  of  faith — His  conscientious  discharge  of  duty — His 
obedience  to  law — Payment  of  debts — Non-resistance  of  injuries 
— A  new  bridle — Spirit  of  submission — His  affliction — His  be- 
reavement— The  funeral — Letter  to  afflicted  friends — Comfort  in 
affliction — The  characteristics  of  his  piety — The  evidences  of  his 
piety,      16 

CHAPTER  III. 

MEANS  OP  GROWTH  IN  GRACE. 

Not  satisfied  with  present  attainments — His  efforts  to  do  good 
to  others — A  conflict — Serious  meditation — His  use  of  God's 
word — Confidence  in  the  Bible — The  Bible  a  test  of  character — 
Satan  repelled  —  The  spirit  of  prayer  —  Private  fasting  and 
prayer,      42 


*V  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

HIS  COMMUNON  WITH  GOD. 

Right  feelings  in  prayer — Walking  with  God — Prayed  three 
hours  a  day — Prayer  a  privilege — the  testimony  of  his  closet — 
His  confidence  in  God — The  efficacy  of  prayer — His  prayer  for 
money — Prayer  answered — Prayer  for  his  people — Prayer  for 
missionary  supplies — Looking  upward — Wrestling  with  God, . .     54 

CHAPTER  V. 

HIS  SPIRITUAL  CONFLICTS. 

Spiritual  darkness — God  beforehand  with  men — Tossed  with 
storms — Conflict  with  Satan — A  blessing  anticipated, 69 

CHAPTER  VI. 

HIS  ANXIETY  FOR  THE  SPIRITUAL   WELFARE  OF  HIS  PEOPLE. 

Anxiety  for  the  church — Too  much  anxiety — Mad-men — 
groaned  over  the  low  state  of  religion — Wounded  to  the  heart — 
Distressed  as  on  a  dying  bed — Defiled  with  leprosy — Possessed 
with  devils — The  great  work  to  be  done — Flesh  crawls — But  one 
pang — The  political  whirlwind — Unclean  spirits  like  frogs, ....     15 

CHAPTER   VII. 

SEASONS  OF  DISCOURAGEMENT   AND   DEPBESSION. 

A  dreadful  state — Are  his  mercies  clean  gone  forever — Sunk 
•down  in  discouragement — Labored  in  vain — Mouth-gate  shut — 
Grief  at  the  delinquency  of  members — No  body  to  pray — Sleep- 
ers in  the  church — Hard  thoughts  of  my  hard  lot — Provoked  at 
sinners — Valley  of  bones — Perplexed,  but  not  in  despair,      ....      88 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

HIS  STRONG  RELIGIOUS  AFFECTIONS. AND  SPIRITUAL    COMFORTS. 

His  sources  of  enjoyment — His  religious  comforts — Delightful 
views  of  heaven — Heaven  grown  richer — Faithful  unto  death — 
A  crown  of  life — A  happy  year — His  joy  in  God's  supremacy — 
A  broken  earthen  pitcher — The  perfection  of  heaven, 102 


CONTENTS.  V 

CHAPTER  IX. 

HIS  PASTORAL  FIDELITY. 

His  own  responsibility — Pastoral  visitation — Its  advantages — 
Poor  beef— The  miserly  professor — The  drunkard — The  liquor- 
sellers — A  disorderly  member — The  self-murderer — The  mechan- 
ic— His  prayer — The  interview —  Joy  at  one  convert — Proselyt- 
ism — The  resignation  of  his  pastorate — The  response,     113 

CHAPTER  X. 

MEANS    EMPLOYED  TO  PROMOTE  A.  REVIVAL. 

New  measures — Revivals  deteriorated — The  spirit  of  revival 
— A  protracted  prayer-meeting  proposed — To  ask  help — God's 
hand  in  God's  work — No  trust  in  man — The  camp-meeting — 
Bible  truth — Subjects  for  conference — Prayer  and  conference 
meetings — Men  going  to  destruction — Revival  in  1814 — Narra- 
tive of  means, 132 

CHAPTER    XI. 

HIS  TREATMENT  OF  INQUIRING    SINNEKS. 

Counsels  to  inquirers — The  sinner  directed  to  Christ — The 
desponding  sinner — A  little  girl — Plain  dealing — A  desponding 
professor — A  hope,  but  no  religion — Three  dangers — A  sick 
man — A  delusive  experience — Advice  to  young  converts — Join- 
ing the  church — The  case  of  L.  C,    147 

CHAPTER  XII. 

HIS  SniNING  EXAMPLE. 

Giving  no  place  to  the  devil — Self  vigilance — The  need  of 
conversion — Purity  of  motives— The  use  of  tobacco  abandoned— 
Self-crucifixion — Habits  of  punctuality, 162 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

HIS  ENTIRE  DEVOTEDNESS  TO  THE  SERVICE  OF  GOD. 

The  mark  at  which  he  aimed  —  "Take  care  of  souls." 
Pressed  with  business  —  Lord  Nelson  —  His  sixty-first  birth 
day —  His  desire  for  usefulness  —  New  Years's  day  —  Living  to 
God  —  A  secret  covenant  —  His  covenant  renewed  —  "  Faithful 
unto  death," 170 


VI  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  DUTIES  AND  RESPONSIBILITIES  OF  THE  GOSPEL  MINISTRY. 

The  unfaithful  minister  —  A  call  to  the  ministry  —  An  in- 
competent ministry  —  Ministerial  responsibility  —  The  charge 
— God's  ministers  are  God's  ambassadors  —  Ministerial  qualifi- 
cations—  Pulpit  preparation  —  Care  of  the  church — Church 
judicatories  —  "  Sinks  directly  down  to  hell"  —  The  frequent 
removal  of  ministers, 18l 

CHAPTER  XV. 

PASTORAL   COMMUNICATIONS. 

Statements  and  requests  —  Revivals  —  Delusions  — Various 
attitudes  and  aspects  —  The  lowest  point  of  declension  —  A 
state  of  gradual  revival  — A  state  of  gradual  declension — Cause 
of  revivals  —  Scripture  declarations  —  The  acknowledgment 
and  prayer  of  the  pious  —  Revival  of  1822  —  Aiming  high,. . .     195 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

INTERESTING  INCIDENTS. 

Various  cases  of  seriousness  —  The  Indian  woman  —  An 
awakened  young  man  —  The  man  who  hated  the  doctrine  of 
election  —  The  converted  infidel  —  The  intemperate  professor. 
The  sleigh-ride— The  tempted  professor, 212 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

HIS  REGARD  FOR  THE  SABBATH. 

Distress  on  account  of  sabbath  desecration  —  "I  would  die 
for  the  sabbath."— Worldly  thoughcs  sinful  —  The  best  market- 
day  —  Sabbath  occupations  —  Is  there  not  a  cause?  .' 221 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

HIS  GREAT  INDUSTRY. 

Review  of  a  week,  and  of  a  month — "Tom  Paine's  toe- 
nail." His  multiplied  labors  —  His  improvement  of  time  — 
His  systematic  arrangements  —  Order  of  the  day  —  His  many 
interruptions,.  *•  , . , 229 


CONTENTS.  Vll 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

HIS  DOMESTIC  HABITS. 

Dr.  Yale  at  home  —  Sumptuous  living  —  An  adequate  sup- 
port —  His  conversation  in  his  own  family  —  His  fidelity  with 
a  youth  —  The  profane  swearer  rebuked ,     238 

CHAPTER  XX. 

HIS  PULPIT  PREPARATIONS,  AND  THE  CHARACTER  OF  HIS  PREACHING. 

Poor  opinion  of  his  own  preaching  —  Seeking  help  from 
God — The  character  of  his  preaching  —  The  truths  which  he 
taught — The  gospel  plan  of  salvation — Outlines  of  a  sermon  — 
Youthful  piety  recommended  —  To  seek  their  happiness  in  re- 
ligion —  A  funeral  discourse —  Peace  and  rest  for  the  upright — 
The  upright  described  —  A  cloud  of  witnesses, . . . .  , 245 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

INTERESTING  VIEWS  OF  SCRIPTURE  TRUTH. 

Brief  comments  on  select  passages  of  scripture  —  The  origin 
of  missions  —  The  goodness  of  God  —  Christianity  founded  on 
testimony  —  The  ascension  and  second  advent  of  Christ  —  The 
Christian  ladder  — Attention  and  inquiry —  Conviction  —  Con- 
demnation —  Renunciation  —  Prostration  —  Regeneration  and 
sanctification  —  The  devil  vanquished  —  Perfect  holiness,  and 
perfect  happiness  in  heaven, , 259 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

PLANS  OF  USEFULNESS. 

Catechetical  instruetion  —  The  co-operation  of  others  secured 
— The  cause  of  temperance — A  temperance  society  formed — Its 
progress  —  Balaam  and  Balak,  an  allegory  —  The  verse  system 
introduced  and  commended  —  The  slow  progress  of  religion. 
The  devil's  problems  —  A  missionary  convention  —  The  evan- 
gelizing of  the  world, , 273 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

HIS  INTEREST  IN  THE  CAUSE  OF  BENEVOLENCE. 

A  description  of  his  own  field  —  The  two  witnesses  — 
Heathen  at  home  —  African  colonization  —  The  County   Bible 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

society  —  Discouragements   encountered  —  Domestic  missions 
—  Missionary   tours  —  Foreign    missions  —  Save    millions  — 
The  duty  of  ecclesiastical  bodies  —  The  collection  of  funds  — 
Benevolent  societies  —  Unexpected  liberality  —  Unavailing  ef- 
fort,      289 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

MEANS  USED  TO  PEOMOTE  MISSIONARY  OPERATIONS. 

A  singular  event  —  The  spirit  of  missions  —  Christian 
liberality  —  Liberal  gifts  vain  without  Christian  love  —  Cali- 
fornia gold-digging  —  Missionary  intelligence  —  Nothing  lost 
by  liberality  —  A  tythe  of  all  —  Systematic  benevolence  — 
Provision  for  old  age  —  Plans  of  benevolence  —  Personal  solici- 
tation —  The  Board  of  Missions  —  A  missionary  sermon  — 
Heavenly  places —  The  secret  of  his  success, 305 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

HIS  HAPPY  OLD  AGE. 

His  covenant  renewed  —  Thoughts  and  comforts  in  affliction. 
Peace  in  answer  to  prayer  —  A  desire  to  be  with  Jesus  —  Secu- 
rity from  the  devil  —  Feeling  for  the  steps  —  Humble  confi- 
dence in  Christ  —  Delight  in  God  —  A  survey  of  the  heavenly 
country  —  Heaven  a  locality  —  Spirit  of  submission  —  Heaven 
anticipated  —  God's  pardoning  mercy  —  His  state  of  health  — 
A  happy  frame  of  mind  —  Passing  through  awful  scenes  — 
Not  a  rag  of  righteousness  —  Marvelous  salvation  —  His  last 
letter  —  His  illness  —  Finishing  his  work  —  His  epitaph 327 

THE  RIPE  CHRISTIAN,  DYING. 
A  discourse  preached  at  Dr.  Yale's  funeral,    351 


PRINCE 
,fi£C.  FE 

the©: 
PREFACE. 


i.  Says  a  friend  not  long  since,  "  There  are  so  many  religious 
biographies  now  a  days,  that  it  sometimes  makes  me  almost 
sick  to  think  of  them."  And  it  is  no  less  true  now  than  it  was 
in  the  days  of  Solomon,  that  "  of  making  many  books  there  is 
no  end."  To  make  a  book  simply  for  the  purpose  of  adding  to 
their  number,  in  this  age  of  the  world,  is  indeed  very  unde- 
sirable; and  there  are  doubtless  biographies  written  which  in 
no  way  subserve  the  cause  of  Christ,  or  tend  to  promote  the 
spiritual  interests  of  men.  Yet  there  are  men  whose  life  has 
been  so  spotless,  and  whose  Christian  character  has  been  so 
much  an  exemplification  of  the  genuine  sp*rit  of  Christianity, 
that  it  seems  desirable  that  some  memorial  of  their  piety  should 
be  preserved  for  the  benefit  of  survivors.  As  their  sun  shone 
with  such  brightness  while  living,  it  is  proper  that  its  rays 
should  be  elongated  after  death.  Such  was  the  case  with  Dr. 
Yale.  It  may  be  truly  said,  that  he  was  no  ordinary  man. 
Whoever  c;ime  within  his  influence,  felt  that  there  was  some- 
thing about  him  to  inspire  awe.  He  might  not  have  realized 
what  it  was.  There  was  a  cheerful  piety  in  his  whole  demeanor 
which  made  one  feel  that  he  was  in  the  presence  of  one  who 
was  in  correspondence  with  heaven.  His  every  day  walk  was 
only  the  outward  expression  of  the  inward  feelings  of  his  soul. 
His  face  shone  because  he  held  such  intimate  communion 
with  God.  He  drew  daily  supplies  of  grace  from  the  fountain 
head;  he  daily  burnished  his  gospel  armor,  so  that  he  was 
always  ready  for  action  as  a  leader  of  the  hosts  of  the  Lord. 
His  spirituality  of  mind  seems  to  have  been  habitual  (however 
much  he  did  at  times  deplore  his  languor  of  feeling),  so  that 
whenever  one  came  where  he  was,  he  appeared  like  one  who 
had  just  come  down  from  the  mount. 

In  preparing  this  memoir,  it  has  been  the  author's  purpose  to 
draw  as  largely  as  possible  from  the  productions  of  Dr.  Yale's 
own  pen.  He  kept  a  memorandum  through  the  greater  part  of  his 
ministerial  life;  and  during  portions  of  this  time  it  is  very  vo- 
luminous. There  is  much  in  this  memorandum  of  surpassing 
interest,  as  it  serves  to  introduce  the  reader  into  the  inner 
chambers  of  his  heart,  and  to  give  him  a  most  striking,  an 
1 


2  PREFACE. 

unerring  likeness  of  himself.  There  we  are  enabled  to  see  the 
man  as  we  could  see  him  nowhere  else.  He  shows  us  his  heart 
as  we  had  never  before  seen  it;  and  furnishes  us  with  a  mea- 
suring line  by  which  we  may  fathom  the  depth  of  his  piety,  as 
we  had  never  been  able  to  do.  A  man  of  ordinary  religious  at 
tain  men  ts,  when  reading  these  records  of  his  religious  exercises, 
his  conflicts  with  the  corruptions  of  his  heart,  his  strugglings 
after  holiness,  his  earnest  wrestlings  with  God,  and  the  intensity 
of  his  religious  emotions,  will  be  likely  to  h-ive  a  very  diminu- 
tive view  of  himself,  and  feel,  as  we  may  suppose  a  pigmy  would 
feel,  when  standing  by  the  side  of  a  giant.  Yet  he  never  looked 
upon  himself  as  any  thing  else  than  "  less  than  the  least  of  all 
saints." 

Dr.  Yale  occupied  his  pen  for  the  last  few  months  of  his  life, 
in  preparing  a  work  which  he  called  a  Review  of  a  Pastorate 
of  Forty-eight  Years;  and  which  he  had  just  finished  at  the 
time  of  his  decease.  He  had  finished  it,  though  it  had  not 
then  gone  to  the  press;  and  it  is  not  known  that  he  intended  to 
give  it  to  the  public  during  his  life.  The  readers  of  that  work, 
should  it  ever  be  published,  need  not  be  informed  that  it  is  a 
book  of  great  interest.  It  contains  very  many  incidents  con- 
nected with  his  pastoral  labors,  and  very  many  hints  suggested 
by  his  experience,  which  will  be  found  of  great  practical  utility. 
Yet,  in  such  a  work  as  that,  while  the  writer  was  narrating 
circumstances  of  thrillii  g  interest,  and  uttering  sentiments  of 
the  deepest  wisdom,  it  was  not  to  have  been  expected  that  he 
would  open  the  sanctuary  of  his  own  bosom  for  the  inspection 
of  the  world.  This  was  no  part  of  his  design,  and  this  his 
delicacy  of  feeling  and  Christian  modesty,  would  have  forbid. 
Upon  examination  of  that  work,  in  manuscript,  it  was  believed 
in  no  sense  to  occupy  the  place  of  a  memoir;  though  there  are 
some  things  in  it,  which,  if  they  had  not  been  there,  would 
properly  have  come  into  such  a  work.  In  preparing  the  follow- 
ing pages,  it  has  been  the  compiler's  design  to  exclude  from 
them  everything  which  Dr.  Yale  had  previously  inserted  in  the 
Pastorate.  This  he  believes  to  have  been  done,  so  that  it  is  not 
known,  that,  in  a  single  instance,  the  same  matter  is  contained 
in  the  two  books.  Having  said  thus  much,  my  purpose  shall  be, 
as  far  as  possible,  to  give  an  outline  of  his  character,  and  labors, 
and  religious  sentiments,  in  the  language  in  which  he  has 
himself  expressed  them. 


THE  MODEL  PASTOR. 


INTRODUCTION. 

• 

There  is  a  way  in  which  the  living  may  hold  com- 
munion with  the  dead.  It  is  not  by  receiving  commu- 
nications from  the  invisible  world,  nor  by  invoking 
responses  from  the  spirits  of  the  departed.  We  would 
not,  if  we  could,  disturb  the  slumbers,  or  break  in  upon 
the  repose  of  our  sainted  friend.  Nor  would  we  desire 
him  for  a  moment,  to  suspend  those  holy  aspirations 
which  he  is  breathing  forth  before  the  throne  of  God, 
for  the  purpose  of  communicating  with  us.  We  rejoiced 
in  his  company  while  living ;  and  we  take  pleasure 
in  calling  to  mind  his  excellencies,  now  he  is  dead. 

But  after  along  and  toilsome  life,  spent  in  the  service 
of  God  and  in  labors  to  benefit  his  fellow-men,  it  is 
his  privilege  to  rest  without  molestation  or  disturbance; 
and  so  may  he  rest  until  the  time  appointed  for  him  to 
awake. 

We  know,  too,  that  this  was  in  accordance  with  his 
long-cherished  desire.  He  was  willing  to  labor  through 
the  day;  nor  did  he,  through  the  spirit  of  indolence, 
desire  to  have  the  day  come  to  an  end,  so  that  he  might 
be  released  from  toil.  Yet  did  he  anticipate  the  termi- 
nation of  his  conflicts  and  his  toil  with  satisfaction,  and 
felt  willing  to  lay  aside  his  armor,  and  to  rest  from  his 
labors  whenever  God  should  see  fit  to  order  it.  He  com- 
muned with  death  as  with  a  friend,  and  he  looked  into 
the  grave  as  the  place  of  his  repose. 

Several  years  before  his  death,  and  while  enjoying  his 
accustomed  vigor,  considering  the  uncertainty  of  human 
life,  and  impressed  with  the  idea  of   his  own  frailty,  he 


4  HIS  WILL. 

solemnly  penned  and  properly  executed  his  last  will  and 
testament,  in  which  he  gave  to  this  thought  a  promi- 
nent place.  An  extract  from  this  document  is  here  in- 
troduced, for  the  purpose  of  illustrating  the  piety  of 
his  character,  even  in  those  things  which  were  not 
strictly  religious;  and  also  of  showing  the  light  in 
which  he  looked  upon  death,  and  his  expectations  of  a' 
future  state.     It  commences  as  follows: 

"In  the  name  of  God,  amen.  I,  Elisha  Yale,  of  the 
town  of  Johnstown,  in  the  county  of  Fulton,  and  state 
of  New  York,^being  of  sound  and  disposing  mind,  me- 
mory and  understanding,  and  in  good  health,  but  con- 
sidering the  uncertainty  of  human  life,  do  hereby  make, 
publish  and  declare  my  last  will  and  testament,  in  man- 
ner and  form  following: 

1.  I  commit  my  soul  into  the  hands  of  my  ever -blessed 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  Redeemer  of  men,  my 
Lord  and  my  God,  to  be  pardoned  of  sins  innumerable 
through  his  blood,  and  clothed  with  his  righteousness, 
to  be  accepted  before  God,  and  to  be  sanctified  by  his 
spirit,  and  made  perfectly  holy  to  be  fit  to  dwell  in  his 
eternal  kingdom — all  my  salvation  and  all  my  desire. 

2.  I  commit  my  body  to  the  dust  from  whence  it  came, 
to  be  kept  by  my  glorious  Lord  in  union  with  himself, 
in  a  good,  sound,  unbroken  sleep,  till  the  morning  of 
the  resurrection,  and  then  to  hear  the  voice  of  the  arch- 
angel and  the  trump  of  God,  and  come  forth  in  the  glori- 
ous resurrection  to  be  united  again  to  my  spirit,  and  to 
be  forever  with  the  Lord." 

Having  thus  committed  his  soul  into,  the  hands  of  him 
on  wThom  alone  he  rested  his  hope  of  salvation,  and  his 
body  to  the  dust,  he  proceeds  to  make  a  distribution  of 
his  effects  among  some  of  his  friends;  but  giving  the 
most  to  his  surviving  widow,  to  whom  above  all  other  sur- 
vivors it  properly  belongs.  To  the  execution  of  this  will, 
in  all  its  parts,  we  most  heartily  assent.  We  love  to 
think  that  since  it  has  pleased  God  to  remove  him 
hence,  his  body  lies  by  the  side  of  his  father,  and  in  the 
midst  of  his  people,  in  undisturbed  tranquility,  and  that 
his  soul  is  with  the  blest  in  Heaven.     So  be  it,  amen. 


COMMUNION   WITH  THE    DEAD.  5 

Yet,  is  there  a  way  in  which  we  may  hold  commu- 
nion with  the  dead. 

Twto  enquiries  here  present  themselves : 

1.  HowT  is  such  communion  to  be  held? 

We  hold  communion  with  the  pious  dead  by  thinking 
of  their  virtues;  by  recounting  their  deeds  of  charity; 
by  calling  to  mind  their  acts  of  beneficence;  by  remem- 
bering their  instructions;  by  recollecting  their  pious 
examples;  by  repeating  their  admonitions;  by  practi- 
cing their  counsels;  and  by  cherishing  that  spirit  of  de- 
votion to  God,  which  gave  type  to  their  character  while 
living. 

2.  What  is  the  benefit  to  be  derived  from  such  com- 
munion? 

It  is  not  to  supersede  those  communications  which 
God  is  pleased  to  address  to  us  in  his  word.  It  is  not  to 
reveal  to  us  those  secret  things  which  God  has  not  seen 
fit  to  reveal.  It  is  not  to  impart  to  us  a  superstitious 
reverence  for  the  lifeless  dust  of  departed  friends.  But 
it  is  to  exhibit  and  illustrate  the  nature  of  true  piety; 
to  furnish  us  with  examples  for  imitation;  to  excite  sur- 
vivors to  holy  action,  to  diligence  and  fidelity  in  the  ser- 
vice of  God;  and  to  magnify  God's  grace  in  the  Chris- 
tian walk,  and  holy  deportment,  and  consistent  example, 
and  humble  piety,  and  peaceful  end  of  God's  devoted 
people. 

This  is  the  end  of  biography.  Not  to  praise  the 
dead.  They  are  deaf  to  our  praise,  and  receive  from  it 
no  advantage.  But  to  benefit  the  living,  and  to  com- 
mend a  life  of  religion,  a  life  devoted  to  the  service  of 
God,  by  a  reference  to  the  life  and  deeds  of  his  departed 
people.  If  the  following  pages  do  but  answer  this  end 
it  is  all  that  is  desired  in  their  behalf. 


EARLY   RELIGIOUS    IMPRESSIONS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

HIS     EARLY    LIFE,     HIS     RELIGIOUS     EXPERIENCE     AND    HIS 
PREPARATION    FOR    THE    MINISTRY. 

Elisha  was  the  son  of  Justus  and  Margaret  Yale, 
and  was  born  in  the  town  of  Lee,  in  the  county  of 
Berkshire,  and  State  of  Massachusetts,  on  the  15th  day 
of  June,  1780.  His  mother's  maiden  name  was  Marga- 
ret Tracy;  and  his  ancestry  on  the  side  both  of  his  fa- 
ther and  mother,  were  professors  of  religion,  and  believ- 
ed to  have  been  pious  and  praying  people.  His  own 
parents,  however,  during  his  childhood,  were  not  either 
of  them  members  of  any  Christian  church.  His  father 
made  a  profession  of  religion  many  years  after;  and 
his  mother  died  when  Elisha  was  but  fifteen  years  of 
age.  But  though  she  was  not  a  professor  of  religion, 
some  of  her  most  intimate  friends  believed  her  to  be  pos- 
sessed of  genuine  piety.  Elisha,  in  early  life,  was  the  sub- 
ject of  many  serious  impressions;  wassubjectto  parental 
discipline,  and  was  held  in  restraint  by  parents  who  al- 
ways vigilantly  guarded  his  morals;  and  he  afterwards 
believed  that  he  was  often  remembered  before  God,  in 
the  prayers  of  pious  friends. 

At  the  time  of  his  mother's  death,  his  mind  appears  to 
have  been  a  perfect  chaos,  and  so  destitute  of  all  pro- 
per religious  feeling,  as  that  he  afterwards  thought 
of  it  with  the  deepest  amazement.  In  view  of  it,  he  en- 
ters upon  his  journal  the  following  record:  "Alas!  I 
have  often  reflected  with  horror  on  my  thoughts,  exer- 
cises and  views  at  that  time.  What  a  heart  was  then 
within  me!  and  at  that  time,  how  insensible  was  I  to 
its  horrid  vileness!" 

His  childhood  was  marked  by  some  incidents  of  which 
he  was  accustomed  to  speak,  in  after  life,  with  the  deep- 
est interest.  In  two  or  three  instances  he  narrowly  es- 
caped death,  in  which  he  afterwards  recognised  the 
merciful  interposition  of  his  Heavenly  Father.  Once, 
when  a  little  boy,  was  he  tempted  to  the  commission  of 


EARLY  RELIGIOUS  IMPRESSIONS,  7 

theft,  by  taking  a  sled  which  belonged  to  a  neighbor. 
In  speaking  of  it,  he  says:  "I  took  it  and  drew  it  home. 
My  father  met  me  at  the  door,  and  questioned  me  about 
the  sled.  Finding  that  I  had  stolen  it,  he  made  me  under- 
stand that  it  was  wrong,  and  immediately  sent  me  back 
with  it.  I  do  not  remember  that  from  that  day  I  ever 
had  a  thought  of  stealing  anything  whatsoever.  That 
parental  admonition  was  very  effectual." 

Though  he  passed  through  the  entire  period  of  child- 
hood and  youth,  before  he  became  the  subject  of  God's 
renewing  grace,  during  this  time  was  he  frequently  ex- 
ercised with  serious  thoughts,  and  deeply  awakened  to 
a  sense  of  his  spiritual  necessities.  "One  day  when  I 
was  very  young,"  he  writes,  "being  at  play  in  a  field 
with  two  or  three  little  boys,  one  of  them  said  that 
there  would  be  a  day  of  judgment,  and  that  this 
world  would  be  burnt  up.  This  deeply  impressed  my 
mind,  and  I  often  remembered  it  afterwards.  Whenever 
the  thought  of  it  returned  I  felt  serious;  and  even  to 
this  day  the  thought  of  it  is  solemn.  This  was  the  first 
religious  impression  which  I  remember  to  have  been 
made  upon  my  mind.  In  my  succeeding  days  of  child- 
hood and  youth,  I  used  frequently  to  dream  that  the  day 
of  judgment  had  actually  come.  Perhaps  this  might 
have  been  the  effect  of  that  deep  impression."  Again 
he  writes:  "A  short  time  before  my  mother's  death,  I 
heard  of  Christ,  and  of  conversion,  by  means  of  the  con- 
versation of  two  men  who  were  laboring  with  me  in  the 
field.  I  had  doubtless  heard  of  them  many  times  before, 
but  they  never  before  made  such  an  impression  upon  my 
mind  as  to  abide,  and  even  then  they  did  not  abide  so 
as  to  make  me  serious.  I  can  hardly  have  an  idea  of  the 
greatness  of  my  stupidity.  It  is  a  wonder  that  I  was 
not  always  left  in  that  situation." 

From  his  childhood,  he  had  a  great  fondness  for  read- 
ing; and  among  the  books  which  he  read,  there  were 
some  which  in  their  character  were  decidedly  religious; 
such  as  the  sermons  of  President  Davies,  and  Baxter's 
Call  to  the  Unconverted.  The  reading  of  these  books 
made  a  strong  religious  impression^  so  as  sometimes  to 


8  INFLUENCE  OF  WORLDLY  COMPANIONS. 

make  him  tremble  greatly.  "For  about  a  fortnight," 
says  he,  "I  was  full  of  fear  at  times,  and  it  seemed  as 
though  there  was  but  a  little  space  between  me  and  the 
bottomless  pit."  Yet  was  his  seriousness  then  but  of 
short  duration. 

Anions:  the  things  which  contributed  much  towards 
driving  away  his  serious  impressions,  and  producing  a 
state  of  thoughtlessness  in  respect  to  the  things  of  reli- 
gion, was  the  influence  of  worldly  companions  and  his 
love  of  worldly  pleasure.  Of  this  he  speaks  as  follows: 
"  From  my  twelfth  to  my  sixteenth  or  seventeenth  year, 
the  company  nearest  to  me,  and  with  which  I  frequent- 
ly met,  w7as  such  as  tended  not  to  form  my  mind  to  vir- 
tue, but  the  contrary;  yet,  through  the  good  providence 
of  God  and  the  care  of  kind  parents,  I  wxas  restrained 
from  those  excesses  of  wickedness,  to  w7hich  many  are 
suffered  to  run."  In  view  of  this,  he  many  a  time  mar- 
velled at  that  kindness  of  God,  by  which  he  was  preserved 
from  those  fleshly  indulgences,  which  have  proved  the 
snare  and  the  ruin  of  so  many. 

Mention  has  already  been  made  of  the  serious  impres- 
sions which  were  made  on  his  mind  by  reading  the  ser- 
mons of  President  Davies.  His  sermon  on  the  resurrec- 
tion and  final  judgment,  in  particular,  affected  him  very 
much.  In  reference  to  this  period  of  his  life,  he  wxrites 
as  follows:  "During  the  time  of  this  seriousness,  I  was 
invited  to  attend  a  ball,  the  first  to  which  I  was  ever  in- 
vited. My  mind  was  so  much  impressed  that  I  wished 
for  some  excuse  that  would  be  satisfactory;  but  I  found 
none.  I  wished  that  my  companions  would  become  se- 
rious. It  appeared  to  me  that  I  had  much  rather  attend 
a  religious  meeting  than  a  ball.  However,  the  love  of 
evil  companions  prevailed;  and  being  advised  by  a 
young  man  older  than  myself,  I  resolved  to  go,  I 
went,  and  with  this  went  all  my  seriousness." 

During  the  autumn  of  1798,  and  the  winter  of  1799, 
he  taught  a  school  in  Richmond,  with  a  good  degree 
of  success;  and  as  to  his  religious  state  at  that  time,  he 
has  given  us  the  following  account;  "During  all  this 
time?  my  mind  was  grossly  stupid  as  to  religion,  and  yet 


DANCING    PARTIES    AND    BALLS.  if 

I  seldom  slept  without  praying.  This  was  purely- 
through  a  fear  which  had  remained  on  my  mind  for 
a  number  of  years,  and  especially  after  my  terrors 
in  reading  Davies'  sermons.  In  the  spring  I  returned  to 
Lenox  [the  place  of  his  father's  residence],  where  1 
found  my  companions  uncommonly  engaged  in  the  pur- 
suit of  pleasure.  A  small  number  with  whom  I  was 
specially  connected,  had  been  in  the  habit  of  meeting 
frequently  during  the  winter,  for  dancing.  I  joined 
them.  But  after  having  been  dancing  till  midnight,  I 
did  not  very  well  know  how  to  go  home  and  pray.  The 
thoughts  would  come  into  my  mind,  but  I  would  sup- 
press them.     Thus  I  had  many  struggles  in  my  mind." 

Finding  such  to  be  the  influence  of  dancing  upon 
the  religious  state  of  his  mind,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered 
at  that  he  felt  decidedly  opposed  to  the  practice  during 
all  his  subsequent  life.  It  was  his  settled  conviction 
that  an  attendance  upon  dancing  parties,  and  the 
amusements  of  the  ball-r-oom,  were  inconsistent  with 
the  seriousness  of  a  religious  profession,  destructive  to 
the  enjoyment  of  vital  religion,  and  directly  calculated 
to  dissipate  all  serious  religious  impressions.  Dancing 
and  praying  appeared  to  him  to  be  decidedly  hostile  to 
each  other,  so  as  that  the  two  can  never  be  made  to 
harmonize. 

Dr.  Yale  was  accustomed  in  after  life,  to  take  a  re- 
trospective view  of  the  past.  He  often  looked  back 
upon  the  days  of  his  folly  and  impenitence,  with  min- 
gled emotions  of  amazement  and  thankfulness.  He  was 
amazed  at  his  own  stupidity  and  heedlessness  about  his 
soul  and  the  interests  of  religion;  amazed  at  the 
matchless  mercy  and  grace  of  God  by  which  he  was 
preserved  in  being  and  finally  led  to  repentance.  And 
he  was  thankful  for  God's  long  suffering  and  forbear- 
ance, and  benevolence  in  his  regeneration.  His 
thoughtlessness,  and  neglect  of  religion,  and  abuse 
of  the  means  of  grace,  and  failure  as  to  the  proper  ob- 
servance of  the  sabbath,  filled  him  in  after  years  with 
the  bitterest  regret,  and  prompted  to  the  exercise  of  the 
the  deepest  self-loathing. 


10  SABBATH    SINS    LAMENTED. 

The  eleventh  day  of  November,  1830,  was  set  apart 
by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  church  as 
a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer,  in  view  of  the  extensive 
desecration  of  the  sabbath,  which  is  chargeable  upon 
the  people  of  our  land.  This  day  was  observed  by  Dr. 
Yale  with  feelings  of  peculiar  interest,  and  at  this  date 
he  made  an  extended  entry  in  his  journal,  in  which  he 
takes  a  view  of  his  early  life,  and  speaks  with  the  deep- 
est humiliation  of  heart,  in  respect  to  his  sins  in  the 
profanation  of  God's  holy  sabbath.  Sabbath  sins  he  al- 
ways regarded  as  among  the  most  heinous;  and  the  re- 
membrance of  his  sabbath  profanation,  even  in  the 
days  of  his  youthful  folly,  and  only  in  such  ways  as  are 
common  to  the  young,  filled  him  with  the  deepest 
shame.  To  these  sins  he  applied  the  expressive  word, 
"abominations,"  and  it  was  in  this  light  that  he  regard- 
ed them. 

Yet  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  he  exceeded  other 
young  men  in  thoughtlessness,  or  his  love  of  worldly 
pleasure,  or  his  inattention  to  the  claims  of  the  sab- 
bath. Indeed  he  speaks  of  himself  as  being  derided 
and  abused  by  others;  and  seems  rather  to  have  been 
enticed  into  that  course  of  folly  by  the  influence  of 
vain  and  worldly  companions.  Yet  was  it  also  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  inclinations  of  his  own  corrupt  heart 
and  hence  it  produced  in  his  mind  such  feelings  of  re- 
morse. 

Dr.  Yale  has  stated  above,  that  upon  his  return  from 
Richmond  to  Lenox,  in  the  spring  of  1799,  he  found  the 
young  people  very  much  engaged  in  the  prosecution  of 
worldly  pleasure.  It  was  proposed  to  establish  dancing 
parties,  to  be  continued  once  a  month  through  the  sea- 
son. The  account  which  he  has  given  of  this  arrange- 
ment is  as  follows:  "This  appeared  to  me  to  be  a  fine 
thing.  Accordingly,  being  invited,  I  gave  in  my  name 
as  a  subscriber  to  this  school  of  Satan.  In  May  the 
first  was  attended.  I  thought  this  was  doing  well.  This 
joined  me  still  closer  with  several  young  friends  whom 
I  greatly  esteemed. 

I   promised   myself  much   satisfaction   in   this   new 


REVIVAL    AT    LENOX.  11 

mode  of  amusement,  and  gloried  in  it  greatly.  But  in 
the  beginning  of  June  scenes  opened  which  brought  in 
a  new  train  of  thoughts,  and  eventually  produced  a 
very  great  change  in  my  character  and  conduct." 

It  does  not  appear  that  these  dancing  assemblies  were 
held  through  the  season,  as  was  anticipated;  or  if  they 
were,  our  friend  had  experienced  such  a  change  in  his 
feelings  as  to  have  lost  his  relish  for  the  amusements 
which  were  there  afforded. 

At  that  time  there  was  in  progress  in  some  parts  of 
the  state  of  Connecticut  a  remarkable  revival  of  reli- 
gion. The  Rev.  Mr.  Shepard  (afterwards  Dr.  Shepard), 
the  pastor  of  the  church  of  Lenox,  paid  a  visit  to  some 
of  those  places  which  were  then  enjoying  the  reviving 
influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  and  upon  his  return  ,with 
his  heart  uncommonly  warmed  up  with  a  spiritual  influ- 
ence, and  possessing  an  uncommon  measure  of  the 
Spirit's  presence,  he  entered  upon  a  system  of  labors 
which  resulted  in  a  revival  of  religion  among  his  own 
people.  He  preached  with  peculiar  fervor;  and  esta- 
blished meetings  for  prayer  and  religious  conference, 
which  were  blest  by  the  Spirit  as  the  means  of  great 
good. 

The  mind  of  young  Yale,  then  thoughtless  and  spe- 
cially occupied  with  the  pleasures  of  sense,  was  arrest- 
ed. Being  invited  by  a  particular  friend  whose  father 
was  a  professor  of  religion,  he  attended  the  first  confer- 
ence meeting  which  was  appointed,  and  as  he  believed, 
the  first  which  was  ever  attended  in  the  place.  Of  this 
meeting  and  the  state  of  his  mind  subsequently,  he 
gives  the  following  account: 

"The  subject  of  discourse  was  the  Being  and  Perfec- 
tions of  God.  It  seemed  new.  My  attention  was 
awake.  I  began  to  think.  I  was  convinced  that  there 
was  a  God  in  reality,  and  saw  some  evidence  of  it  more 
than  I  had  ever  seen  before;  although  I  do  not  remem- 
ber that  I  ever  doubted  the  Divine  existence.  The  next 
week  I  attended  another  conference,  when  people 
flocked  together  from  all  parts  of  the  town.  The  divin- 
ity of  the  Scriptures  was  the  subject  of  discourse.     I 


12  HIS   RELIGIOUS    EXERCISES. 

assented  to  this.  My  attention  became  more  fixed.  I 
rode  home  in  company  with  a  wise  and  influential 
Christian,  who  conversed  considerably  and  helped  to 
lead  on  my  mind.  Conferences  were  continued — young 
people  were  desired  to  write  on  the  subjects.  I  wrote 
— entered  deeply  into  the  spirit  of  them,  so  that  they 
engrossed  all  my  thoughts,  and  occupied  the  chief  of 
my  conversation.  As  my  views  often  enlarged,  I  be- 
came more  acquainted  with  myself;  and  though  I  was 
often  puffed  up  with  pride,  yet  my  views  of  myself 
tended  to  abase  me  in  my  own  eyes. 

"  Sometime  in  the  summer  of  1799,  I  am  not  able  to 
mention  the  day,  I  obtained  hope  of  an  interest  in 
Christ.  I  had  been  mourning  because  I  had  not  been 
more  deeply  convicted  of  sin.  For  though  I  had  felt 
myself  a  great  sinner,  yet  I  had  not  felt  that  terror 
which  many  feel,  and  therefore  it  seemed  as  though  I 
had  not  been  suitably  prepared  for  regeneration.  Some 
obtained  hopes  before  I  did,  which  increased  my  anxi- 
ety, and  gave  opportunity  for  the  exercise  of  envy.  I 
remember  well,  one  sabbath  when  in  company  with  a 
few  such,  I  envied  them  so  that  I  could  scarcely  bear 
their  sight.  Then  indeed  was  my  soul  in  the  gall  of 
bitterness  and  under  the  bonds  of  iniquity.  About  the 
same  time,  a  question  was  proposed  about  prayer  which 
gave  my  soul  great  anxiety.  It  seemed  as  though  I 
could  not  pray  right,  and  yet  I  could  not  live  easy 
without  prayer.  Several  times  I  met  with  great  terror 
when  I  attempted  to  pray.  Being  one  day  in  my 
chamber  alone,  thinking  on  my  condition,  the  51st 
psalm,  1st  part,  L.  M.,  of  Watts'  version,  seemed  to  be 
exactly  right  to  me,  and  the  very  language  of  my  heart. 
Then  I  could  pray  like  a  perishing  sinner  who  had  no- 
thing to  depend  upon  but  the  sovereign  grace  of  God. 
It  seemed  to  be  easy  with  me;  and  yet  I  had  not  the 
most  distant  imagination  at  that  time  that  I  was  a 
Christian.  Indeed,  till  two  or  three  days  after, 
thought  nothing  about  having  experienced  grace,  and 
then  the  thought  was  first  suggested  by  a  friend  to 
whom  I  had  been  speaking  of  my  exercises.     Then  I 


HIS    DESIRES    FOR    THE    MINISTRY.  13 

began  to  hope.  But  I  was  very  much  afraid  to  depend 
on  what  I  had  experienced,  and  the  more  because  I  did 
not  think  of  its  being  gracious,  till  my  friend  had  men- 
tioned it.  I  was  afraid  of  depending  on  his  word  for  it. 
However  I  have  many  times  thought  since  that  it  was 
rather  favorable  than  otherwise,  because  my  exercises 
spoken  of  above,  did  not  in  the  least  proceed  from  an 
idea  that  I  was  a  subject  of  mercy.  I  always  have 
looked  upon  my  beginning  as  very  small,  and  have 
sometimes  doubted  from  this  very  circumstance.  But  I 
judge  more  by  the  fruit,  than  by  the  bud." 

1  am  happy  to  have  been  able  to  present  this  account 
of  Dr.  Yale's  early  life  and  religious  experience  from 
his  own  pen.  It  was  written  by  himself  at  different 
times,  much  of  it  more  than  forty  years  ago,  and  inter- 
spersed in  his  diary  without  any  particular  regard  to 
the  order  in  which  the  events  took  place;  and  yet,  be- 
yond all  question  it  is  a  truthful  exhibition  of  the  state 
of  his  own  mind  and  his  religious  exercises  at  that  pe- 
riod to  which  it  refers.  Though  he  speaks  of  the  begin- 
ning of  his  religious  experience  as  very  small,  yet 
small  as  it  was,  the  change  at  the  time  was  very  deci- 
sive. The  change  was  apparent  in  his  whole  moral 
character;  in  his  feelings,  his  train  of  thought,  his 
theme  of  conversation,  and  his  habits  of  life.  He  was 
effectually  cured  of  his  love  of  sensual  pleasure;  to 
him  the  ball-room  had  lost  all  its  charms;  his  prayers 
were  no  longer  a  heartless  form;  and  he  felt  no  dispo- 
sition to  spend  the  sabbath  as  a  day  of  recreation  and 
idleness.  He  had  become  a  partaker  of  that  grace 
which  moulded  and  modified  his  whole  moral  character. 

From  the  time  of  his  conversion,  he  was  the  same 
conscientious,  exemplary  Christian,  that  he  continued 
to  be  through  life.  One  who  was  on  terms  of  great 
intimacy  with  him  at  a  very  early  period  of  his  reli- 
gious history,  and  who  ever  after  retained  that  intima^ 
cy,  in  a  recent  letter  to  the  compiler  of  these  memoirs, 
used  the  following  language:  "Mr.  Yale  was  the  same 
decided,  uniform  Christian  at  twenty,  as  at  seventy. 
2 


14     HIS  EDUCATION  AND  ENTRANCE  UPON  THE  MINISTRY. 

Ready  for  conversation,  good  in  the  prayer-meeting, 
Bible  with  him  in  every  religious  service,  careful  in  his 
daily  walk,  never  uttered  a  foolish  word,  studious,  sys- 
tematic, laborious,  advancing  constantly,  humble,  un- 
blamable." 

It  has  been  already  remarked,  that  from  early  youth, 
Dr.  Yale  was  particularly  fond  of  books.  The  books 
to  which  he  had  access  at  that  period  of  his  life  were 
by  no  means  numerous.  Yet  did  he  read  all  that  came 
into  his  possession,  and  improved  all  the  facilities  for 
improvement  in  literature  which  were  within  his  reach. 
For  years  before  he  experienced  a  change  of  heart  he 
had  earnestly  desired  to  devote  himself  to  literary  pur- 
suits. He  says  of  himself:  "I  had  early  very  strong 
desires  of  becoming  learned,  and  of  being  a  minister. 
No  object  excited  my  admiration  so  much  as  literature; 
and  I  little  envied  any  but  learned  men.  And  of  all  the 
professions,  the  ministerial  only  had  any  charms  for  me. 
But  I  used  to  endeavor  to  suppress  my  desires,  because 
I  supposed  it  impossible  that  I  should  ever  obtain  a 
liberal  education.  It  was  not  that  I  might  do  good, 
however,  that  I  wished  to  be  a  minister;  but  I  thought 
ministers  so  good  and  happy,  and  so  honorable  that  I 
wished  to  be  one." 

After  his  conversion  he  retained  his  love  for  literary 
pursuits,  and  his  desire  to  become  a  minister;  though 
his  motives  for  desiring  that  office  were  not  only  greatly 
modified,  but  thoroughly  changed.  It  is  true  that  he 
always  regarded  the  office  as  more  honorable  than  any 
within  the  reach  of  mortals;  yet  did  he  also  cherish 
an  impressive  sense  of  the  fearful  responsibility  which  it 
involves;  and  he  desired  to  enter  upon  it  and  to  dis- 
charge its  duties  that  he  might  thereby  be  enabled  to 
do  the  most  for  the  glory  of  God,  the  gOod  of  the 
church,  and  the  salvation  of  men. 

At  the  time  of  his  conversion  he  was  possessed  of 
such  an  education  as  that  he  was  thought  qualified  to 
teach  a  common  school;  and  at  the  time  that  he  deter- 
mined to  undertake  the  attainment  of  an  education  for 
the  gospel  ministry,  his  circumstances  would  not  admit  of 


HIS    LITERARY    ATTAINMENTS.  15 

his  pursuing  a  regular  collegiate  course  of  studies.  From 
that  starting  point  his  whole  course,  both  literary  and 
theological,  was  embraced  in  a  period  of  less  than  three 
years  in  a  private  school  taught  by  the  Rev.  Nathan 
Perkins  of  West  Hartford,  Connecticut.  During  this 
short  period  of  preparatory  study,  he  was  so  diligent 
and  laborious,  that  he  made  greater  proficiency  than 
most  young  men  would  in  the  same  time;  yet  did  he 
regard  himself  as  but  poorly  qualified  for  the  work 
when  he  was  licensed  and  entered  into  the  field. 

In  his  journal  he  has  given  an  account  of  his  license 
in  the  following  words: 

"Feb.  15th,  1803.  This  day,  in  company  with 
Messrs.  Osborn  and  Wetmore,  presented  myself  for  a 
license  to  the  North  Association  of  Hartford  County. 
After  examination  it  was  voted  that  we  should  be  ap- 
probated, and  licensed  by  that  body  to  preach  the  gos- 
pel. The  day  following,  Feb.  16th,  we  received  our 
licenses.  When  this  was  done,  Rev.  Mr.  Hawley, 
moderator,  addressed  us  in  a  short  but  very  friendly 
and  pious  speech,  inculcating  an  entire  devotion  to  our 
work,  great  diligence  in  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer, 
and  that  we  might  be  successful  he  recommended  fre- 
quent and  fervent  addresses  to  the  throne  of  grace. 

Dr.  Strong  then  made-  somewhat  of  a  lengthy  speech, 
in  which  he  urged  in  the  strongest  manner  the  neces- 
sity of  attending  diligently  and  thoroughly  to  classical 
studies.  He  reminded  us  of  the  responsibility  which 
that  body  had  taken  upon  themselves,  and  the  critical 
situation  in  which  they  were  placed  by  licensing  those 
who  had  not  been  liberally  educated.  He  moreover 
recommended  great  care  and  caution  that  we  might  not 
speak  diminutively  of  collegiate  education;  but  do  all  in 
our  power  to  promote  institutions  so  profitable  and 
honorable  to  our  country.  Surely  his  observations 
were  very  weighty,  and  I  am  sure  they  pressed  down 
my  very  soul.  How  poorly  qualified  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  poor  ignorant  immortal  souls!  May  I  remem- 
ber the  Doctor's  advice  as  long  as  I  continue  to  preach  the 
gospel,  should  it  be  to  the  day  of  my  death.     Rev.  Mr. 


16  THE  TYPE  OF  HIS  PIETY. 

Washburn  made  some  remarks  to  the  same  purpose,  and 
concluded  by  assuring  us  of  the  friendly  assistance  of 
the  association  as  far  as  their  aid  would  be  beneficial." 

Dr.  Yale  never  did  undervalue  the  advantages  of  a 
collegiate  education;  nor  did  he  ever  cease  to  regret 
that  his  own  early  advantages  had  been  so  limited. 

Yet  such  were  the  powers  of  his  mind,  and  he 
entered  upon  his  work  with  so  much  of  the  spirit  of 
devotion,  and  he  was  so  systematic  in  his  labors,  and 
he  pursued  them  with  so  much  diligence  and  industry, 
that  he  took  a  most  respectable  place  among  his  breth- 
ren in  the  ministry,  and  was  honored  as  a  very  successful 
laborer  in  the  vineyard  of  his  masters.  He  after 
received  the  honorary  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity 
from  one  of  the  leading  literary  institutions  of  the 
country,  and  though  the  honor  set  as  lightly  upon  him, 
perhaps,  as  upon  any  man  who  ever  wore  it,  yet  very 
many  are  far  less  deserving  of  it  than  he.  He  was  a 
great  biblical  scholar,  and  became  an  acute  theologian; 
while  his  literary  attainments  were  such  as  to  command 
respect  even  from  the  learned. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE     TYPE    OF    HIS    PIETY. 

That  Dr.  Yale  was  an  eminently  pious  man,  none 
doubts  who  has  had  the  benefit  of  his  acquaintance. 
The  character  which  the  pen  of  inspiration  gave  to  the 
early  companion  of  Paul,  was  in  a  high  degree  applica- 
ble to  him;  "He  was  a  good  man  and  full  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  of  faith:"  The  design  of  this  chapter  is  to 
present  some  things,  by  which  his  piety  was  particularly 
distinguished. 

1.  It  was  eminently  characterized  by  the  low  opinion 
which  he  had  of  himself,  and  the  humiliating  view 
which  he  took  of  his  own  innate  corruptions.  If  the 
estimate  which  others  form  of  him,  is  to  be  graduated 


DEEP  DISTRESS  ON  ACCOUNT  OF  SIN.  17 

by  that  which  he  formed  of  himself,  it  would  by  no 
means  be  of  an  elevated  character.  He  was  perpetually 
struggling  with  sin,  and  perpetually  mourning  over 
the  remains  of  corruption  within  him.  This  fact  it  is 
proposed  to  illustrate  by  some  extracts  from  his  journal. 

1829,  March  22.  "Pained  in  view  of  my  sins  and  im- 
perfections. Sorrow,  sorrow,  sorrow  continually  on  this 
account;  yet  not  so  deep  as  it  should  be,  or  so  entirely 
godly;  'Godly  sorrow  worketh  repentance  unto  salva- 
tion, not  to  be  repented  of.'  " 

1831,  Sept.  4.  "In  the  morning  felt  ineffable  distress 
on  account  of  my  internal  pollutions.  Could  find  no 
language  to  express  the  horrid,  horrid,  horrid  sins  of  my 
heart — my  neglect  of  duty — my  wicked  performance  of 
duty — my  contaminations  of  others  by  my  pollutions. 
Cried  to  God,  and  delighted  to  know  that  Jesus  saves 
from  sin — 'takes  away  the  stony  heart — gives  a  heart 
of  flesh — cleanses  from  all  sin.  But  the  thousandth  part 
cannot  be  said,  nor  felt,  nor  conceived  by  me,  nor  by 
man." 

Sept.  16.  "Set  apart  this  day  as  a  day  of  private  fast- 
ing and  prayer — particularly  to  recollect  myself,  and 
prepare  to  preach,and  to  do  all  the  duty  incumbent  upon 
me  in  this  solemn  time,  and  also  to  intercede  in  be- 
half of  many  perishing  souls.  In  the  course  of  the  day 
meditated  much  on  the  1st  chapter  of  the  1st  epistle  of 
John,  on  fellowship.  Some  delightful  views.  Then  on 
my  sins.  At  first  I  seemed  to  have  but  little  sense  of 
them.  But  they  came  upon  me  as  a  flood,  overwhelm- 
ing all  my  thoughts,  without  number,  or  measure,  or 
bound.  It  seemed  for  a  time  as  though  I  could  distin- 
guish nothing  in  the  immensity.  But  I  took  the  ten 
commandments  and  looked  them  all  over,  and  found  par- 
ticular sins  against  every  one.  Then  I  looked  over  my 
past  life,  and  saw  sins  in  every  period,  childhood,  youth 
and  riper  years.  Then  I  looked  on  the  ministry,  and 
saw  amazing  sins  against  God,  and  against  souls.  My 
distress  and  confusion  in  view  of  them  were  inexpress- 
ible, yet  I  knew  that  the  number  and  aggravations  of 
my  sins  were  inconceivable  by  me.     God  only  knows 


18  HUMBLING  VIEWS  OF  HIMSELF, 

them.  How  true  his  holy  word!  My  heart  is  deceitful 
above  all  things  and  desperately  wicked;  wTho  can  know 
it?  I  tried  to  fix  upon  the  passage  in  close  connection 
with  fellowship;  but  for  a  time  could  not,  to  much  ad- 
vantage. 'If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is  faithful  andjust 
to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  un- 
righteousness.' I  wished  for  a  sense  of  pardon,  and  as- 
surance that  my  sins  should  be  all  cleansed  away,  I 
was  not  troubled  with  a  fear  of  wrath,  but  with  the  im- 
mensity of  my  sins,  which  seemed  not  to  be  removed 
away. 

"Cleanse  me,  oh  Lord,  and  cheer  my  soul." 

I  read  the  fifty-first  psalm,  and  also  Watt's  version. 
It  was  precious.  Surely  there  have  been  other  souls 
oppressed  with  sin.  After  struggling  for  awhile  I  went 
to  the  mercy  seat  writh  my  soul,  and  committed  it  to  my 
Savior,  to  be  cleansed  by  him.  O  Lord,  my  only  Sa- 
vior, I  bring  my  soul  to  thee.  Besides  thee  there  is  no 
Savior.  I  despair  entirely  of  doing  anything  without 
thee.  All  my  doings  to  come  to  thee  are  polluted,  my 
prayers,  my  reading,  hearing,  endeavors  to  repent,  be- 
lieve and  trust.  All  are  like  the  leprosy  of  the  leper, 
when  he  came  to  be  healed — all  unclean;  like  the  ser- 
vices of  the  worshipers  offering  sacrifices  and  obla- 
tions, all  needing  to  be  washed.  To  thee  I  give  up  my 
soul,  to  be  saved,  to  be  washed  in  thy  blood,  to  be  puri- 
fied by  thy  spirit,  to  be  saved  from  the  world  and  the 
devil  by  thy  power.  It  is  said  that  thy  name  is  Jesus, 
for  'he  shall  save  their  people  from  their  sins.'  Thou 
hast  said,  'Him  that  cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out.'  I  come  to  thee  just  as  thou  hast  said,  a  sin- 
ner to  be  saved  from  sin  by  thee,  in  thine  own  way. 
O  Lord,  thou  wilt  not  cast  me  out.  Thou  wilt  save  me 
as  I  need,  as  thou  art  able,  and  as  thou  hast  promised. 
Amen." 

Similar  extracts  might  be  copied  from  his  diary,  to 
any  amount;  but  I  wrill  give  but  two  or  three  more,  and 
these  shall  be  very  brief.  Though  they  breathe  the 
same  spirit  of  deep  humility,  on  account  of  sin,  and 


HIS  DESIRES  FOE  HOLINESS.  19 

though  they  present  him  as  engaged  in  severe  and  ear- 
nest struggles  with  his  own  depravity;  they  do  at  the 
same  time,  give  us  some  additional  features  of  his  Chris- 
tian character. 

1822,  April  6.  "0!  how  barren  my  soul!  I  seem  to 
have  no  desires,  and  my  prayers  do  not  ascend  over  my 
head.  I  have  not  a  spirit  of  prayer.  'God,  be  merci- 
ful to  me  a  sinner.' " 

1824,  July  4.  "My  heart— how  vile— pride- — ambi- 
tion—self— envy — these  enemies- — O  Lord,  bring  them 
out  and  slay  them, 

"O,  for  a  closer  walk  with  God." 

To  walk  with  God — this  is,  to  believe  as  he  teaches 
— to  obey  his  commandments — to  go  as  he  directs — to 
aim  as  he  aims — to  shun  what  he  hates — to  delight  in 
what  he  loves." 

July  13.  "Selected  for  preaching  in  the  evening,  a 
sermon  on  the  case  of  the  wicked  woman  forgiven. 
Blessed  be  God,  it  was  an  encouragement  to  my  own 
soul,  particularly  as  to  prayer.  I  had  been  so  sinful,  so 
remiss,  so  guilty,  that  my  confidence  in  prayer  was 
gone;  but  this  renewed  my  confidence.  My  sins  did  not 
seem  to  be  so  great  a  bar — aio  bar  at  all.  I  mourned 
over  all  my  imperfections,  and  sins,  in  this  respect.  My 
success  in  the  ministry  seemed  little— my  work  difficult 
— as  though  great  efforts  were  necessary  to  do  anything. 
Others  seem  to  do  their  work  easier  than  I.  Indeed,  it 
has  seemed  so  a  long  time — -my  prayers  not  heard — my 
preaching  not  blessed.  I  mourned  over  this,  wept, 
besought  God  to  correct  all  my  disorders,  and  make  me 
right.  I  did  beseech  him  to  bless  my  labors,  my  people. 
O,  that  God  would  subdue  my  heart,  and  bring  me  to 
himself." 

2,  His  religion  was  characterized  by  his  earnest  de* 
sires  after  holiness.  His  conscious  imperfections  were 
productive  of  the  bitterest  grief,  and  he  sighed,  earnestly 
sighed  for  deliverance.  His  convictions  were  strong 
that  the  work  of  sanctification  was  progressive;  and 
the  idea  that  a  Christian  believer  becomes  perfectly  sane* 


20  SELF  VIGILANCE, 

titled,  as  the  result  of  a  single  struggle  with  his  corrup- 
tions, was  not  in  accordance  either  with  his  theology 
or  his  experience.  He  fully  believed  it  to  be  a  work 
which,  for  its  completion,  requires  the  whole  period  of 
a  man's  natural  life.  He  had  no  doubt  that  his  warfare 
as  a  Christian,  would  continue  as  long  as  he  dwelt  in 
the  flesh  ,  and  that  it  would  only  be  as  he  passed  into 
a  state  of  immortality,  that  all  his  sins  would  be  wash- 
ed away.  Yet,  if  there  was  one  desire  which  burned  in 
his  bosom,  with  greater  intensity  than  another,  it  was 
that  he  himself  might  be  altogether  free  from  sin. 

1829,  Nov.  10.  "When  I  awoke  in  the  night,  the 
beauty  of  holiness  delighted  my  soul.  I  felt  some  of  my 
unholiness,  and  longed  to  be  holy  as  God  is  holy.  Oh, 
how  hateful  did  all  that  religion  appear  which  is  not 
holy!" 

1831,  June  19.  I  have  tried  to  preach  three  sermons 
this  day.  But  it  seemed  as  though  I  could  not  preach. 
Yet  people  were  pretty  attentive.  Yet  oh!  the  terrors 
of  my  own  soul !  What  it  is,  I  know  not,  but  usually 
preaching  is  my  greatest  terror.  Lord  wilt  thou  not 
afford  me  relief?  Is  this  because  I  am  so  prone  to  be 
proud  and  vain,  and  self-sufficient?  Dost  thou  employ 
these  inward  trials  to  keep  me  low]  Anything,  0  Lord 
but  sin.  Let  me  be  filled  with  horror  rather  than  pride. 
Thou  knowest  what  I  am,  what  I  need,  what  is  good 
for  me.  O,  do  teach  and  help  me  to  preach  as  I  ought, 
and  let  me  look  at  what  I  preach,  and  the  spirit  by 
which  I  am  actuated,  rather  than  my  own  joys,  or  sor- 
rows, comforts  or  terrors.  Let  my  soul  be  subdued  unto 
thee,  and  be  sanctified  and  pardoned  through  Jesus 
Christ,  and  all  shall  be  well.     Amen. 

1829,  Aug.  22.  "Search  me,  oh  God  and  know  my 
heart;  try  me  and  know  my  thoughts,  and  see  if  there 
be  any  wicked  way  in*  me,  and  lead  me  in  the  way  ever- 
lasting." I  do  not  desire  to  cover  my  sins.  O  God, 
do  I  not  desire  to  discover  them?  Wilt  thou  not  lay 
them  all  open  to  me,  and  enable  me  so  to  see  Christ, 
as  to  be  able  to  bear  this  dreadful  sight?  O,  my  God, 
take    away  all  my  sin.     Sweep,  wash,  tear  away  all  my 


SELF  VIGILANCE.  21 

pollution.  0  make  me  holy,  even  as  thou  requirest  me 
to  be  holy.  Why  should  I  love  the  praise  of  a  man 
that  shall  die?  Of  man,  a  sinner?  Of  man,  who  is  only 
convalescent  in  a  hospital,  to  say  the  best  of  him? 
Of  man,  more  than  half  blind,  unholy,  unfit  for  anything, 
except  to  be  purified  by  the  grace  of  God?  Shall  such 
beings  praise  one  another?  Shall  such  beings  be  tick- 
led with  each  other's  praise?  O,  what  folly!  0  may 
I  evermore  be  pained,  instead  of  pleased  at  such  praise. 
O,  may  I  be  deeply  abased,  .and  loathe,  and  abhor  my- 
self." 

3.  His  piety  was  characterized  by  a  remarkable  de- 
gree of  self-vigilance,  and  a  close  inspection  of  his  own 
heart.  He  was  a  most  rigid  disciplinarian — and  more  es- 
pecially in  regard  to  himself.  He  seemed  constantly  to 
have  before  his  mind  the  injunction  of  wisdom,  and  it 
seemed  ever  to  be  his  purpose  to  fulfill  that  injunction, 
to  its  very  letter:  "Keep  thy  heart  with  all  diligence, 
for  out  of  it  are  the  issues  of  life."  This  point  shall  be 
illustrated  by  further  extracts  from  his  diary. 

1829,  Oct.  29.  "Felt  some  anxiety  in  the  morn- 
ing, about  myself,  the  church,  the  hoping,  the  awaken- 
ed and  others;  and  endeavored  to  lay  all  before  God. 
Troubled  some  with  myself  because  I  meet  with  no  ene- 
mies in  my  heart  just  now.  Fear  they  are  lurking  in 
the  walls  to  deceive  me.  I  know  they  are  not  all  dead, 
and  that  I  must  never  put  off  my  armor  so  long  as  I 
live.  Entreated  the  Lord  to  keep  me  awake,  and  ac- 
tive, and  watchful  day  by  day,  that  the  enemy  may  get 
no  advantage." 

Sept.  7.  "I  must  talk  some  with  my  own  heart.  I 
have  seen  in  thee,  0  Heart,  some  of  the  most  deadly  en- 
emies of  my  soul;  pride,  self-complacency,  vanity,  am- 
bition. These  like  serpents  lift  up  their  crested  heads, 
and  flatter  that  they  may  deceive;  and  try  to  deceive 
that  they  may  destroy  me.  I  could  find  no  relief  but  in 
Christ.     0  Lord,  deliver  me  for  thy  mercy's  sake." 

1835,  Feb.  28.  "I  have  preached  to-day  on  this  text, 
Ps.  71,  16,"     "I  will  go  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord,  I 


22  SELF-EXAMINATION. 

will  make  mention  of  thy  righteousness,  even  of  thine 
only."  This  is  my  purpose,  and  is  well  adapted  to  my 
case.  This  is  just  the  strength  I  need;  just  the  right- 
eousness in  which  I  can  safely  appear. 

"Who  exposed  to  others'  eyes, 
Into  his  own  heart  never  pries, 
Death's  to  him  a  strange  surprise." 

I  will  now  endeavor  to  pry  into  my  own  heart.  This 
is  so  much  the  age  of  action,  that  the  temptation  is  ve- 
ry great  to  neglect  one's  own  heart.  I  fear  I  have  fall- 
en by  this  temptation.  The  inevitable  consequence  is 
leanness  of  soul,  self-ignorance,  and  a  loss  of  communion 
with    God.     But  where    shall  I  begin? 

1.  My  views  of  truth — My  doctrinal  views — My 
spiritual  views. 

On  examination,  I  find  that  my  doctrinal  views  do 
not  differ  very  materially,  from  what  they  were  thirty 
years  ago.  I  am  satisfied  that  they  are  agreeable  to  the 
word  of  God.  Yet  am  I  not  hereby  justified.  God  is 
my  judge.  Perhaps  many  are  satisfied  that  they  are 
right,  who  are  yet  totally  wrong.  But  I  do  think  that 
my  views  accord  with  the  plain  teaching  of  God's  word, 
without  addition,  without  diminution,  and  without  va- 
riation. 

Were  I  as  well  satisfied  with  my  spiritual  views,  I 
should  not  have  much  room  to  doubt.  Is  it  then  any- 
thing more  than  intellect?  Than  reason  exercised  cor- 
rectly about  revelation?  Are  my  affections  engaged  so 
that  I  do  truly  esteem,  admire,  love,delight  in,  submit  to 
and  cordially  receive  God's  truth  as  revealed  in  the 
word?  There  is  a  receiving  of  the  truth  in  the  love  of 
it.     Is  it  so  with  me?     I  think  it  is. 

2.  My  profession  and  duties. 

I  have  long  professed  religion,  and  performed  its  du- 
ties. Without  them  I  could  not  consistently  think  my- 
self a  Christian.  But  with  these,  I  am  not,  unless  I  have 
something  more.  There  is  a  duty  of  the  spirit.  Does 
my  heart  perform  duty?  I  am  in  the  closet,  the  family, 
the  sanctuary,  every  place.  But  this  may  be  profession- 
al belonging    to  my  ministry,  or  it    may  be    by  habit. 


SELF-EXAMINATION.  23 

Or  it  may  be  to  keep  up  my  profession  or  appearance 
of  consistency.  Or  it  may  be  to  be  seen  of  men.  Or  it 
may  be  to  gain  the  favor  of  God.     Is  it  none  of  these? 

Suppose  all  these  considerations  to  be  blotted  out  of 
my  thoughts.  Is  there  anything  else  to  keep  up  my 
profession,  and  to  stimulate  me  to  duty?  Suppose  it 
were  all  to  be  done  again,  would  I  make  a  profession  of 
religion  and  engage  in  duty?  I  think  I  would.  But 
why?  What  moves  thee,  O  my  soul,  to  think  this?  Do 
I  love  this  religion?  Do  I  love  the  author  of  it?  Do  I 
feel  myself  bought  by  Jesus  Christ?  Am  I  desirous  to 
honor  him?  Am  I  governed  by  his  will  in  duty?  And  do 
I  with  my  heart,  in  the  spirit  feel  and  act  in  my  duty? 
In  this  ordinance  of  the  Lord's  supper,  what  is  it  which 
induces  me  to  partake  of  it?  My  Lord's  command  is 
the  outward  inducement.  But  is  it  because  I  love  him? 
Do  I  feel  my  need  of  him  as  a  whole  and  complete  Sa- 
vior? And  do  I  partake  of  this  ordinance  so  as  to  par- 
take of  Christ?  Do  I  view  it  also  as  the  seal  of  the 
covenant?  And  do  I  partake  of  it  so  as  to  seal  my  cov- 
enant with  God,  and  renew  my  entire  devotion  to  him? 
Do  I  view  it  also  as  a  feast  in  the  wilderness,  not  for 
the  body,  but  for  the  soul?  And  partake  of  it  for  my 
spiritual  nourishment  and  growth  in  grace?  and  that 
I  may  serve  the  Lord  more  spiritually  truly,  fervently, 
and  effectually?  And  do  I  also  view  it  as  an  amazing 
token  of  the  Savior's  love?  And  do  I  receive  it  with 
lively  gratitude  and  thanksgiving? 

Furthermore,  do  I  see  in  this  the  most  lively  expres- 
ion  of  the  evil  of  sin!  And  do  I  abase  myself  the  more 
deeply  before  God  my  Savior  on  account  of  the  extreme 
evil  of  sin  against  one  so  good  and  gracious?  And  do 
I  take  occasion  from  this  view  of  sin  to  oppose  it  more 
effectually,  entirely,  sincerely  and  prayerfully?" 

The  above  is  but  a  sample  of  the  fidelity  with  which 
Dr.  Yale  dealt  with  his  own  heart.  He  looked  upon  the 
heart  as  full  of  deceit;  and  there  was  nothing  from 
which  he  shrunk  with  such  an  involuntary  shudder,  as 
the  thought  of  being  deceived  in  respect  to  his  religious 
state  and  his  acceptance  with  God.     Therefore  it  was 


24  HIS  LIFE    OF  FAITH. 

that  he  was  in  the  habit  of  subjecting  his  religious  char- 
acter to  the  most  rigid  scrutiny.  He  looked  at  himself 
with  an  eagle  eye;  and  there  was  nothing  in  the  state 
of  his  affections,  the  feelings  of  his  mind,  or  his  motives 
of  conduct,  which  escaped  his  notice.  Whatever  else 
he  knew,  or  did  not  know  he  seemed  to  regard  it  as  un- 
pardonable for  a  man  not  to  be  familiarly  acquainted 
with  himself. 

4.  Dr.  Yale's  life  was,  in  an  uncommon  degree,  a  life 
of  faith. 

He  habituated  himself  to  the  exercise  of  faith  in  the 
whole  of  God's  character,  and  the  whole  of  God's  word. 
Unbelief  he  regarded  as  a  heinous  sin;  and  it  was  a  sin 
against  which  he  guarded  his  heart  with  the  greatest 
diligence.  His  doctrinal  views  of  truth  accorded  with 
the  standard  of  the  Presbyterian  church  of  which  he  was 
a  member.  His  firm  reliance  for  salvation  and  accept- 
ance with  God,  was  upon  the  vicarious  sacrifice  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  there  were  few  errors  from  which 
he  shrunk  with  greater  horror,  than  the  denial  of  the  es- 
sential Godhead  of  the  Savior.  On  this  subject  he  uses 
the  following  language,  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  under 
date  of  Dec.  16,  1850. 

"I  had  rather  that  a  teacher  should  be  any  thing 
else  than  a  denier  of  the  proper  Godhead  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  No  man  that  walks  the  earth  is  so  offen- 
sive in  my  view.  He  pretends  to  be  a  Christian,  and  yet 
strips  Christ  of  his  divinity,  and  exposes  him  in  the 
nakedness  of  his  humanity.  Oh !  I  can  not  endure  it. 
Let  him  be'  Pagan,  Mohammedan,  Jew,  Papist,  Atheist, 
Deist,  anything — but  let  him  not  pretend  to  honor  Christ, 
and  strip  him  of  his  glory.     This  I  can  not  endure." 

Nor  was  the  faith  of  Dr.  Yale  a  mere  assent  of  the 
understanding  to  religious  truth.  Faith  in  him  was  a 
vital  principle,  which  controlled  the  affections,  and 
prompted  to  a  life  of  obedience.  He  leaned  on  the  grace 
of  Christ,  as  a  child  leans  on  the  arm  of  his  father,  or  an 
invalid  on  the  strength  of  his  friend;  and  his  eye  rested 
on  the  word  of  God,  as  the  eye  of  the  mariner  upon  the 
needle  of  his  compass. 


HIS  LIFE  OF  FAITH.  25 

Take  a  few  more  extracts  from  his  diary. 
1830,  Dec.  4. 

"The  Lord  can  clear  the  darkest  skies, 
Can  give  us  day  for  night." 

"Trust  him,  O  my  soul,  with  all  thy  wants,  with  all 
thy  cares.  "Believe  when  nothing  is  to  be  seen."  "Of- 
fer thy  prayer  unto  him  without  ceasing,  and  with  just 
the  same  confidence,  when  he  hides  himself  behind  the 
dark  cloud,  as  when  he  gives  the  visions  of  his  glory. 
For  he  is  the  Lord,  he  changeth  not." 

1829,  April  4.  "In  the  morning,  several  things  which  I 
can  not  do,  led  me  to  think  of  walking  by  faith.  O  how 
delightful !  Spiritual  supplies,  healing  mercy  for  my  dis- 
eased soul,  bodily  supplies,  sermons,  preaching,  reading, 
visiting,  promoting  Christ's  cause  by  societies,  contri- 
butions, &c,  all  I  have  to  do,  all  I  would  have  others  do, 
seemed  to  be  the  proper  business  of  faith.  Oh,  let  me 
live  by  faith,  and  work  by  faith.  The  second  Psalm 
seemed  peculiarly  beautiful.  'Christ  is  all,  in  all,' Amen.'" 

1840,  Aug.  17.  "Awoke  between  twelve  and  one,  and 
was  up  nearly  two  hours,  pondering  over  the  condition 
of  my  neighbor,  the  church  generally,  and  myself.  Ama- 
zing unbelief !  Heb.  xi,  was  the  guide  of  my  thoughts 
and  prayers.  I  saw  clearly  that  the  great  thing  I  need  is 
faith.  I  entreated  the  Lord  to  work  in  my  heart  this  pre 
cious  grace.  The  words  of  Garrick  the  comedian,  were 
in  my  mind,  which  he  said  to  the  prelate:  'I make  fiction 
appear  like  truth,  and  you  make  fact  appear  like  fiction.' 
I  saw  that  the  only  remedy  is  faith;  such  faith  as  that  of 
Abel,  of  Enoch,  of  Noah,  of  Abraham,  of  Sarah,  Isaac, 
Jacob  and  Moses.  I  prayed  over  these  examples.  I  felt 
that  the  full  and  experimental  belief  of  the  realities  re- 
vealed in  the  word  of  God,  would  lead  me  to  do  my  duty. 
I  tried  to  get  a  plan  of  operations,  so  that  I  might  daily 
live  by  faith,  and  carry  into  practice  what  I  feel." 

If  faith  in  principle,  faith  in  feeling,   and  faith  in  ac- 
tion constitutes  a  Christian,  then  was  he  a  Christian  in 
a  preeminent   degree.     His    faith  was   the   governing 
principle  of  his  life;    faith  led  him   to   rejoice  in  the 
3 


26  HIS    CONSCIENTIOUS  DISCHARGE  OF  DUTY. 

government  which  God  administers  over  the  world,  and 
implicitly  to  follow  the  Divine   monitions. " 

5.  His  piety  evinced  itself  in  his  most  scrupulous  ex- 
actness in  the  performance  of  whatever  he  believed  to  be 
duty;  his  conscientious  regard  to  the  requisitions  of 
the  law;  and  the  prompt  discharge  of  all  his  legal  pecu- 
niary liabilities. 

Things  which  might  seem  to  be  of  small  import- 
ance, and  which  by  many,  perhaps,  might  be  thought 
but  little  of,  always  commanded  his  attention. 

Of  this  he  speaks  in  the  following  passage  from  his 
memorandum. 

1822,  Oct.  20.  "Rose  at  four  o'clock.  In  prayer  was 
affected  with  my  imperfections,  especially  in  not  at- 
tending suitably  to  little  things.  '  He  that  .^espiseth 
small  things  shall  fall  by  little  and  little.'  I  can  see 
how  I  have  fallen  in  my  family,  and  among  my  people, 
and  before  my  fellow-men,  by  not  attending  to  little 
things.  '  O  this  is  a  small  matter — it  will  not  do  much 
good  or  harm.  I  am  in  haste  and  have  more  im- 
portant business — let  it  go.'  This  is  an  error.  I  have 
prayed  that  I  may  be  entirely  altered  in  this  respect. 
This  is,  however,  the  work  of  the  closet.  It  only  shows 
me  what  I  should  be.  This  is  the  morning  of  the  sac- 
rament day.    O,  may  it  be  the  beginning  of  a  new  life!" 

His  religious  principles  prompted  him  to  render  obe- 
dience to  the  requirements  of  the  civil  law.  There  were 
laws  which  his  judgment  did  not  approve,  and  which  he 
desired  to  be  modified  or  repealed;  yet  while  they  con- 
tinued to  be  laws  of  the  land,  he  believed  that  they  ought 
to  be  obeyed.  Civil  rulers  he  regarded  as  "the  minis- 
ters of  God,"  and  he  believed  it  to  be  an  unwarrant- 
able assumption  of  rights  for  individuals  to  set  them- 
selves up  in  opposition  to  the  requisition  of  the  statute. 
He  ever  adhered  to  the  principle  that  government  should 
be  maintained,  even  though  it  might  be  at  the  sacrifice 
of  one's  private  interests. 

Time  was  when  the  postal  arrangements  of  the  Unit- 
ed States  were  such  as  to  impose  an  additional 
amount  of  postage  for  every   additional  piece  of  paper, 


HIS  OBEDIENCE  TO  LAW.  27 

though  it  might  be  enclosed  in  the  same  envelope,  with- 
out regard  either  to  its  weight  or  its  value.  It  was  thought 
by  many,  that  an  evasion  of  this  lawr,  wdiere  it  could  be 
done  without  detection,  involved  in  it  no  moral  wrrong; 
and  many  good  men  had  no  misgivings  in  enclosing 
bank  bills,  or  other  valuable  pieces  of  paper  in  letters, 
without  paying  the  amount  of  postage  required  by  law, 
provided  they  were  so  concealed  as  not  to  be  discovered 
by  those  who  were  employed  in  the  post  office  depart- 
ment. This  subject,  at  one  time,  occupied  the  attention 
of  Dr.  Yale;  and  in  respect  to  it  he  expresses  himself  in 
the  following  terms: 

1822,  Jan.  23.  "An  occurrence  has  recently  happened, 
that  has  brought  out  a  kind  of  depravity  that  I  did  not 
suspect  to  be  lurking  in  my  heart.  It  is  considered  as  a 
kind  of  allowable  fraud  to  conceal  money  in  letters,  and 
not  pay  the  full  amount  of  postage.  But  God  has  show- 
ed me  that  an  honest  man  is  honest  before  God.  I  must 
make  inquiries  on  this  subject,  and  understand  the  law 
exactly,  and  then  conduct  accordingly.  It  is  a  sacred 
duty  to  go  exactly  according  to  law.  If  I  can  not  keep  the 
law  of  the  land,  when  it  is  good,  how  can  I  keep  the 
law  of  the  Lord  which  is  far  more  strict  and  spiritual?" 

Dr.  Yale  was  strictly  honest  in  all  his  pecuniary 
transactions  with  others.  On  the  subject  of  the  con- 
tracting and  the  payment  of  debts,  he  has  given  his 
views  at  length  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  from  which 
I  am  permitted  to  make  the  following  extracts. 

"Kingsborough,  April  17, 1849. 

Dear  Friends:  As  you  think  proper  to  consult  me  in 
regard  to  some  temporal  matters,  I  will  give  you  the  best 
counsel  I  am  able  to  give,  and  I  wish  you  to  use  it 
as  Mr.  Scott  desired  his  friends  to  use  his  counsel — to 
help  them  to  make  up  their  own  judgment.  No  man 
can  shape  his  course  specifically  by  the  mind  of  another, 
unless  he  be  a  soldier,  or  a  slave,  or  unreasonably  will- 
ing to  obey  or  believe  what  others  command  and  teach. 
If  I  give  you  good  reasons  for  what  I  say,  you  can  ap- 
preciate them — if  I  do  not,  you  ought  not  to  regard 
them. 


28  PAYMENT  OF  DEBTS.' 

Contracting  Debts. — I  like  the  apostle's  rule  very 
well.  *  Owe  no  man  anything,  but  to  love  one  another.' 
Rom.  xiii,  8.  What  Mr.  Henry  says  on  this  subject  you 
know,  or  you  may  read  in  his  Commentary.  I  will  give 
the  substance  of  Mr.  Scott's  comments,  which  are  about 
the  same  thing.  He  says:  'It  can  not  be  supposed  that 
the  apostle  meant  to  prohibit  the  contracting  of  debts 
on  any  account,  which  is  next  to  impossible  to  the 
greatest  part  of  mankind;  but  only  to  direct  Christians 
to  pay  all  legal  demands  without  needless  reluctance 
and  delay,  and  with  great  punctuality;  and  that  they 
should  avoid  all  superfluous  expense,  that  they  might  be 
preserved  from  debt,  and  from  the  danger  and  discredit 
of  not  rendering  to  all  their  dues.  Yet  when  all  such 
demands  were  answered,  they  would  still  owe  love  to  all 
men,  with  all  the  duties  that  would  result  from  its  en- 
larged exercise.'  Mr.  Scott  continues  by  referring  to 
the  learned  Erasmus,  who  thought  the  passage  might 
be  rendered  in  the  indicative  mode — '  Ye  do  owe' — in- 
stead of  the  imperative — and  he  queries  whether  after 
all  that  subsequent  commentators  have  written,  the  pas- 
sage ought  not  to  be  indicative. 

'  The  apostle  was  exhorting  Christians  to  render  to 
all  their  dues;  and  having  branched  out  the  general  pre- 
cept into  a  few  particulars,  he  closes  by  adding,  ye  owe 
no  man  anything,  &c;  as  if  he  had  said:  All  that  I 
would  inculcate  is  reduceable  to  this.  Obey  the  law  of 
love  to  others  in  all  its  branches,  and  then  you  will  ren- 
der to  all  their  dues.'  He  says  the  other  construction, 
viz.,  the  imperative,  as  it  is  in  our  version,  'may  em- 
barrass the  minds  of  the  most  upright.'  '  No  doubt  it 
is  the  duty  of  all  Christians  to  avoid  contracting  debts, 
which  they  have  not  a  reasonable  prospect  of  discharg- 
ing punctually.'  This  is  as  much  of  Mr.  Scott  as  my 
spare  time  will  allow.  I  would  just  observe  in  regard 
to  this  mode  of  translating  the  words  of  the  original, 
that  they  are  the  same  in  the  indicative  as  in  the  imper- 
ative. As  that  in  the  14th  of  John:  'Ye  believe  in 
God,  believe  also  in  me.'  It  might  just  as  well  be  ren- 
dered in  the  imperative  in  both  clauses,  as  in  the  indie- 


PAYMENT  OF  DEBTS.  29 

ative,  and  vice  versa.  Thus;  'Believe  in  God,  believe 
also  in  me.'  Or,  [  Ye  believe  in  God,  ye  believe  also 
in  me.'  In  such  cases  the  translator  does  not  depart 
from  the  original,  or  force  it,  let  him  render  it  as  he 
will.  The  words  themselves  can  not  determine  which 
way  they  should  be  translated.  Therefore  the  translator 
must  have  recourse  to  the  scope  of  the  passage,  and 
other  parts  of  scripture,  which  throw  light  upon  the 
subject. 

So  far  as  I  am  concerned,  I  have  always  aimed  to  live 
within  my  income,  and  have  done  so.  I  have  sometimes 
found  it  impossible  to  be  out  of  debt;  and  yet  have  al- 
ways made  it  a  point  to  have  property  enough  over  my 
debts,  to  satisfy  every  demand,  and  to  meet  every  de- 
mand when  due,  or  by  an  arrangement  with  my  cred- 
itors. I  have  sometimes  been  in  debt  nearly  a  thousand 
dollars,  but  was  never  afraid  of  defrauding  any  one.  My 
debts  are  all  paid  now.  And  I  wish  to  pay  for  every- 
thing when  I  purchase.  It  is  not  always  easy  to  do  so; 
nor  is  it  needful  to  do  so.  A  doctor's  bill  for  instance, 
can  not  well  be  settled  daily,  or  weekly,  and  so  of  some 
others.  Sometimes  I  have  hired  money  for  current  ex- 
penses, rather  than  pay  the  credit  price.  In  doing  so, 
six  or  eight  per  cent  is  saved  above  the  interest  of  the 
money.  Still  I  wish,  and  think  it  best  when  I  can,  to 
owe  no  man  any  money.  Yet  if  I  meet  my  payments,  or 
if  my  creditor  is  willing  to    wait,  I  do  no  wrong. 

I  think  these  views  are  about  right. 

,Yours,  E.  Yale." 

Many  years  ago,  Dr.  Yale  was  appointed  by  the  Pres- 
bytery to  perform  an  important  service,  which  seemed 
somewhat  to  flatter  his  pride;  and  which  for  that  reason 
gave  him  some  trouble,  and  led  him  to  inquire  whether, 
on  the  principle  of  self  mortification,  he  ought  not  to  de- 
cline its  performance.  After  serious  and  prayerful  con- 
sideration, however,  he  enters  upon  his  journal  the  fol- 
lowing  decision:  "In  this  I  fear  the  working  of  my  evil 
and  depraved  feelings.  Though  I  have  nothing  to  glory 
in,  and  have  much  more  reason  to  be  ashamed  than  to 
be  proud,  yet  such  is  the  state  of  my  heart,  that  the  love 


30  NON-RESISTANCE  OF  INJUIRES. 

of  the  praise  of  men  gives  me  much  trouble.  I  have 
even  doubted  some  whether  I  should  not  stay  at  home, 
for  this  sole  reason  that  my  heart  is  not  prepared  for 
this  service.  But  I  can  not  admit  this  principle.  My 
duly  is  unalterable.  My  mind  must  be  made  right,  if  it 
is  not  right.  I  am  to  bring  my  mind  to  my  duty,  not 
my  duty  to  my  mind.  O  God,  I  beseech  thee  to  purify 
my  mind,  and  bring  me  into  the  very  frame  which  is 
agreeable  to  thee." 

6.  Another  thing  by  which  his  piety  was  character- 
ized, was  his  non-resistance  of  injuries  received,  and  his 
gratitude  for  favors  conferred. 

"But  I  say  unto  you  that  ye  resist  not  evil;  but  who- 
soever shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right  cheek  turn  to  him 
the  other  also."  An  injunction  of  the  sin-forgiving 
Son  of  God,  which,  in  the  experience  of  his  disciples,  it 
is  found  to  be  most  difficult  to  fulfill.  To  resent  an  injury 
is  far  more  in  accordance  with  the  promptings  of  man's 
unsanctified  heart,  than  to  forgive  it.  A  disposition  to 
return  good  for  evil,  a  blessing  for  a  curse,  is  indicative 
of  a  high  state  of  religious  attainment.  Yet  even  this 
was  a  grace  which  adorned  the  character  of  Dr.  Yale. 
To  be  satisfied  of  this,  one  needs  but  to  read  those  parts 
of  his  diary  in  which  mention  is  made  of  certain  indi- 
viduals who  had  taken  offence,  and  exerted  an  influence 
in  opposition  to  his  ministerial  and  pastoral  labors. 
Though  he  speaks  with  great  decision,  and  sometimes 
with  strong  disapprobation  of  their  conduct;  yet  there 
are  no  imprecations,  but  an  expression  of  an  earnest 
desire  that  they  may  be  made  sensible  of  their  sin,  and 
repent. 

As  an  illustration  of  this  spirit  of  non-resistance  of 
injuries,  I  will  transcribe  a  single  passage  from  his 
diary: 

1829,  April  11.  "Wrote  two  letters — one  to  a  man 
from  whom  I  received  one  on  Wednesday,  in  terms  of 
most  unmeasured  abuse.  I  thought  at  first  that  I  would 
throw  his  letter  into  the  fire.  Then  I  sealed  it  up, 
scratched  out  the  superscription,  and  wrote  his  own 
name  upon  it,  to  send  it  back  again  just  as  it  was.     But 


A    tfEW    BRIDLE.  31 

finally  I  concluded  to  endeavor  to  overcome  evil  with 
good.  So  I  wrote  to  him  as  kind  a  letter  as  I  possibly 
could." 

And  while  he  thus  refrained  from  resentment  of  inju- 
ries, he  always  cherished  the  feeling  of  gratitude  in  view 
of  acts  of  kindness.  The  incident  which  follows,  was  in 
itself  a  mere  trifle,  amounting  to  but  a  few  shillings; 
yet  it  was  enough  to  call  forth  the  religious  sentiments 
of  his  own  mind.  It  occurred  when  he  was  engaged  in 
a  course  of  family  visitations. 

1829,  Sept.  24.  "In  one  incident  I  saw  an  expression 
of  kindness  which  was  truly  gratifying.  At  Mr.  H's 
they  gave  my  horse  some  hay.  When  I  came  away  Mr. 
H.  took  up  my  bridle,  and  said:  '  It  appears  to  me 
you  want  a  new  bridle.'  '  O  my  bridle  and  saddle  will 
do  to  go  together.  But  Deacon  R.  said  the  other  day, 
he  thought  it  was  time  my  bridle  should  be  lost.'  Mr. 
H.  took  it  and  went  into  his  saddle  and  harness  room, 
and  brought  out  a  good  bridle,  almost  new,  and  put  it 
on  my  horse.  I  said,  I  am  much  obliged  to  you.  '  You 
are  very  welcome.'  When  coming  home  I  fear  my 
pride  was  flattered;  but  I  tried  to  be  thankful  to  God, 
and  to  implore  a  blessing  upon  my  benefactor.  '  It  is 
more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive.'  May  he  enjoy 
the  blessing  in  this,  and  may  I  enjoy  it  in  imparting 
such  things  as  I  have." 

7.  The  character  of  Dr.  Yale's  piety  may  further  be 
seen  in  his  submission,  under  the  afflictions  of  God's 
providence.  The  spirit  of  God  within  him  prompted 
him  to  say:  "Not  my  will,  but  thine,  0  God,  be  done." 
His  life,  to  a  great  extent,  was  a  life  of  prosperity.  It 
was  his  privilege  to  walk  in  the  sunshine  of  God's  favor. 
Yet  he  was  sometimes  called  upon  to  drink  of  the  cup 
of  sorrow,  and  to  sigh  under  bereavements. 

He  never  had  any  children  of  his  own;  yet  at  differ- 
ent times  did  he  receive  youth  into  his  family,  who 
were  blest  with  his  training  and  his  counsel.  Among 
these  was  a  lovely,  promising  lad,  the  son  of  a  relative, 
whom  he  had  adopted  as  his  own.  To  him  he  became 
strongly  attached,  and  if  he  had  been  his  own   child  he 


32 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  SUBMISSION. 


could  scarcely  have  loved  him  with  stronger  affection. 
The  child  bore  the  name  of  his  foster-father,  and  Dr. 
Yale's  happiness  seemed  to  have  been  very  much 
bound  up  in  the  lad.  But  it  pleased  God  suddenly  to 
remove  this  amiable  and  promising  youth  by  death.  A 
severe  blow  was  it  to  him,  and  he  bowed  himself  down 
under  it,  as  if  carrying  a  load  which  was  well-nigh 
insupportable.  Yet  did  grace  triumph,  and  he  was  even 
then  enabled  to  say:    "Thy  will,  O  God,  be  done." 

His  interest  in  the  child  commenced  at  a  very  early 
period  of  his  existence,  as  will  appear  from  a  brief  ex- 
tract from  a  letter  to  his  parents  soon  after  receiving 
intelligence  of  his  birth.  It  is  under  date  of  April  5, 
1836. 

"I  am  very  much  gratified  indeed,  that  you  called 
your  son  after  my  name.  This  was  unexpected;  but  I 
thank  you  most  sincerely,  and  hope  he  may  live,  and 
grow  up,  and  be  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  to  bear  the 
name  of  Jesus  to  the  nations.  If  the  Lord  would  accept 
him  for  this  service,  and  bless  him  in  it,  I  should  esteem 
it  a  greater  honor  and  favor,  than  if  all  nations  should 
become  one  empire,  and  he  become  emperor  over  the 
whole.  0  pray  that  the  good  Lord  would  condescend  to 
accept  him  for  this  service.  Since  you  have  dedicated 
him  to  the  Lord,  you  will  desire  to  have  him  employed 
in  the  way  best  suited  to  promote  his  glory.  But  how 
short-sighted  are  we !  How  little  do  we  know  what  is^ 
best  and  what  the  Lord  will  do  with  us  and  ours?  It' 
becomes  us  to  be  very  humble,  and  say:  *  Not  as  I  wilt, 
but  as  thou  wilt.'  This  lesson  I  have  long  been  trying 
to  learn;  and  yet,  every  new  trial  shows  me  that  I  need 
to  learn  it  over  again." 

This  child,  afterwards,  became  an  inmate  of  his  own 
dwelling,  and  a  member  of  his  own  family;  beloved  by 
them,  and  beloved  by  all.  But  God,  in  his  inscrutable 
providence,  was  pleased  to  remove  him  hence,  while  yet 
the  bloom  of  youth  was  in  its  freshness.  "  Even  so, 
father,  for  so  it  seemeth  good  in  thy  sight." 

The  following  from  Dr.  Yale's  memorandum  has  re- 
ference to  this  afflictive  event 


HIS  AFFLICTION.  33 

1849,  Lord's  day,  March  25.  "The  dealings  of  God 
with  me  during  the  last  few  days  have  been  memorable. 
On  Monday  morning  last,  about  two  o'clock  (if  I  re- 
member right),  I  was  awake  about  two  hours.  I  medi- 
tated, and  arose  and  prayed.  It  seemed  that  I  had  been 
very  deficient  in  duty,  and  I  was  distressed  on  that  ac- 
count. I  pondered  over  my  deficiencies  and  sins,  and  tried 
to  get  forgiveness  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
In  the  same  connection  the  query  came  to  me:  Will 
you  avoid  what  will  displease  God?  And  will  you  do 
what  is  agreeable  to  his  will?  I  pondered  it  all  over, 
and  prayed  over  it,  and  came  to  the  result  that  I  would 
do  so,  by  God's  assisting  grace.  Something  very  plea- 
sant came  to  my  mind  in  connection  with   these    words: 

'I  follow  where  my  father  leads, 
And  he  supports  my  steps.' 

I  was  settled,  and  undertook  to  act  accordingly. 

In  the  morning  I  went  abroad — &c — 

On  my  return  home  from  preaching  on  Friday  evening, 
found  E.  Y.  West  very  sick.  With  some  difficulty  he 
seemed  to  get  sweating,  and  on  Saturday  morning  ap- 
peared better.  Afternoon  worse.  At  2  p.  m.,  when  I 
went  away  to  church  meeting  he  appeared  distressed, 
and  asked  me:  'Do  you  think  this  will  pass  off?'  'O 
yes,  I  think  so.'  When  I  returned,  in  about  two  hours, 
he  was  in  inconceivable  distress,  and  totally  unconscious. 
So  he  continued  nearly  two  hours.  Then  easier.  Two 
men  sat  up  with  him.  He  took  medicine.  It  operated 
well.  In  the  morning  he  was  easier,  but  knew  nothing. 
I  went  and  preached  at  the  usual  time.  At  noon  I  nearly 
gave  up  all  hope.  Went  to  church  again  and  preached. 
About  a  quarter  before  three  returned  and  found  him 
breathing  his  last. 

Just  as  he  expired,  I  said:  'Let  us  pray,'  fell  upon 
my  knees  and  said;  'Father  into  thy  hand,  we  commend 
his  spirit.'  A  few  more  sentences  acknowledging  the 
reign  of  Jehovah,  saying  among  other  things;  '  We  have 
said  thy  will  be  done;  We  do  not  take  it  back.  We 
now  say;  'Thy  kingdom  come, thy  will  be  done  on  earth 


34  HIS  BEREAVEMENT. 

as  it  is  in  heaven,  Amen.5  I  had  before,  in  the  morning 
and  at  noon,  been  earnestly  pleading  with  God  for  body 
and  soul  in  secret,  and  had  given  him  up.  Thus  my 
experience  has  led  me  to  realize  at  every  step: 

lI  follow  where  my  father  leads, 
And  he  supports  my  steps.' 

0  what  trials  since  Monday  morning  last  at  2  o'clock! 
But  God  has  brought  me  through  encouragements  and 
discouragements.  But^the  last  trial — Oh!  But  thanks 
to  God  not  a  murmuring  word  or  thought. 

'I  follow  where  my  father  leads, 
And  he  supports  my  steps.' 

1  am  come  just  so  far  led  by  my  father.  He  is  my 
guide.  I  hold  his  hand.  I  know  not  where  he  leads 
till  I  am  at  the  spot.  Thus  I  go  as  a  little  child — my  hand 
in  his.     My  father  leads — supports.    - 

But  it  is  not  a  dream.  It  is  a  reality.  My  dear  boy 
is  gone." 

Monday,  March  26.  "A  day  of  great  trials.  The  re- 
mains of  my  dear  boy  in  the  house,  laid  out  upon  aboard, 
cold,  motionless,  and  I  am  writing  to  his  bereaved  par- 
ents. O  what  a  difficult  task !  O  how  could  I  tell  them 
the  melancholy    truth?     Yet  I  did  it  as  well  as  I  could. 

Tuesday,  March  27.  "At  2  o'clock  p.  m.  the  funeral. 
Brother  Wood  preached,  and  a  great  concourse,  young 
and  old,  was  present.  Many  of  his  companions  and  as- 
sociates wrept.  We  took  the  last  view.  We  saw  the 
coffin  closed,  and  followed  it  to  its  resting  place.  We 
left  it  there.  But  my  solemn  thoughts  pry  open  the  cof- 
fin, turn  back  the  lid,  and  the  linen  covering  over  his 
face.  I  behold  his  pale  visage,  his  light  hair,  his  closed 
eyes,  his  sealed  lips.  How  solitary  he  is  there  alone! 
How  dark  his  chamber!  How  cold  his  bed!  No  more 
will  he  awake  and  arise  till  the  Archangel's  trump  shall 
sound.  Then  will  he  awake  and  hear,  and  burst  all  bonds, 
and  come  forth  and  live  again.  Sleep  on,  then,  dead, 
and  cold,  and  silent  clay.  My  father  by  thy  side  will 
wake  with  thee,  and  I  and  aunt  near  by,  shall  also  awake 
and  spring  forth  to  immortality. 


THE  FUNERAL.  35 

'0  what  amazing  scenes !'" 

On  the  clay  after  the  death  of  this  youth,  he  wrote  an 
account  of  it,  and  sent  to  his  parents  who  resided  some 
two  hundred  miles  away.  The  whole  letter  is  an  admi- 
rable specimen  of  epistolary  correspondence,  and,  in  it- 
self, shows  remarkable  skill  in  the  manner  of  commu- 
nicating such  intelligence  to  afflicted  relatives.  But  as 
the  facts  in  the  case  are  contained  in  the  above  extracts 
from  his  diary,  I  will  transcribe  of  this  letter  only  a  few 
of  its  closing  paragraphs. 

He  concludes  as  follows: 

"And  now  dear  weeping  friends,  join  us  and  say  as 
Job  said  at  the  loss  of  ten  children  at  one  stroke:  i  The 
Lord  gave  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away:  blessed  be  the 
name  of  the  Lord.' 

My  dear  friends,  this  is  no  dream,,  it  is  a  reality.  But, 
'  our  Father  and  our  Saviour  lives.'  And  I  entreat  you 
to  do  as  I  have  done,  leave  the  soul  of  our  dear  boy  in 
our  Father's  hand.  I  am  silent;  I  can  not  say  one  word. 
Our  father  is  the  Father  of  spirits.  In  his  hand  we  leave 
it,  even  as  we  committed  it  to  him.  Your  aunt  says  she 
has  nothing  earthly  to  live  for.  May  she  and  I  live,  as  we 
ought  always  to  have  lived — to  the  glory  of  God.  May 
you  also  be  quickened  and  comforted  in  the  Lord.  We 
have  remembered  the  words,  Heb.  xii,  taken  from  Solo- 
mon: '  My  son,  despise  not  the  chastening  of  the  Lord, 
nor  faint  when  thou  art  rebuked  of  him.'  'Is  any  among 
you  afflicted,  let  him  pray.'  '  Pray  for  us.'  We  greatly 
need  the  Lord's  help.  Elisha  Yale." 

A  few  extracts  from  another  letter  to  these  afflicted 
parents,  written  a  few  days  later,  and  containing  further 
particulars  concerning  their  deceased  and  much-loved  son, 
will  farther  reveal  to  us  the  depths  of  his  sorrow,  and 
also  His  spirit  of  submission  to  the  doings  of  his  hea- 
venly Father. 

Kingsboko,  Fulton  Co.,  N.  Y.,  Jpril  4,  1849. 

Dear  Friends, — Your  favor  dated  Saturday  morning 
March  31,  and  post  marked  April  2,  has  just  been  re- 
ceived. We  are  not  only  glad  but  thankful,  that  you 
bear  the  great  affliction  so  well.     Writing  that  letter  to 


Ob  LETTER  TO  AFFLICTED  FRIENDS. 

you  on  Monday,  the  25  of  March  was  the  hardest  task  of 
the  kind  that  I  ever  undertook.  But  I  thank  the  Father 
of  all  mercies,  that  he  has  enabled  you  to  bear  the  shock 
so  well.  I  purposely  forbore  to  say  much  about  the 
character  of  our  dear  boy,  till  I  should  write  again.  On 
Tuesday  at  2  o'clock  p.  m.,  his  funeral  was  attended. 
Rev.  Mr.  Wood  of  Mayfield,  preached  on  Mat.  xxii,  30., 
last  clause;  "But  are  as  the  angels  of  God  in  heaven." 
Three  other  ministers  were  present  and  offered  prayer. 
We  enjoy  greatly  the  sympathies  and  prayers  of  our 
people,  and  so  do  you.  It  was  vacation  in  the  Academy 
and  most  of  the  students  were  away. 

But  their  companions  here  took  pains  and  sent  as  far 
as  fifteen  miles,  though  the  traveling  was  very  bad. 
His  class-mates  were  all  here,  and  the  sabbath  school 
and  Bible  class  scholars,  and  the  youth  in  the  neighbor- 
hood generally.  Many  sat  and  cried  as  soon  as  they 
heard  he  was  gone.  One  little  boy  cried  all  night  at 
times.  Elisha  was  a  great  favorite  among  his  mates, 
and  the  youth  and  children  generally.  He  had  an  influ- 
ence very  remarkable  for  one  of  his  years.  He  was 
active,  strong,  laborious,  kind,  obliging,  ready  to  do  any 
service  in  his  power,  for  the  relief,  benefit,  or  comfort 
of  any  one.  You  say,  '  I  hope  he  was  always  a  good 
boy,  and  a  comfort  to  you  while  he  lived.'  He  was 
more  than  we  ever  expected.  He  never  forgot  the 
good  you  did  him  when  he  was  very  small.  He  was 
easily  managed,  and  always  ready  to  do  anything  he 
could  do.  He  would  leave  his  table  at  any  time  cheer- 
fully to  do  what  was  needful.  He  was  remarkably 
cheerful  and  happy.  It  was  his  usual  practice  as  he 
passed  my  door  on  his  way  to  bed,  to  say:  'Good  night 
uncle.'  And  I  used  to  say:  'Good  night,  sonny.'  I 
feel  what  no  one  else  feels  at  the  loss  of  that  'Good 
night,  uncle.'  It  was  so  cheerful,  and  pronounced  with 
a  feeling  so  kind,  that  it  was  charming. 

On  Monday,  the  26th,  the  day  1  wrote  you  that  let- 
ter, you  can  not  think  how  we  felt.  It  happened  that 
only  your  Aunt  and  I,  and  Rebekah  were  at  the  table. 
The  other  place  was  empty.     We  wept.    And  when  we 


GOD  KEEPS  US  FROM  MURMURING.  37 

read,  his  place  was  empty,  so  was  every  place  empty, 
which  he  used  to  fill.  His  cap,  his  coat,  his  books — I 
can  not  specify — -all  brought  him  before  us.  I  was  pre- 
pared, in  a  measure,  for  the  last  look  on  Tuesday,  and  for 
the  scene  for  the  narrow,  cold,  dark,  silent  house.  But 
my  thoughts  visit  that  house  often.  When  I  lie  down  on 
my  bed,  I  think  of  our  dear  boy  in  his  bed.  I  can  easily 
pry  into  his  little  chamber,  and  look  upon  his  pale,  cold, 
placid  face.  I  love  to  do  so.  I  am  not  melancholy,  but 
solemn  and  cheerful.  God  keeps  us  from  murmuring, 
though  we  weep  often. 

We  do  thank  and  praise  Him  that  not  one  murmuring 
thought  has  passed  our  mind.  Oh !  may  there  never  be 
one.  We  left  his  spirit  with  God,  just  as  I  wrote  you; 
nor  have  we  desired  to  pry  between  the  folded  leaves  of 
God's  records.  You  gave  him  up  to  God  in  infancy. 
You  have  repeated  the  dedication  often  since.  There 
we  leave  him  in  our  Father's  hand.  I  preached  last  sab- 
bath on  Job,  x,  2,  'I  will  say  unto  God,  do  not  con- 
demn me;  show  me  wherefore  thou  art  contending  with 
me.' 

I  observed  the  following  things,  after  reference  to  cer- 
tain facts,  besides  those  in  the  case  of  Job: 

1.  That  it  is  no  new  thing  for  men  to  be  afflicted. 

2.  That  it  is  proper  to  inquire  why  God  afflicts  us. 

3.  That  God  may  have  designs  secret  to  us,  and  yet 
very  important  in  his  kingdom.  So  in  regard  to  Job — 
to  baffle  Satan — to  show  his  grace  in  us — to  teach  the 
world.     So  it  may  be  in  regard  to  us. 

4.  That  we  may  bless  God,  and  confide  in  him  still. 
Job  blessed  God,  and  then  he  said:  'Though  he  slay 
me,  yet  will  I  trust  in  him.'  I  hope  God  is  doing  good 
by  this  heavy  affliction  upon  us. 

But  a  cloud  is  over  our  belored  boy.  We  do  not 
think  we  idolized  him.  Perhaps  we  did  not  know 
ourselves.  But  be  sure  we  do  not  murmur,  though  we 
often  weep.  Do  not  you  murmur  either;  but  bless  the 
Lord.  Our  earthly  hope  is  broken;  but  our  God  is  the 
same.  On  Wednesday  morning,  the  28th,  my  heart 
began  to  sink  at  our  empty  house.  But  the  blessed 
4 


38  COMFORT  IN  AFFLICTION. 

Spirit,  the  holy  comforter,  showed  me  very  gently,  and 
made  it  plain  that  our  Father  would  lead  me  to  be 
more  faithful  in  duty,  and  more  spiritual  in  doing  it. 
So  I  have  gone  about  my  work,  and  God  finds  me 
enough  to  do.  I  have  felt  no  sinking  since.  How  kind 
and  gracious  our  Father,  in  restoring  Mrs.  West  so  far 
before  the  heavy  tidings  reached  her.  Oh!  friends,  be 
comforted  in  God,  the  author  of  all  comfort. 

I  have  made  haste  to  finish  the  letter  to-day,  so  that 
it  may  go  on  its  way  to-morrow  morning;  for  I  want  to 
comfort  your  sorrowful  hearts  with  the  comfort  which 
we  have  in  God.  Do  not  be  swallowed  up  in  overmuch 
sorrow.  Heb,  xii.,  'My  son,  despise  not  thou  the  chas- 
tening of  the  Lord,  nor  faint  when  thou  art  rebuked 
of  him.'  Avoid  two  things,  viz:  trifling  and  fainting. 
His  chastening  will  do  us  good,  if  the  Lord  adds  his 
blessing..  Write  again  before  long,  and  let  us  know 
your  comfort  in  tribulation. 

Our  love  to  the  boys.     May  the  Lord  bless  them. 
Yours,  very  affectionately, 

Elisha  Yale." 

The  death  of  this  beloved  foster-child  was  never  for- 
gotten. In  all  his  after  communications  to  his  parents, 
which  were  very  frequent,  he  speaks  of  him  and  of  his 
death,  much  in  the  same  strain  as  in  the  letter  which 
has  been  copied  above.  But,  though  he  never  forgot 
him,  and  deeply  mourned  his  loss,  he  uniformly  spoke  of 
him  with  the  spirit  of  the  most  unfeigned  submission. 
"Thy  will,  O  God,  not  mine  be  done." 

Thus  have  I  endeavored  to  present  from  his  memo- 
randa and  his  correspondence  some  of  the  leading  cha- 
racteristics of  his  piety.  I  have  thought  it  best  to 
specify  several  particulars.  His  piety  was  marked  by  his 
spirit  of  meekness;  or  the  humble  and  lowly  views 
which  he  had  of  himself — by  his  spiritual  warfare  with 
his  spiritual  foes;  or  his  struggles  with  the  corruptions  of 
his  own  heart — by  the  close  and  active  inspection 
which  he  maintained  over  his  own  religious  state;  or 
his  watchfulness  against  the  first  risings  of  sin  within 
him — by  the  vigor  of  that  faith  which  he  exercised 


HIS  EVIDENCE  OF  PIETY.  39 

both  in  God  and  the  revelations  of  his  word — by  his 
conscientious  regard  to  the  demands  of  duty,  in  all  his 
relations  in  life — by  his  spirit  of  forbearance  and  forgive- 
ness in  relation  to  those  who  might  have  sought  his 
injury,  and  by  his  recognition  of  God's  hand  in  all  the 
dispensations  of  his  providence,  and  submission  to  his 
will  in  seasons  of  the  deepest  affliction. 

Yet,  perhaps,  there  may  be  some  who  desire  to  know 
more  definitely  what  those  evidences  of  piety  were  on 
which  he  placed  reliance,  and  by  which  he  was  led  to 
regard  himself  as  in  a  state  of  acceptance  with  God. 
Dr.  Yale  was  not  a  visionary  fanatic.  He  never  looked 
for  "visions  and  revelations  of  the  Lord,"  in  respect  to 
his  own  religious  state.  He  judged  of  himself  by  the 
exercises  of  his  own  mind;  and  judged  of  those  exercises 
by  their  correspondence  with  the  revelations  of  God  in 
his  word. 

But  as  to  what  those  particular  evidences  were  on 
which  he  relied,  we  are  not  left  to  conjecture.  Some 
further  extracts  from  his  diary  will  present  this  matter 
in  a  clear  and  satisfactory  light. 

1829,  Dec.  11.  "My  meditations  on  the  character  which 
God  approves,  were  peculiarly  interesting,  founded  on 
II  Cor.  x,  18,  and  Heb.  xi.  I  was  satisfied  of  possess- 
ing this  character  in  some  small  degree.  Surely,  if  I 
know  anything  of  myself,  I  do  trust  in  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ;  I  do  walk  with  God;  I  do  fear  and  take  refuge 
in  the  ark  of  safety;  I  do  obey  God's  commands;  I  do 
feel  and  live  as  a  stranger  and  a  pilgrim  on  the  earth;  I 
do  choose  affliction  with  the  people  of  God  rather  than 
to  enjoy  the  pleasure  of  sin  for  a  season.  Thus  I  am 
satisfied  of  being  a  child  of  God.  But  I  am  not  satisfied 
with  my  attainments,  and  feel  very  imperfect  and  sin- 
ful. I  have  not  felt  to-day  that  deep  and  lively,  and 
humbling  sense  of  sin,  which  I  have  sometimes  felt,  and 
which  I  need  to  feel  now.  I  have  rather  an  abasing 
sense  of  my  great  deficiency,  than  of  my  active  sinful 
exercises.  In  all  things  I  seem  to  be  lacking  in  the 
vigor  and  fervor  of  the  graces  of  the  spirit.  I  feel  not 
that  lively,  and  holy,  and  powerful  activity  in  the  ser- 
vice of  God,  which  becomes  me." 


40  HIS    EVIDENCE  OF  PIETY. 

1831,  Nov.  6.  "  Tis  a  point  I  long  to  know,  &c. 

'Am  I  to  the  Lord  inclined?' 

On  a  careful  examination,  I  do  think  I  am,  for, 

1.  I  do  think  I  truly  love  and  trust  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

2.  I  do  think  I  hate  and  turn  from  all  sin. 

3.  I  do  think  I  continue  in  the  Apostles'  doctrine. 

4.  I  do  think  I  continue  in  the  fellowship  of  the  saints. 

5.  I  do  think  I  delight  to  continue  in  prayers. 

6.  I  do  think  I  delight  in    God's  ordinances. 

7.  I  do  think  I  love  to  do  good  with  such  things  as  I 
have. 

8.  I  do  think  that  1  am  patient  under  insults  and  in- 
juries. 

9.  I  do  think  I  love  my  enemies. 

10.  I  do  think  I  care,  and  labor,  and  suffer,  and  deny 
myself  for  the  sake  of  the  souls  of  men. 

11.  I  do  think  I  seek  God's  glory  supremely. 

12.  I  do  think  my  treasure  and  home  are  in  heaven. 
In  some  of  these  I  am  clearer  than  in  others.     But  in 

regard  to  every  one,  I  am,  to  a  good  degree,  satisfied.  I 
am  imperfect,  very  imperfect  in  all;  and  I  have  many 
times,  severe  trials  with  the  pride  and  self-seeking  of  my 
heart,  those  deadly  enemies  of  God.  Yet,  if  I  know  any- 
thing about  myself,  I  do  love  holiness  and  lament  my 
sin,  and  rely  on  Christ,  and  his  Spirit,  and  the  Fath- 
er's grace  for  salvation;  and  hope  in  God's  mercy  in  the 
gospel.  The  covenant  of  God's  love  is  all  my  salvation 
and  all  my  desire.  I  need  no  more.  I  wish  no  more. 
This  is  all  sufficient,  and  altogether  desirable  and 
lovely.     Amen." 

1834,  July  5.  "In  meditating  on  my  condition  this 
morning,  I  was  convinced  of  being  very  far  away 
from  God,  especially  on  this  question — Do  I  know 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ?  I  answer,  I  know  him  to  be  the 
true  God;  I  know  him  to  be  a  true  man;  I  know  him 
to  be  one  person,  the  Mediator,  possessing  these  two  na- 
tures; I  know  him  to  be  the  only  true  and  all-sufficient 
Savior,  as   his  name  is   Jesus,   to  save  his  people  from 


HIS  EVIDENCE  OF   PIETY.  41 

their  sins;  I  know  him  to  be  the  anointed  one,  to  be 
the  prophet,  priest  and  king  of  his  people.  But  there 
is  another  sort  of  knowledge  of  which  I  feel  some  doubt — 
an  intimate  acquaintance,  consisting  in  a  constant,  plea- 
sant, delightful  intercourse,  more  attractive  than  any 
other,  than  all  others — intercourse  drawing  me  to  him, 
leading  me  to  seek  frequent  interviews  and  enjoyment, 
so  that  he  may  say  as  to  Moses:  'I  know  thee  by  name, 
and  thou  hast  found  grace  in  my  sight' — so  that  he  may 
own  me  as  an  acquaintance  at  last,  and  not  cast  me  off, 
saying:  'I  know  thee  not.'  In  this  I  am  very  defective, 
if  not  entirely  destitute.  And  yet  it  seems  to  me  that  I 
have  known  something  of  this  sweet  intercourse.  But 
oh !  it  is  so  long  since,  it  is  so  long  gone  by,  that  I  feel 
very  doubtful.  It  seems  as  though  the  guards  of  the 
Lord's  army  hail  me,  and  bid  me  to  stand  and  answer 
some  questions  before  I  approach  the  King. 

1.  Do  you  know  Jesus  Christ,  the  Lord? 

2.  Do  you  believe  in  him,  with  a  genuine,  cordial 
faith? 

3.  Do  you  truly  repent  of  all  your  sins? 

4.  Do  you  truly  love   the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  above 
all? 

5.  Do  you  truly,  from  the  heart,  obey  all  his  com- 
mands? 

I  paused  long  at  the  first  question,   as  stated  above, 
and  retired  without  gaining  much  satisfaction." 


42  MEANS   OF   GROWTH   IN   GRACE. 

CHAPTER  HI. 

MEANS    OF   GROWTH    IN    GRACE. 

Dr.  Yale  was  never  satisfied  with  those  religious 
attainments  which  he  had  been  enabled  already  to 
make.  His  motto  wras:  "Not  as  though  I  had  already 
attained,  either  were  already  perfect,  but  I  follow  after." 
There  are  few  men  who  are  believed  to  have  progressed 
farther  in  the  life  of  piety  than  he;  yet  are  there  few 
who  seem  to  have  been  more  deeply  anxious  for  still 
further  advances.  The  nearer  a  man  gets  to  heaven  the 
more  enraptured  he  may  be  expected  to  be  with  its  glo- 
ries; and  the  more  like  Christ  he  becomes,  the  more 
anxious  is  he  to  be  perfectly  transformed  into  his  image. 
Dr.  Yale,  however,  while  he  relied  altogether  on  the 
efficacy  of  sovereign  grace,  ever  recognized  the  neces- 
sity of  appropriate  means.  He  never  believed  that 
grace  in  the  heart,  like  thistles  by  the  way-side,  would 
spring  up  of  itself,  uncultivated  and  uncared  for. 

The  means  which  he  employed  for  his  own  progress 
in  holiness,  did  not  differ  in  kind  from  those  wThich  are 
employed  by  others,  and  which,  in  some  other  cases, 
have  also  proved  efficacious  to  the  attainment  of  emi- 
nent piety.  They  differed  not  in  kind;  yet  in  the  use 
of  those  means  was  he  uncommonly  diligent  and  con- 
scientious. 

Yet  those  who  desire  to  imitate  him  in  the  Christian 
walk,  wrill  wish  to  know  definitely  the  methods  which 
he  employed  for  his  own  religious  improvement. 

1.  He  often  found  his  own  spiritual  state  benefited 
by  his  efforts  to  benefit  others.  In  this  respect  did  he 
realize  the  fulfillment  of  the  promise  of  inspiration, 
"He  that  watereth  shall  be  watered  also  himself." 
He  did  not  always  see  that  fruit  of  his  labor  which  he 
desired  in  the  conversion  of  sinners;  and  the  vineyard 
which  he  cultivated  sometimes  seemed  to  him  to  put  on 
the  appearance  of  barrenness:  yet  in  the  midst  of  all 
his  labor,  and  toil,  and  fatigue,  to  promote  the  interests 


HIS  LABORS  FOR  OTHERS.  43 

of  the  church,  he  felt  encouraged  by  this  consideration, 
that  if  none  others  were  blessed,  the  more  he  did  for 
others,  the  greater  was  the  blessing  which  he  received 
in  his  own  soul. 

At  one  time  he  alludes  to  the  experience  of  the  emi- 
nently pious  Brainard  on  the  subject,  as  being  the 
counterpart  of  his  own: 

1834,  Oct.  14.  "Brainard  speaks  frequently  of  being 
most  spiritual  when  most  strenuous  and  active  in  every 
duty.  So  I  find  myself.  Is  there  not  a  good  reason  for 
it?  Is  not  the  mind  more  active?  Do  not  we  coope- 
rate most  with  the  Holy  Spirit?  He  speaks  often  of 
the  effects  of  the  tender  mercies  of  the  gospel  on  his 
Indians,  even  more  to  produce  conviction  than  terror 
has.     So  have  I  found  it  in  my  preaching." 

He  sometimes  labored  long  and  labored  hard  to  pro- 
mote the  spiritual  interests  of  his  people,  without  reali- 
zing the  results  desired.  One  such  period  was  near 
the  close  of  the  year  1849.  He  then  engaged  in  a 
series  of  long  continued  and  laborious  efforts  for  the 
salvation  of  souls  in  one  particular  section  of  his  con- 
gregation. Besides  visiting  families  and  holding  per- 
sonal conversation  with  individuals,  he  preached  nearly 
every  evening  for  several  successive  weeks.  He  was 
unwearied  in  his  efforts,  and  spared  no  pains  or  toil  to 
secure  the  end  in  view.  During  a  portion  of  this  time 
the  meetings  were  numerously  attended  and  peculiarly 
solemn.  There  seemed  to  be  every  promise  of  a  power- 
ful revival  of  religion.  His  own  soul,  at  times,  was 
in  an  agony;  yet  it  was  not  known  that  there  was  a 
single  conversion.  The  cloud  dispersed  which  had 
been  hanging  over  them;  the  hopeful  appearances  sub- 
sided; the  meeting  closed,  and  all  put  on  the  aspect 
which  they  had  previously  worn.  Yet  did  he  regard 
that  very  effort,  though  it  was  a  time  of  deep  humilia- 
tion, as  productive  of  great  good  to  himself.  As  to 
the  results  upon  the  people,  they  can  never  be  fully 
known  until  the  revelations  of  the  judgment.  Possibly 
some  may  have  received  impressions  which  will  result 
in  their  conversion  and  salvation;   while  the  condemn 


44  A   CONFLICT. 

nation  of  others  may  be  heightened  and  their  future 
misery  increased.  About  the  close  of  this  period,  he 
entered  upon  his  memorandum  a  record,  which,  in  a 
most  interesting  manner  reveals  the  state  of  his  own 
mind: 

1850,  Jan.  4.  "Rose  at  five,  after  a  very  pleasant 
and  refreshing  sleep.  Made  arrangements  by  attending 
to  things  necessary,  so  that  I  was  ready  at  six  for  the 
prayer-meeting  in  the  closet.  But  oh!  what  a  time! 
The  devil  with  his  whole  army  of  doubters  was  upon 
me,  darkening,  perplexing,  confusing  my  mind;  and 
for  nearly  an  hour  and  a  half  I  was  in  a  terrible  con- 
flict. At  length  I  obtained  some  relief  and  was  in  a 
measure  composed.  But  oh,  how  I  was  obliged  to  cry 
for  succor  to  him  who  knows  how  to  succor  them  that 
are  tempted!  I  thought  of  our  High  Priest,  I  thought 
of  Isa.  lxiii.  9:  'In  all  their  affliction,  he  was  afflicted,5 
&c.  I  thought  of  the  pity  of  the  Lord,  and  of  the  text 
and  sermon  last  evening.  But  oh!  it  seemed  at  times 
that  my  mind  was  all  confusion.  I  was  reduced  to  the 
necessity  of  being  with  Christ  in  the  agony  of  the 
garden.  I  felt  a  great  trial  at  the  prospect  of  giving  up 
at  the  North-West  without  a  convert.  What  will  the 
enemy-— what  will  the  people  say?  Among  the  multi- 
tude of  my  thoughts,  it  seemed  as  it  did  once  before, 
that  God  might  well  cast  me  into  a  ditch,  and  cover 
me  over  with  clods,  and  say:  'I  have  no  more  use  for 
thee.'  Could  I  complain?  I  never  deserved  any  good; 
I  have  been  very  unprofitable.  Now  if  he  cast  me 
away  as  a  broken  vessel,  what  can  I  say?  'Thy  will 
be  done.'  I  was  calmed  down  in  a  measure.  But  I 
thank  God  I  did  not  repine,  or  despair.  When  I  ceased 
praying  I  was  much  exhausted. 

During  the  day,  one  brother  suggested  the  propriety 
of  discontinuing  every-day  preaching  at  the  North- 
WTest.  I  had  come  to  the  same  conclusion  yesterday. 
In  reflecting  on  the  subject,  it  seemed  right  to  me  to 
leave  all  my  labor  with  God.  He  knows  what  to  do 
with  it.  About  forty  sermons  have  been  preached  there 
since  the  28th  of  October  1849,     I  did  what  seemed  my 


SERIOUS    MEDITATION.  45 

duty  to  do,  and  God  will  use  it  as  seems  good  unto  him. 
I  have  derived  great  good  from  it  myself,  and  I  hope 
that  Christians  have  had  some  considerable  benefit.  As 
to  the  impenitent,  I  know  not  who  has  received  any 
saving  good,  or  whether  there  ever  will  be  any.  God 
only  knows.  I  leave  all  in  his  hands.  So  be  it. 
Amen." 

The  results  of  that  effort — who  will  venture  to  pre- 
dict what  they  may  yet  prove  to  be?  "My  word  shall 
not  return  unto  me  void."  Yet,  even  though  a  sinner 
may  not  have  been  converted,  nor  a  Christian  edified, 
the  man  wTho  took  the  most  prominent  part  in  it,  and 
who  performed  the  most  of  the  labor,  wras  himself  most 
abundantly  blessed.  He  might  have  said  with  David, 
"I  humbled  myself  with  fasting,  and  my  prayer  returned 
into  mine  own  bosom."  Nor  wYas  this  a  solitary 
instance  in  which  a  blessing  to  himself  resulted  from  his 
labors  for  the  benefit  of  others.  It  was  the  ordinary 
effect  of  such  labors. 

2.  He  derived  great  advantage,  and  took  great  com- 
fort in  serious  meditation;  and  found  it  to  be  an  impor- 
tant means  of  grace.  His  estimate  of  this  may  be  seen 
from  the  following: 

1820,  Nov.  8.  "Last  evening  I  failed  in  spending  a 
suitable  time  in  devotion  and  contemplation,  after  my 
return  from  lecture.  I  see  how  I  grieved  the  Holy 
.Spirit.  What  a  poor  creature  I  am!  I  do  feel  as 
though  heavenly  contemplation  was  life  to  the  soul. 
The  little  that  I  practice- it  convinces  me  that  it  is  a 
most  profitable  and  comfortable  exercise." 

In  his  private  devotions  he  was  accustomed  to  fix  his 
mind  upon  some  passage  of  Scripture,  and  meditate 
upon  it  with  peculiar  profit.  He  found  it  to  be  an  im- 
portant means  of  exciting  hope,  in  seasons  of  desponden- 
cy; of  inspiring  him  with  sacred  confidence,  in  times  of 
difficulty;  and  of  furnishing  him  with  spiritual  weapons 
in  his  spiritual  conflicts.  He  delighted  to  dwell  in  his 
thoughts  on  the  sovereignty  of  divine  grace,  and  the 
amazing  mercy  of  God  as  exhibited  in  the  sacrifice  of  his 
Son.     He  thought  with  the  deepest  interest  upon  the 


46  his  use  of  god's    word. 

promises  of  the  gospel,  and  the  rich  blessings  which 
those  promises  encourage  us  to  hope  for.  Indeed,  the 
promises  of  God's  word  were  to  him  like  springs  in  the 
desert,  cold  water  to  a  thirsty  soul.  He  fed  upon  them. 
He  feasted  upon  them;   he  lived  upon  them. 

He  speaks  above  of  "heavenly  contemplation;"  and  the 
phrase  as  used  by  him  was  full  of  meaning.  His 
"conversation  was  in  heaven" — for  there  was  his  treasure, 
his  inheritance,  his  affections.  He  spoke  of  heaven. 
He  thought  of  heaven.  He  found  also  that  such 
thoughts  were  well  calculated  to  promote  his  own 
spirituality. 

3.  In  his  efforts  to  promote  his  own  spiritual  im- 
provement, he  made  great  use  of  the  word  of  God. 
He  was  a  great  Biblical  student.  God's  word  was  like 
manna  to  his  soul.  He  spent  much  time  in  reading  it. 
Nor  was  it  merely  as  a  theologian  and  a  critic;  but  as  a 
Christian.  It  is  true  that  be  aimed  at  a  critical  know- 
ledge of  the  volume  of  inspiration;  such  a  knowledge 
as  would  enable  him  to  explain,  and  expound,  and  en- 
force it  in  his  public  ministrations.  His  desire  was  to 
feed  the  people  "with  knowledge  and  with  understand- 
ing." Yet  did  he  also  read  the  Bible  as  a  treasury  of 
knowledge  in  relation  to  Christian  experience,  and  for 
the  purpose  of  deriving  profit  to  his  own  soul. 

He  had  great  confidence  in  the  influence  of  the  word 
of  God  in  moulding  the  human  character,  and  in  con- 
trolling human  passions;  as  well  as  a  means  of  perfect- 
ing the  graces  of  his  people. 

Several  years  ago  he  had  in  his  family,  and  under  his 
care,  two  lads,  in  whose  welfare  he  felt  a  very  great  in- 
terest. These  lads  were  by  no  means  vicious;  but,  like 
other  persons  of  their  age,  they  did  sometimes  indulge 
in  things  which  were  exceedingly  trying  to  his  feelings. 
He  talked  with  them,  and  prayed  with  them;  and  on 
account  of  the  moral  influence  which  he  hoped  thereby 
to  produce  upon  their  minds,  did  he  give  each  of  them 
a  passage  of  scripture,  daily,  to  be  transcribed  into 
their  journal.  Among  the  passages  which  seemed  to 
have  been  designed  to  correct  some  fault,  or  to  excite  to 
some  duty,  were  the  following:   "Not  slothful  in  busi- 


HIS    CONFIDENCE    IN    THE    BIBLE.  47 

ness,  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord."  "Wherewith 
shall  a  young  man  cleanse  his  way?  By  taking  heed 
thereto  according  to  thy  word."  "Let  us  hear  the  con- 
clusion of  the  whole  matter:  Fear  God  and  keep  his 
commandments;  for  this  is  the  whole  duty  of  man." 
"In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge  him,  and  he  shall  direct 
thy  paths."  "What  shall  it  profit  a  man,  if  he  shall 
gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his  own  soul?" 

W7hile,  therefore,  he  had  such  confidence  in  the  effi- 
cacy of  Bible  truth,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  he 
devoted  so  much  of  his  own  time  to  its  study. 
See  his  estimate  of  the  Bible  in  the  following: 
1832,  July  15.  "Felt  distressed  in  view  of  my  neg- 
lect, and  set  myself  immediately  about  a  reform.  In 
reading  the  Bible  and  secret  prayer,  I  am  resolved  by 
the  grace  of  God  to  begin  a  new  life.  That  I  may  be 
definite,  I  will  read,  generally,  one  chapter  in  the  Old 
Testament,  and  one  in  the  New  Testament  daily,  and 
three  Psalms  of  David  by  myself,  with  meditation  and 
prayer,  besides  what  I  may  read  in  studying  the  Bible; 
and  on  the  Sabbath  read  no  other  book  but  the  Bible, 
or  some  one  that  tends  directly  to  explain  and  enforce 
it." 

It  is  true,  also,  that  both  in  the  reading  of  the  word 
of  God  by  himself,  and  in  the  public  exposition  of  it 
to  others,  he  wras  accustomed  in  a  remarkable  degree,  to 
make  a  personal  application  of  it  to  his  own  particu- 
lar state. 

1830,  June  20,  Sab.  "Examined  my  own  heart  on 
the  subject  of  my  sermon,  particularly  in  regard  to  the 
principle  of  life.  Am  I  truly  alive?  I  have  a  name  to 
live.  I  am  thought  to  be  orthodox,  moral,  liberal, 
zealous.  But  do  I  truly  live?  Have  I  living  faith? 
Do  I  desire  the  glory  of  God?  Is  my  supreme  affection 
in  heaven?  Having  a  name  to  live,  I  have  a  name 
to  keep  alive.  This  may  be  the  only  motive  which 
governs  me.  If  it  be,  I  am  certainly  dead.  Let  me, 
then,  be  very  careful,  very  impartial,  very  faithful  in 
searching  into  my  mind,  in  the  light  of  God;  for  it  is 
in  his  light  only  that  I  can  stand  in  the  invisible  world, 
in  the  last  great  and  trying  day.     Christ  says:   'I  know 


48  THE  BIBLE  A  TEST    OF  CHARACTER. 

thy  works.'  '  Search  me,  0  God,  and  know  my  heart; 
try  me,  and  know  my  thoughts,  and  see  if  there  be  any 
wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the  way  everlast- 
ing." 

1829,  Nov  9.  "Attended  inquiry  meeting.  A  pecu- 
liar solemnity  prevailed  while  I  read  and  remarked  on  the 
6th  of  Isaiah.  Scarcely  ever  in  my  life  did  I  feel  such  an 
impression  of  the  holiness  of  God,  and  of  solemn  delight 
in  contemplating  it.  Surely  God  was  in  the  midst  of 
us.  The  coal  from  the  altar  seemed  to  be  applied  to  the 
lips  of  some.  Oh,  may  the  Holy  Spirit  purify  all  our 
hearts!" 

Furthermore,  was  it  true,  that  the  word  of  God  was 
most  skillfully  used  by  Dr.  Yale,  in  repelling  the  as- 
saults of  his  spiritual  foes.  His  warfare  with  sin  and 
with  Satan,  was  most  faithfully  maintained;  and  in  it 
he  found  an  advantage  in  resorting  to  the  truths  of  the 
Bible.  Unsheathing  the  "sword  of  the  spirit,"  and 
making  an  appeal  to  the  authority  of  God,  was  usually 
found  efficacious  in  driving  back  and  disarming  all 
those  spiritual  enemies  by  which  he  was  assaulted. 

Take  a  single  example: 

1840,  Aug.  9,  Sab.  'Temptation  commencing  in  a 
vile  dream  by  night,  this  morning  carried  my  soul  away 
to  think  of  things  proper  on  week  days,  but  not  on  the 
sabbath.  Found  the  whole  armor  necessary,  with  all 
prayer,  to  resist  the  devil,  lest  he  should  remain  at  my 
right  hand  to  resist  me.  Then  came  other  wicked 
thoughts,  like  fiery  darts,  ready  to  set  on  fire  the  wicked 
combustibles  within  me.  Then  I  cried  unto  the  Lord, 
'  Iniquities  prevail  against  me!'  '  For  thy  name's 
sake,  O  Lord,  pardon  mine  iniquities.'  'As  for  my 
transgressions,  thou  wilt  purge  them  away.'  'A  foun- 
tain opened  to  wash  in  from  sin  and  uncleanness." 
Precious  words ! '  Those  operated  as  thrusts  to  the  ad- 
versary. But  I  perceive  that  a  conflict  is  before  me. 
God  permits  the  devil  to  come  near  me.  Now  I  try  to 
do  as  he  says:  'Draw  nigh  to  God  and  he  will  draw 
nign  to  you.'  'Resist  the  devil  and  he  will  flee  from 
you.'      '  Cleanse   your  hands,  ye  sinners,  and   purify 


.  SATAN     REPELLED.  49 

your  hearts,  ye  double  minded."  Surely  I  have  enough 
to  do.  Lord  grant  me  the  grace  I  need.  Help  me  to 
hide  in  the  secret  of  thy  pavilion.  Be  thou  my  great 
shield,  my  target.  Help  me  to  use  thy  sword  well,  to 
watch,  and  to  pray.  Then  all  shall  be  well.  Found  the 
141st  and  142d  psalms  peculiarly  adapted  to  my  case, 
and  part  of  the  143d.  Yet  I  am  not  so  low  now  as 
David  represents  himself  in  a  part  of  that  psalm.  But 
how  soon  should  I  be  if  the  Lord  should  leave  me! 
Yea,  I  should  be  as  one  shut  up  in  prison  and  enclosed 
in  hewn  stone.  But  I  am  not  so  now.  I  do  not  now 
despair;  though  I  should  in  a  moment,  if  God  should 
leave  me  in  the  hands  of  the  giant." 

Thus  "Mr.  Great-heart"  struggled  with  the  conquer- 
or, and  himself  conquered,  by  the  use  of  those  spiritual 
weapons  which  are  furnished  in  the  word  of  God 

4.  Another  means  on  which  he  greatly  relied  for 
growth  in  grace,  was  earnest,  importunate  prayer. 

Prayer  he  found  to  be  one  of  the  instrumentalities  of 
God's  appointment,  both  to  promote  the  interests  of 
Christ's  kingdom  in  the  world,  and  to  keep  alive  the 
fire  of  holy  love,  in  the  hearts  of  individual  Christians. 
His  closet  he  has  called  his  "earthly  paradise;"  and 
there  he  seems  to  have  talked  with  God,  as  a  man  talks 
with  his  friend.  He  was  often  there,  and  there,  too,  at 
hours  when  most  others  were  locked  in  the  deepest 
slumber.  "And  in  the  morning,  rising  up  at  a  great 
while  before  day,  he  went  out,  and  departed  into  a  soli- 
tary place,  and  there  prayed." 

Nor  was  there  anything  which  grieved  him  more  than 
a  conscious  want  of  the  spirit  of  prayer;  and  whenever 
such  was  the  case,  he  diligently  set  himself  at  work,  to 
inquire  after  the  cause. 

1824,  Feb.  2.  "  I  have  to  lament  my  want  of  a  spirit 
of  prayer,  and  nearness  to  God.  I  sometimes  fear  that 
all  is  vain  for  want  of  that  holy  intercourse  with  God 
which  is  the  life  of  all  religion  and  action." 

1849,  May  3.  "As  I  was  going  to  my  study  early, 
about  half-past  four  a.  m.,  I  said  to  myself:  'If  I  had 
a  spirit  of  prayer,  I  could  offer  such  prayer  as  God 
would  accept  and  answer.     A  stern  question  came  to 


50  THE     SPIRIT    OF    PRAYER. 

me:  *  Whose  fault  is  it  V  I  was  withered  in  a  moment. 
For  here  is  a  throne  of  grace.  I  said  long  ago.  if  I  do 
nothing  else,  I  will  endeavor  to  pray.  Luke  xi,  1,-13, 
shows  me  how,  and  affords  all  the  encouragement  I  need. 
In  Romans  viii,  it  is  said:  'The  Spirit  also  helpeth 
our  infirmities.'  '  Whose  fault  is  it?'  I  am  deeply  in 
fault — awfully  deficient — do  not  pray  as  I  ought — nor 
as  much  as  I  ought — especially  when  afflicted.  I  tried 
to  humble  myself  and  pray.  Then  I  said  to  my  wife, 
as  I  met  her  afterwards:  'Whose  fault  is  it?'  Said  I 
to  another  person  whom  1  met  alone:  '  WThose  fault  is 
it?'  May  the  Lord  search  and  make  us  of  a  contrite, 
and  humble  spirit,  trembling  at  his  word." 

"  I  said  long  ago,  if  I  do  nothing  else,  I  will  endeavor 
to  pray."  This  is  a  resolution  which  is  found  recorded  in 
his  diary,  in  the  most  solemn  manner.  Prayer  was  his  life. 

1836,  Nov.  22.  "Among  the  thoughts  of  this  morn- 
ing, the  importance^of  prayer,  which  I  have  felt  partial- 
ly for  some  time,  was  urged  with  much  force,  and  I 
now  feel  that  if  I  do  nothing  else,  this  must  be  done — 
that  I  must  do  as  Daniel  when  he  set  himself  to  seek 
the  Lord  by  prayer  and  supplication.  This  is  now  my 
fixed  purpose,  that  by  the  grace  of  God  1  will  live  a  life 
of  prayer  if  I  do  nothing  else. 

So  help  me  God,  Amen." 

In  addition  to  his  ordinary  closet  devotions,  he  fre- 
quently observed  seasons  of  private  fasting  and  prayer. 
This  he  found  to  be  an  important  means  of  grace.  At 
times  they  were  observed  with  great  frequency — some- 
times as  often  as  once  a  week,  and  not  unfrequently 
not  less  than  six  times  in  the  course  of  a  year.  These 
seasons  were  observed  with  great  solemnity  and  spirit- 
ual profit;  though  it  was  not  uncommon  for  him  to 
have,  on  these  occasions,  severe  struggles  with  himself, 
and  to  find  his  soul  shrouded  with  the  deepest  darkness. 

As  a  sample  of  the  manner  in  which  these  seasons 
were  observed,  take  the  following: 

1824,  March  6.  "  Set  apart  this  day  for  special  fast- 
ing and  prayer. 

1.  Because  religion  is  low  in  my  soul,  and  I  have 
greatly  declined  in  the  spirit  of  prayer. 


PRIVATE    FASTING  AND  PRAYER.  51 

2.  To  implore  a  revival  among  my  people,  and  espe- 
cially in  the  church,  that  God  would  stir  up  all  to  duty, 
and  bring  about  a  great  revival  and  convert  all  the  people. 

3.  Especially  that  he  would  direct  and  bless  the 
means  about  to  be  used. 

Spent  considerable  time  in  examining  scriptural  uses 
of  fasting  and  prayer — Moses — Joshua  and  Israel — the 
eleven  tribes  before  Gibeah — David — Elijah — Jehosha- 
phat  and  Judah — Ezra — Nehemiah — Esther  and  Mordi- 
cai — Daniel — Christ — the  Apostles — Paul  often. 

About  12  o'clock  I  tried  to  pray,  but  all  appeared  dark, 
and  cold,  and  senseless.  At  two  I  went  to  church  meet- 
ing, endeavored  to  say  something,  but  my  mind  was  not 
clear.  Just  at  evening  I  seemed  almost  prepared  to 
pray.  At  a  little  prayer-meeting  in  the  evening,  I  felt 
more  freedom  than  for  a  long  time.  Tried  to  pray 
again  in  the  family,  and  in  the  closet,  but  it  seemed  as 
nothing.  Yet  I  could  not  feel  distressed  at  my  condi- 
tion. It  seemed  to  me,  however,  that  this  must  be  no 
more  than  the  beginning  of  the  work,  and  that  I  must 
go  on  and  abound  more  and  more.  By  the  grace  of  God 
I  will  not  rest,  but  will  abound  more  and  more." 

Sabbath  morning,  March  7.  "  God  has  given  me  more 
light  and  exercise  in  prayer  than  for  a  long  time. 
I  feel  as  though  I  must  not  view  fasting  and  prayer 
as  a  penance,  but  as  a  privilege;  not  the  fasting  as  de- 
lighful  in  itself,  but  as  a  source  of  improvement  and  a 
means  of  nearness  to  God. 

Oh,  may  God  quicken  me,  in  great  mercy." 

March  13.  "I  have  set  apart  this  day  for  private 
fasting  and  prayer  for  the  same  reasons  that  I  did 
Saturday  last.  In  my  first  address  had  particular  near- 
ness to  the  throne  of  grace,  plead  the  promises,  besought 
the  purifying  influences  of  the  spirit,  especially  as  I  am 
seeking  a  universal  revival  among  my  people,  that  he 
wrould  deliver  me  from  all  selfish  feelings  and-aims,  such 
as  pride,  vanity,  ambition,  ostentation,  envy,  and  every 
desire  to  be  known  and  distinguished;  that  he  would 
grant  me  his  Holy  Spirit  for  this  purpose,  and  work  the 
right  exercises  in  me;  that  he  wTould  dwell  in  me  as  his 


52  PRIVATE    FASTING  AND  PRAYER. 

temple,  and  make  me  fit;  that  I  might  be  holy  as  the 
angels  and  the  spirits  of  the  just;  that  I  might  love 
my  neighbor  as  I  am  required  to  love  him,  and  seek  his 
salvation  as  the  salvation  of  my  own  soul. 

I  rejoiced  that  God  had  required  this,  for  it  not  only 
authorized  the  work  I  am  attempting,  but  required  it.  I 
can  not  love  my  neighbor  as  myself,  unless,  as  I  have 
ability  and  opportunity,  I  seek  and  labor  for  his  salva- 
tion as  my  own.  I  rejoiced  to  plead  for  the  Holy  Spirit 
as  a  child  for  bread,  and  with  God  who  is  incomparably 
more  willing  to  give  it  to  them  that  ask  him,  than  pa- 
rents are  to  feed  their  children.  My  soul  went  to  God  in 
confidence  of  his  ability  and  his  love.  I  saw  that  no- 
thing was  too  hard  or  too  much — the  spirituality  of  all 
my  brethren,  the  conversion  of  all  my  people,  ministers, 
churches,  colleges,  legislators,  officers,  factories,  mer- 
chants, and  men  in  places  of  public  resort. 

Indeed  the  great  work  seemed  to  be  under  the  hand  of 
God,  and  able  to  be  done.  I  desired  and  prayed  to  be 
wholly  free  from  all  other  business,  to  engage  in  this. 
I  felt  as  though  I  had  just  begun  to  pray,  and  knew  not 
how  to  keep  on;  but  God  is  a  fountain  inexhaustible. 

Between  eleven  and  twelve,  I  besought  God  to  en- 
lighten, by  his  Spirit  shining  into  my  mind,  so  as  to  dis- 
cover my  sins,  wherein  I  had  declined  in  a  spirit  of 
prayer,  and  how  I  might  rise  again  and  recover. 

1.  My  sins — ambition — pride — envy — sensual  appe- 
tites. Sensual  desires  are  beastly;  the  sins  of  the  soul 
are  develish.  The  brute  keeps  close  to  the  devil.  These 
detestable  sins  must  be  mortified  and  removed,  for  they 
oppose  all  good,  and  God  hates  them. 

2.  Wherein  I  have  declined  in  a  spirit  of  prayer. 
Neglect  of  reading  the  Bible,  neglect  of  secret  prayer, 
very  often  in  the  evening  and  when  away  from  home. 
Praying  very  often  without  a  spirit,  and  remaining  so. 
Praying  without  watching,  and  without  careful  medita- 
tion. Hence  it  is  more  frequently  my  task  than  my  plea- 
sure. Lamentable  truth !  What  need  of  deep  humiliation? 
No  mechanical  system  will  answer.  I  must  pray  always 
with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and  watch 
thereunto  with  all  perseverance. 


PRIVATE   FASTING  AND  PRAYER.  53 

3.   How  I  may  rise  again  and  return. 

This  is  not  so  easy  to  tell.  '  Facilis  decensus  aver- 
ni,  sed  revocare  gradum — hoc  opus.'  How  shall  I  so 
recover  as  to  come  into  the  presence  of  God  and  obtain 
what  I  ask? 

1.  Cast  out  iniquity.  For  the  Psalmist  says:  'If  I 
regard  iniquity  in  my  heart,  the  Lord  will  not  hear 
me.' 

2.  Bo  always  what  pleases  God.  The  Savior  says: 
'I  do  always  those  things  that  please  him.'  *  I  know 
that  thou  hearest  me  always.' 

3.  Desire  what  is  lawful,  and  desire  it  from  pure  mo- 
lives.  '  If  we  ask  anything  according  to  his  will,  he 
heareth  us.' 

4.  Ask  in  the  name  of  Christ.  (  Whatsoever  ye  ask 
the  Father  in  my  name,  he  will  give  it  to  you.' 

5.  Rely  on  the  Spirit.  6  The  Spirit  itself  helpeth 
our  infirmities,' 

In  the  afternoon  was  encouraged  to  implore  a  univer- 
sal revival  among  my  people  by  the  following  consider- 
ations, viz: 

1.  God  loves  every  soul.  I  do  not  know  that  every 
one  is  elected,  nor  that  it  is  not.  I  do  not  know  but 
that  God  has  turned  away  from  some  finally,  nor  that  he 
has. 

2.  The  provisions  of  the  gospel  are  equally  adapted  to 
the  wants  of  all. 

3.  The  spirit  pervades  all,  and  is  able  to  move  all 
hearts. 

4.  God  has  not  restricted  me,  but  has  commanded  me 
to  love  my  neighbor  as  myself.  Therefore,  I  not  only 
may  ask,  but  if  I  love  as  I  ought  I  must  ask. 

5.  God  may  be  glorified,  these  souls  made  happy, 
they  may  be  used  to  do  good  to  others,  angels  and  hea- 
ven will  be  happier,  and  I  shall  be  happier  myself." 

April  3,  "  Set  apart  this  day  for  fasting  and  prayer, 
to  seek  the  blessing  of  God,  especially  upon  my  people. 
I  do  not  feel  that  spirit  of  intercession  which  I  need 
and  which  I  have  felt  in  former  times.     I  would  seek 


54  COMMUNION  WITH   GOD* 

help  in  this.  But  Oh,  let  it  not  be  a  penance,  or  work 
of  self-righteousness.  On  reviewing,  March  13th,  and 
comparing  it  with  two  facts  which  have  since  come  to 
my  knowledge,  I  am  some  surprised.  That  was  my  sec- 
ond day  of  fasting  and  prayer.  During  the  night  after, 
a  neighbor,  an  excellent  Christian  who  was  sick,  was 
greatly  distressed  by  the  sensible  hiding  of  God's  face. 
She  told  me  three  days  after,  it  was  the  most  dreadful 
darkness  she  had  ever  perceived — she  could  not  get  one 
ray  of  light.  The  next  day,  another  neighbor,  a  very 
pious  woman,  at  meeting  had  a  more  clear  and  awful 
sense  of  her  sinful  heart  than  she  ever  had  before,  so 
that  it  seemed  to  her  she  must  die  on  the  spot.  She  told 
me  this  last  evening  with  great  solemnity,  and  expressed 
an  earnest  desire  that  her  family  might  all  know  the 
evil  of  their  hearts,  and  not  be  deceived. 

It  is  remarkable  that  these  should  be  so  near  my  day  of 
fasting  and  prayer.  I  am  afraid  my  evil  heart  will  re- 
ceive injury  from  the  discovery  of  these  facts.  0  Lord, 
humble  me.  Yet  may  I  not  hope  that  my  prayer  has 
begun  to  be  answered?  I  scarcely  dare  to  think  of  this. 
I  am  afraid  the  thought  will  so  injure  my  mind  as  to 
provoke  God,  and  to  prevent  his  blessing.  0  what  a 
heart  I  have !  What  need  of  being  humbled  and  puri- 
fied!" 


CHAPTER  IV 


HIS    COMMUNION    WITH    GOD, 

"And  the  Lord  spake  to  Moses  face  to  face  as  a  man 
speaketh  to  his  friend."  After  having  been  in  the 
mount  with  God  for  a  succession  of  days,  when  he 
came  again  into  the  camp,  the  skin  of  his  face  shone 
so  that  the  people  "  were  afraid  to  come  nigh  him." 
Such  as  held  intercourse  with  Dr.  Yale  often  felt  that 
there  was  such  a  luster  about  his  person,  as  that  they 


RIGHT  FEELINGS  IN  PRAYER,  55 

were  exercised  with  feelings  of  peculiar  reverence  in 
his  presence.  The  reason  may  not  always  have  been 
apprehended,  yet  it  might  have  been  found  in  the  fact 
that  he  held  such  intimate  communion  with  God.  "  The 
skin  of  his  face  did  shine"  He  seemed  to  live  in  the 
atmosphere  of  prayer.  He  realized  the  truth  and  acted 
in  view  of  it,  that  the  life  of  the  soul  can  no  more  be 
supported  without  prayer  than  the  life  of  the  body 
without  nutritious  food.  Prayer  in  him  was  a  daily 
and  habitual  exercise;  and  he  frequently  regretted  the 
necessity  of  being  away  from  home,  chiefly  because  his 
stated  seasons  of  communion  with  God  were  thereby 
interrupted.  "  There  is  the  place,"  says  one  when  point- 
ing to  Payson's  pulpit,  "  there  is  the  place  where  Pay- 
son  prayed."  But  it  was  not  the  pulpit  chiefly  which 
marked  the  fervor  of  Di\  Yale's  devotions.  Away  from 
all  human  eyes,  and  not  unfrequently  when  the  eyes  of 
most  were  closed  in  dreamless  slumber,  did  he  pour  out 
his  soul  to  God  in  the  most  earnest  and  importunate  sup- 
plications. 

Though  mention  has  already  been  made  of  his  habits 
of  prayer  as  a  means  of  his  own  religious  progress,  yet 
he  was  so  preeminently  a  man  of  prayer  that  the  subject 
requires  a  separate  chapter.  The  views  which  he  en- 
tertained of  the  nature  of  prayer  and  the  spirit  with 
which  it  should  be  offered,  he  thus  expressed  in  his  dia- 
ry, under  date  of  Oct.  18th,  1826: 

"  This  morning  I  am  sensible  that  most  of  my  feelings 
in  prayer  are  totally  wrong.  To  feel  that  prayer  is  a 
task  is  to  feel  wrong.  To  feel  that  prayer  is  a  task 
which  must  be  performed,  is  to  feel  wrong.  To  feel 
that  prayer  is  a  task  which,  when  performed,  will  secure 
God's  favor  is  to  feel  wrong.  To  feel  that  prayer  is  a 
task  which,  when  performed,  will  have  the  least  tend- 
ency to  secure  God's  favor,  is  to  feel  wrong.  To  feel 
that  prayer  is  a  task  which,  when  performed,  lays  God 
under  any  obligation  to  show  us  favor,  is  to  feel  very 
wrong— it  is  an  abomination.  To  feel  that  prayer  is  a 
task  which,  when  performed,  may  encourage  us  to  look 
for  divine  favor,  is  to  feel  wrong. 


56 


WALKING  WITH  GOD, 


I  ought  to  feel  that  God  is  infinitely  righteous,  and 
might  righteously  rive  my  soul  with  lightning,  and  send 
me  to  instant  death.  I  ought  to  feel  that  his  infinite 
mercy  has  wrought  great  things  to  render  it  consistent 
for  a  sinner  to  pray — devised  the  way  of  salvation — 
sent  Christ  to  die — .revealed  the  way — -given  the  encour- 
agement—bestowed the  Spirit.  Sinners  may  pray  to  God 
by  virtue  of  this  amazing  system  of  mercy.  But  we 
must  feel  that  it  is  amazing  mercy  which  allows  us  to 
pray.  And  we  must  feel  that  when  we  are  thus  allowed 
to  pray,  we  should  improve  the  allowed  liberty,  as  a  fa- 
vor of  the  greatest  magnitude — to  plead  for  the  life  of 
souls — to  plead  as  intercessors  for  others.  Illustrate 
this  by  a  criminal  approaching  a  king — how  vile— yet 
how  needy— will  he  make  a  merit  of  it?  Endeavor  to 
have  and  to  promote  such  feelings.  How  Abraham  felt 
when  he  approached  to  plead  for  Lot  and  Sodom! 
What  an  immense  difference  between  right  feelings  and 
the  common  feelings  of  men  in  regard  to  prayer!" 

The  sincere  and  earnest  desire  of  his  heart  was  to 
maintain  intimate  communion  with  God;  and  when  he 
failed  in  so  doing  he  felt  depressed  and  cast  down,  as 
success  in  it  was  ever  regarded  a  cause  for  gratitude  and 
joy.  His  earnest  desires  for  such  holy  intercourse  with 
God,  and  his  enjoyment  of  such  intercourse,  are  expressed 
in  the  following; 

1824,  June  16.  "  In  secret  prayer  God  seemed  to  be 
actually  present,  and  to  impress  my  mind  with  this,  that 
if  we  would  live,  and  pray,  and  speak,  and  write,  and 
converse,  and  act,  just  as  though  he  were  by,  and  we 
realized  it  as  we  do  the  presence  of  man  that  we  con- 
verse with,  it  would  be  our  rule  of  prudence  in  all 
things  and  at  all  times.  Then  truth  as  it  is  in  his  word 
and  in  fact  would  prevail.  Then  duty  would  rule.  Then 
sin  would  be  put  down,  because  the  presence  of  God 
would  so  overawe  us,  that  we  should  have  no  fear  of 
man.  This  view  seemed  to  be  an  answer  to  our  prayer 
last  evening,  for  we  can  not  be  at  a  loss  before  God.  We 
dare  not  speak  anything  but  exactly  agreeable  to  his 
truth,  in  all  its  extent  before  him,  0  that  I  might  al- 
ways feel  this !    As  this  is  the  commencement  of  my 


PRAYED  THREE  HOURS  A  DAY.  57 

forty-fifth  year.  0  that  I  might  this  day  and  every  day 
of  my  life,  live  deeply  and  fully  under  this  impression. 
This  is  walking  with  God,  as  Enoch  and  Noah.  This  is 
having  God  with  me  as  he  was  with  Joseph  and  others. 
This  is  having  the  fear  of  God  before  me  all  the  day 
long.  In  this  way  I  shall  be  wise  and  holy,  and  success- 
ful, just  so  far  as  it  may  be  desirable  to  be  successful. 
'  Whatsoever  he  doeth  shall  prosper.'  O  my  God, 
grant  me  and  all  thy  servants  this  grace,  Amen." 

1829,  May  1.  "Feeling  confused,  distracted,  unpre- 
pared for  anything,  and  yet  knowing  that  much  is  to  be 
done,  I  devoted  this  day  to  special  abstinence  and  prayer. 
I  want  to  gird  up  the  loins  of  my  mind  so  as  to  be  the 
better  prepared  for  my  duty.  1  feel  lost  when  I  get 
away  from  God,  and  I  need  time  for  recollection,  fore- 
thought, and  contemplation.  The  Lord's  supper  is 
near.  This  month  is  also  one  for  my  journey.  I  expect 
to  be  much  in  company.  0  how  much  do  I  need  the 
guidance  and  influence  of  the  Holy  One.  O  Lord  guide 
and  influence  me.  Having  spent  the  day  I  am  hardly 
roused  from  lethargy.  Have,  however,  been  thinking 
about  keeping  the  heart,  am  but  little  impressed  with 
divine  things.  Know  but  little  of  myself.  Must 
preach  to  myself." 

Estimating  prayer  as  he  did,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered 
at  that  he  spent  much  time  in  this  exercise.  He  called 
to  mind  the  practice  of  the  German  reformer,  of  pray- 
ing three  hours  in  each  day,  and  resolved  to  practice  it 
himself. 

1830,  April  1.  "  Resolved  to  commence  this  day 
endeavoring  to  spend  three  of  my  best  hours  in  prayer, 
as  my  ordinary  practice. 

1.  From  five  to  six  in  the  morning,' for  myself  and  my 
friends. 

2.  From  eleven  to  twelve  a.  m.,  for  my  church  and 
people. 

3.  From  nine  to  ten  in  the  evening,  for  all  the  world. 
1  expect  it  will  be  impossible  to  observe  these  times 

always:  but  I  shall  observe  them  as  well  as  I  can.  I  do 
not  include  prayer  only,  but  a  little  reading  of  the  word 


58  PRAYER  A  PRIVILEGE. 

of  God,  and  meditation  on  it,  and  the  condition  of  the 
subjects  of  prayer,  directly  to  the  point.  This  reading 
and  meditation  may  be  half  the  exercise  or  more.  I  am 
not  to  be  always  on  my  knees,  but  standing,  walking, 
sitting  or  any  suitable  posture.  At  times  a  Christ- 
ian friend  may  be  with  me  when  suitable.  Indeed  I 
think  as  much  variety  as  possible  consistent  with  the 
design,  should  be  studied,  that  it  may  be  a  most  profita- 
ble and  delightful,  and  intelligent  intercourse  with 
God." 

How  far  he  was  enabled  to  carry  out  this  design  does 
not  appear;  but  that  he  was  enabled  to  execute  it,  at 
least  for  a  while,  with  some  degree  of  success,  may  be 
seen  from  what  follows. 

April  2.  "Rose  at  five  and  retired  soon  to  my  closet. 
Found  so  much  in  myself  that  was  bad,  that  I  hardly 
found  time  in  my  hour  to  pray  for  my  friends.  It  seemed 
that  my  time  was  rather  too  short  than  too  long.  God  gave 
me  an  abasing  view  of  myself.  O  how  deeply  am  I  pol- 
luted !  I  prayed  to  be  washed  and  cleansed  in  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb." 

April  3.  "Attended  to  my  seasons  of  devotion,  and 
found  generally  much  more  of  a  spirit  of  prayer  than 
usual." 

The  fact  is  that  Dr.  Yale's  closet  seasons  were  among 
the  most  precious  of  his  life.  It  was  when  thus  engaged 
that  he  drew  near  to  God,  and  his  soul  was  not  unfre- 
quently  fired  up  with  feelings  of  pious  ardor.  He  was 
not  among  those  who  regard  prayer  as  a  task,  but  a 
precious,  a  delightful  privilege. 

1828,  March  16.  "Tried  to  preach  this  day  on  de- 
pravity, and  on  the  unwillingness  of  sinners  to  accept  of 
mercy  and  salvation.  Some  solemnity.  After  return- 
ing home  I  tried  to  pray.  The  thought  occurred  how 
shall  I  know  when  I  have  prayed  enough?  The  ques- 
tion reproved  me.  Prayer  is  too  apt  to  appear  as  a  duty 
to  be  performed,  out  of  regard  to  which  God  bestows 
his  favors.  False!  Altogether  false!  It  is  a  favor 
which  he  allows  us,  and  we  have  asked  enough  only 
when  we  have  obtained  the  blessing." 


THE  TESTIMONY   OF  HIS  CLOSET.  59 

Yet,  though  he  prized  prayer  so  much,  and  performed 
it  so  conscientiously,  there  were  times  when  he  mourned 
over  his  coldness,  and  felt  deeply  humbled  because  of  his 
conscious  imperfections. 

1827,  Aug.  5.  "Am  fully  convinced  that  I  do  not  pray 
as  I  ought,  and  that  the  blessings  of  God  delay,  because 
our  prayers  delay.  O  God,  move  my  heart  in  this  sa- 
cred and  holy  exercise." 

On  the  10th  of  April  1836,  in  his  own  peculiar  man- 
ner, he  entered  upon  his  memorandum  what  he  called  the 
testimony  of  his  closet.  It  is  as  follows:  "I  felt  much 
more  than  common,  the  great  and  precious  blessing  of 
the  Father's  promise  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Surely  I 
must  seek  the  Spirit  as  the  great  agent.  Surely  prayer 
is  the  great  means  of  revival.  May  my  closet  no  more 
bear  witness  against  me,  for  the  very  little  real  prayer 
wrhich  I  offer  in  it,  before  God.  It  does  testify  against 
me  now.     Now  let  me  record  its  testimony. 

For  thirty-five  years  and  more,  says  my  closet,  you 
have  generally  been  on  your  knees  twice  a  day,  and 
sometimes  oftener.  At  some  seasons  you  have  found 
prayer  very  interesting  and  profitable,  and  have  prayed 
much.  But  many,  many,  many  times  you  have  prayed 
more  as  a  ceremony,  than  as  a  serious  business,  a  duty 
to  honor  God,  and  a  privilege  to  procure  benefits  to  your 
own  soul.  For  a  long  time  past  you  have  made  secret 
prayer  a  very  formal  and  superficial  business.  As  you 
have  not  allowed  it  much  time,  so  it  has  not  much 
engaged  your  deep  affections.  But  in  particular  the  fol- 
lowing things  are  true  concerning  you. 

1.  Your  prayers  are  very  short.  A  few  minutes,  prob- 
ably not  more  than  five  on  an  average,  will  measure 
the  length  of  your  prayers  each  time. 

2.  Yovr  prayers  are  crowded  by  other  business  or  avoca- 
tions. Business  or  avocations  take  up  the  time  before 
you  commence.  And  before  you  are  really  engaged,  you 
are  arrested  by  some  call,  or  by  the  hour  of  repose. 

3.  Your  prayers  are  interrupted  by  unseasonable  thought. 
Very  often  such  thoughts  intrude  upon  your  mind,  and 
lead  it  away  after  other  subjects,  while  your  words 
are  praying  and  your  knees  are  bended. 


60  HIS  CONFIDENCE  IN  GOD. 

4.  your  prayers  are  generally  dry  and  heartless.  How- 
ever fervent  the  expressions,  your  feelings  are  not  much 
interested,  and  your  frame  of  mind  is  often  such  as  God 
can  not  approve  and  accept. 

5.  Your  'prayers  generally  leave  your  mind  in  dark- 
ness. It  is  difficult  to  tell  when  any  clear  light  has 
shone  into  your  mind,  or  when  you  have  derived  any 
sensible  benefit  from  prayer. 

6.  Your  prayers  receive  no  ansiver.  It  is  a  long  time 
since  you  have  so  clearly  obtained  any  blessing  in  an- 
swer to  prayer,  that  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  Lord 
hears  you  at  all. 

These  are  some  of  the  items  in  the  testimony  of  my 
closet  in  regard  to  secret  prayer.  How  truly,  then,  am 
I  in  a  deplorable  condition!  " 

In  his  seasons  of  devotion,  he  frequently  had  the  most 
abasing  views  of  himself,  and  was  at  times  almost  "over- 
whelmed with  a  sense  of  his  imperfections  and  sins." 
His  langauge  atone  time  was:  "I  appeared  to  myself  so 
much  like  nothing  that  I  should  be,  that  I  was  almost 
led  to  despair  of  hope." 

Yet,  while  thus  abased  in  view  of  his  own  unworthi- 
ness  he  always  had  the  strongest  confidence  in  God,  and 
in  the  efficacy  of  prayer. 

1826,  June  18.  "At  the  rising  of  the  sun  I  began  to 
contemplate  our  situation:  saw  that  I  did  not  really  pray 
with  earnestness  and  hope  for  my  people  at  this  conse- 
crated hour.  1  kneeled  on  my  knees  before  God,  ac- 
knowledged my  unworthiness,  guilt,  pollution,  poverty, 
and  helplessness;  but  being  encouraged  by  the  55th  of 
Isaiah,  which  was  in  my  mind  last  evening,  and  by  other 
parts  of  scripture,  I  asked  God  to  bestow,  not  for  any- 
thing in  me  or  my  people,  but  for  what  there  is  in  him. 

Wouldst  thou  invite  us  to  a  fountain  and  then  refuse 
to  give  us  water,  because  we  are  thirsty  and  have  none, 
and  are  unworthy  and  ill-deserving?  Wouldst  thou  in- 
vite us  to  thy  table,  richly  spread  and  abundantly  furn- 
ished, and  then  refuse  to  give  because  we  are  hungry, 
and  have  no  food,  and  are  unworthy  of  any?     Wouldst 


THE  EFFICACY  OF  PRAYEK.  61 

thou  invite  us  to  thy  wardrobe  which  thou  hast  provided 
and  opened,  and  then  refuse  to  clothe  us  because  we  are 
naked  and  uu worthy?  Wouldst  thou  invite  us  to  come 
and  take  of  thine  eye-salve,  and  then  refuse  to  give  it 
because  we  are  blind  and  unworthy?  Wouldst  thou  put 
words  into  our  mouths  and  teach  us  to  say,  '  Take  away 
all  iniquity,'  and  yet  refuse  to  take  away  our  iniquity 
because  we  are  guilty?  Wouldst  thou  invite  us  to  seek, 
ask,  and  knock  for  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  apply  redemption 
to  our  souls,  and  to  restore  us  to  thine  image,  and  then 
refuse  to  give  the  Spirit,  because  we  are  polluted  and 
have  never  cleansed,  nor  never  can  cleanse  nor  attempt 
to  cleanse  ourselves?  Surely  none,  nor  all  of  these 
evils  shall  cause  me  to  doubt  or  fear  that  thou  wilt  be- 
stow what  we  need;  because  thou  dost  not  bestow  for 
the  sake  of  our  goodness  or  worthiness,  but  for  thine 
own  mercies,  for  thine  own  name's  sake.  Thus  I  was 
enabled  to  plead  with  God,  and  .to  entertain  some  hope 
that  I  should  be  regarded.  The  more  entirely  I  laid 
aside  all  self-worthiness,  and  all  hope  from  anything  in 
me,  the  greater  was  my  confidence  in  God.  I  prayed 
for  the  church — for  Christless  families — for  the  youth — 
for  the  children — and  for  a  blessing  on  all  the  means  of 
grace.  I  was  enabled  to  plead  more  earnestly  and  with 
more  hope  than  common.  But  surely  God  can  not  give 
anything  for  my  sake.  I  am  worse  than  nothing.  1  do 
not  ask  or  expect  it.  May  he  keep  me  ever  and  forever 
at  his  feet.     Amen." 

His  confidence  in  the  efficacy  of  prayer  may  be  seen 
from  the  following  brief  extracts  of  letters  written  to 
his  much-loved  friend  the  Rev.  Joab  Brace,  of  ISTew- 
ington,  Conn.  The  first  from  which  we  extract  was 
written  cm  the  first  Monday  of  April,  1818,  a  day  in 
which  the  monthly  concert  of  prayer  was  observed  by 
the  churches,  for  the  conversion  of  the  world. 

"The  first  Monday. — Should  I  have  a  share  in  those 
prayers  which  are  ascending  into  the  hand  of  the  angel 
before  the  throne,  you  might  have  a  better  epistle  than 
if  written  at  the  time  appointed.  As  Campbell  ob- 
serves in  his  travels  in  Africa,  that  he  received  a  favor- 
6 


62  HIS   PRAYER    FOR   MONEY. 

able  answer  from  the  king  of  Latakoo  on  the  first  Mon- 
day in  the  month,  would  it  not  be  a  good  day  to  begin 
a  sermon?  to  drive  some  good  work?to  seek  relief  from 
some  embarrassment?  to  strive  for  the  victory  over 
some  spiritual  enemy?  to  supplicate  an  outpouring  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  on  our  own  people?  Is  it  not  a  good  time 
to  present  our  petition  while  our  King  is  engaged  in 
hearing  petitions  from  morning  till  evening?  Need  we 
fear  being  overlooked  among  such  a  crowd?  O  what  a 
being  is  he  that  can  as  easily  attend  to  the  minute  af- 
fairs of  all  his  creatures  as  the  greatest  interest  of  one! 
Who  does  not  forget  the  number  of  our  hairs  in  the  day 
of  his  greatest  business,  or  to  feed  the  ravens  while  he 
spreads  a  table  for  angels!" 

Another  letter  under  date  of  June  9th,  1820,  contains 
the  following:  "  Great  are  the  blessings  of  divine  grace 
which  have  been  recently  sent  down  in  this  region,  and 
I  trust  they  are  descending  still.  The  glorious  work 
still  advances  in  some  places,  and  I  do  hope  we  shall  be 
favored  with  a  refreshing  shower.  We  are  dependent 
and  unworthy;  but  God  is  rich  in  mercy,  and  I  hope  he 
will  treat  us,  not  as  we  deserve,  but  as  we  need,  and 
make  the  riches  of  his  grace  and  the  wonders  of  his 
love  appear  in  our  salvation.  Dear  brother,  permit  me 
to  request  you  to  remember  us  once  especially,  in  your 
secret  place,  after  reading  this  letter,  and  I  will  endea- 
vor this  evening  to  bear  you  and  the  dear  people  of 
your  charge  before  the  throne.  O,  let  us  pray  and  labor, 
and  labor  and  pray,  but  be  sure  to  depend  neither  upon 
our  labor  nor  our  prayers,  but  on  the  agency  of  the 
Holy  Ghost." 

The  Savior  taught  his  disciples  to  expect  that  in  the 
world  they  should  have  tribulation;  and  though  the  life  of 
Dr.  Yale,  on  the  whole,  was  a  life  of  prosperity,  he  did 
sometimes  experience  sore  trials.  In  seasons  of  adver- 
sity he  was  peculiarly  comforted  by  carrying  his  case 
to  God;  and  indeed  he  was  accustomed  to  regard  afflic- 
tions as  directed  by  the  hand  of  a  kind  and  affectionate 
Father. 

There  was  no  subject  in  which  he  felt  an  interest, 


PRAYER    ANSWERED.  63 

which  he  did  not  make  a  subject  of  prayer.  He  passed 
through  some  seasons  of  great  pecuniary  embarrass- 
ment, and  at  such  times  it  was  his  constant  practice  to 
carry  his  case  to  God.  It  was  not  with  the  expectation 
that  God  would  work  miracles  for  his  relief,  but  from 
the  belief  that  all  hearts  are  in  God's  hand,  and  that  all 
supplies  are  under  his  control.  Nor  was  it  unfrequent 
that  he  found  occasion  to  notice  the  remarkable  manner 
in  which  his  prayers,  even  for  pecuniary  supplies  were 
answered.     Take  the  following  as  illustrations: 

1820,  June  6.  "About  10  o'clock,  P.  Mills,  whom  I 
owTed  about  $40  called  and  told  me  he  wanted  thirty 
of  it  to  morrow  morning.  This  wras  rather  unexpected. 
I  had  in  my  possession  about  $15  received  about  two 
days  before,  but  was  much  hurried  in  business  and  knew 
not  where  to  go  for  $20  which  I  needed  for  this  and 
another  engagement.  I  went  to  God  and  thought  I 
praised  and  trusted  him.  This  passage  was  precious  to 
me  as  it  ever  had  been  before:  "Be  careful  for  nothing, 
but  in  everything  by  prayer  and  supplication  with 
thanksgiving  let  your  requests  be  made  known  unto 
God;"  Phil,  iv,  6.  I  asked  him  for  what  I  needed.  Be- 
fore noon  a  man  of  whom  I  had  not  thought  as  owing 
me  anything,  sent  me  $3;  at  6  o'clock,  I  received 
$1*50  at  a  wedding,  and  two  dollars  from  another  man. 
I  applied  to  one  of  the  trustees  and  he  procured  for  me 
$13.  Thus  more  than  enough  for  immediate  use 
came  to  me,  through  the  kind  hand  of  God,  before  I 
wanted  it,  and  without  turning  me  out  of  the  way  of 
duty,  which  I  had  marked  out  in  the  morning.  O  how 
kind  is  my  Heavenly  Father!" 

1840,  June  6.  "I  felt  the  need  of  some  supplies  soon, 
as  I  borrowed  $17  yesterday.  I  therefore  asked  the 
Lord  last  evening  and  this  morning,  to  stir  up  the  minds 
of  two  or  three  men,  in  an  adjoining  county,  to  send  me 
two  or  three  small  sums,  due  some  time.  About  11  this 
morning,  the  son  of  one  of  them  came  and  brought  me 
$11.  O,  that  I  might  be  suitably  thankful.  I  did  re- 
turn thanks  and  take  courage." 

There  was  nothing  which  he  more  earnestly  desired, 


64  HIS  PRAYER   FGR  HIS  PEOPLE. 

and  nothing  for  which  he  more  fervently  prayed,  than 
the  spiritual  welfare  of  his  people.  It  was  for  their 
good  that  he  lived  and  labored,  and  for  this  also  he 
prayed. 

1830,  Nov.  12.  aAt  eleven,  the  hour  of  prayer  for 
my  people,  I  had  more  than  ordinary  assistance.  I  tried 
to  shut  out  the  world,  and  to  shut  up  myself  with  God, 
and  to  get  up  the  ladder  to  heaven.  Seemed  to  be 
more  successful  than  common.  I  did  plead  with  God 
for  the  spirit  of  preaching,  and  that  he  would  bless  my 
preaching.  It  seemed  as  though  he  had  long  been 
angry,  and  justly  angry  with  my  preaching,  and  would 
not  bless  it.  I  entreated  and  besought  him  to  forgive 
me,  and  to  wash  my  preaching,  and  to  enable  me  to 
preach  so  as  to  meet  his  approbation  and  enjoy  his  bless- 
ing. I  besought  him  also  in  behalf  of  all  my  people, 
that  he  would  save  them  and  use  them  for  his  service  and 
glory.  It  seemed  almost  presumption  in  me  to  pray  so, 
because  it  was  asking  what  God  had  never  granted  to  any 
man;  why  then  should  he  to  me  1  This  almost  confounded 
me.  But  I  tried  to  set  myself  right,  by  resting  on  his 
word.  He  had  directed  me  to  intercede  for  all  men — 
surely  then  for  all  my  people.  I  entreated  him  to  fit  me 
for  the  work  and  for  the  blessing.  When  I  had  finished, 
I  inquired  whether  I  had  prayed  so  as  to  be  accepted.  I 
could  hardly  tell.  I  was  afraid  of  self-complacency. 
Prayed  for  humility." 

It  would  be  difficult  to  find  one  wTho  was  more  diligent 
and  faithful  in  all  his  ministerial  duties  than  he — yet 
after  all  his  diligence  in  preparing  his  discourses,  and 
all  his  fidelity  in  delivering  them,  he  uniformly  felt  that 
it  was  only  the  blessing  of  God,  attending  the  truth, 
which  would  secure  the  results  desired.  Man  may  sow 
the  seed,  but  God  makes  it  grow.  Paul  may  plant,  and 
Apollos  water,  but  it  is  God  that  gives  the  increase. 
Keeping  this  truth  before  his  mind,  he  was  accustomed 
always  after  having  delivered  his  message,  earnestly  to 
implore  the  divine  blessing  to  make  it  successful.  See 
the  following: 

18.29,   Sept.  27.     "We  had  a  greater  number  than 


LOOKED  TO  GOD  FOR  MISSIONARY  SUPPLIES.  65 

usual  at  the  house  of  God.  In  the  morning  I  preached 
from  Prov.  i,  28,  29,  to  show  that  sinners  do  not  choose 
to  be  converted — not  c/w  se  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  In 
the  afternoon,  on  John  vi,  39,  to  show  that  Christ  is  not 
to  be  disappointed,  but  will  have  a  people  according  to 
his  Father's  will.  I  made  an  effort  to  present  these 
subjects  in  a  convincing  light.  May  the  Lord  grant  his 
blessing.  Felt  anxious  and  did  cry  to  God  that  he 
would  bless  this  day's  labor.  In  the  evening  I  preach- 
ed in  a  school  house,  on  Mat.  vii,7,  'Ask  and  it  shall  be 
given  you.'  The  house  was  full  and  the  attention  un- 
commonly good.  When  I  came  home,  I  came  praying 
almost  the  whole  way,  for  purity  in  myself,  in  the 
church,  in  the  sabbath-school,  in  families  connected 
with  the  church,  and  in  dead  families.  I  felt  greatly 
encouraged  in  the  Lord,  while  I  felt  no  courage  in  my- 
self, or  in  the  members  of  the  church.  It  seemed  that 
all  fullness  is  in  God.  I  could  hardly  cease  crying  unto 
him." 

1831,  Sept.  4.  "  In  the  evening  preached  in  a  school 
house,  to  an  overflowing  assembly.  When  I  saw  them 
flowing  in  and  filling  the  house  I  was  deeply  oppressed. 
Seeing  that  God  only  can  help,  I  wTanted  to  cry  unto 
God,  and  call  upon  every  believer  to  cry  unto  him  also, 
for  his  Spirit.  In  returning  home  I  wanted  to  pray  all 
the  way." 

It  is  known  that  Dr.  Yale  was  a  warm  friend  of  all 
those  benevolent  operations  in  which  God's  people  are 
engaged,  with  the  view  of  extending  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  through  the  world.  But  he  never  expected  that 
the  appeals  of  the  agents  to  the  churches  would  fill  the 
treasuries  of  the  missionary  boards,  or  the  labors  of 
missionaries  among  the  heathen  would  result  in  their 
conversion,  unless  attended  with  the  blessing  of  God. 
Hence  it  was  that  in  respect  to  these  matters  also,  he 
cultivated  the  spirit  of  prayer  in  his  own  bosom,  and 
urged  it  upon  his  brethren.  His  feelings  on  this 
subject  were  clearly  expressed  in  the  following  passages, 
from  a  letter  written  to  his  friend  Rev.  Mr.  Brace,  under 
date  of  Dec.  30th,  1842: 


66  LOOKING    UPWARD. 

"  To  the  Lord,  then,  we  may  lift  up  our  soul.  '  Not 
by  might  nor  by  power.'  I  admire  much  the  spirit  of 
Mr.  F's  address  near  the  close  of  the  special  meeting  of 
the  Tract  Society  in  October.  We  are  to  look  up.  We 
have  not  looked  around  too  much;  but  we  have  not 
looked  up  enough.  Now  we  see  not  how  the  Lord  will 
help  out  of  the  barn-floor  or  out  of  the  wine-press.  We 
see  not  whence  the  money  is  coming  for  foreign  mis- 
sions, or  for  home  missions,  or  for  the  Bible  Society,  or 
for  the  Tract  Society,  or  for  the  Education  Society  or 
for  any  other  mode  of  operation.  Often  do  we  ask, 
how  shall  we  do  ?  Peal  after  peal  comes  upon  the 
Christian  ear  for  help  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  All 
the  agencies  echo  the  cries  of  the  perishing,  while  we 
become  more  and  more  enfeebled  and  crippled  in  our 
means.  Many  times  since  I  saw  you  have  I  been 
pained  at  the  aspect  of  our  affairs.  Yet  upward  wre 
may  look  with  just  as  much  confidence  as  ever.  As 
Jehosaphat  said,  so  may  we  say:  *  Our  eyes  are  upon 
thee.'  l  Some  trust  in  chariots,'  said  the  Psalmist,  '  and 
some  in  horses,  but  we  will  mention  the  name  of  the 
Lord  who  made  heaven  and  earth.'  Said  Moses  to 
Israel  at  the  Red  Sea,  '  Stand  stiil  and  see  the  salvation 
of  the  Lord.'  Yet  we  are  not  to  be  inactive.  We  have 
more  to  do,  to  deny  ourselves  more,  and  to  bear  a  heavier 
cross.  That  will  bring  us  to  the  very  point  to  which 
we  need  to  be  brought—'  to  follow  Christ  as  a  hard 
laboring,  self-denying,  and  suffering  Savior.'  Then  may 
we  expect  that  the  blessing  will  come,  the  universal 
blessing,  which  shall  reach  all  the  earth,  and  turn  all 
the  people  to  the  Lord.  We  shall  be  compelled  to 
pray  more.  As  our  help  comes  from  the  Lord  who 
made  heaven  and  earth,  so  must  we  seek  it  with  all  our 
heart  and  all  our  soul.  It  will  come.  The  Lord  will 
bless  his  people,  and  hear  their  prayer." 

His  prayers  both  for  himself  and  his  people,  and  the 
world,  were  characterised  by  great  importunity. 

1829,  Aug.  3.  "  L.  J.  came  to  me  with  tears  and  de« 
sired  me  to  pray  for  him,  I  said,  '  Cursed  is  the  man  that 
trusteth  in  man,  and  maketh  flesh  his  arm.'     Yet  I  pro- 


WRESTLING     WITH    GOD. 


67 


mised  to  pray  for  him,  while  I  warned  him  not  to  rely 
upon  anything  but  Christ," 

Aug.  4.  "  Sometime  in  the  night  I  awoke  and  could 
not  sleep,  I  went  into  the  study,  feeling  as  though  I 
had  not  slept  enough,  and  fearful  that  I  could  not  pray. 
When  I  began  there  seemed  to  be  a  clearness  in  my 
views  quite  uncommon.  I  commenced  intercession  for 
the  young  man  who  had  sought  my  prayers.  From 
him  I  went  to  others,  some  members  of  the  church,  and 
some  of  the  worst,  oldest,  and  most  hardened  sinners 
among  us.  I  came  to  one  at  whose  dreadful  situation  I 
was  shut  up  for  a  time.  I  thought  perhaps  ^  God  was 
going  to  silence  me.  But  at  length  the  question  which 
the  Lord  put  to/Abraham,  <  Is  any  thing  too  hard  for  the 
Lord?'  prevailed,  and  I  could  plead  with  him.  I  wres- 
tled till  i  was  very  weary,  going  from  one  to  another, 
and  took  a  chair,  turned  it  down,  laid  a  pillow  on  the 
back  of  it  lengthwise,  reclined  upon  it  in  the  easiest 
manner  I  could,  and  continued  my  supplications.  At 
length  I  lay  down  with  a  view  to  sleep  if  I  could.  Af- 
ter some  cries  to  God  in  that  position  I  fell  asleep,  and 
continued  till  about  the  usual  time  of  rising  in  the 
morning.  I  felt  exhausted,  and  also  felt  the  want  of  sleep; 
yet  I  went  about  my  work  as  usual.  I  fear  I  shall  glory. 
But  I  saw  in  the  beginning  of  my  supplication  a  little  of 
this  sin,  and  begged  God  to  cleanse  my  heart  from  it." 

Placing  as  he  did  such  an  estimate  on  the  value  of 
prayer,  it  might  have  been  expected  that  he  would  seek 
to  promote  a  spirit  of  prayer  among  the  people  and  to 
stir  up  his  brethren  to  the  faithful  discharge  of  this  duty. 
This  was,  indeed,  one  of  the  principal  objects  which  he 
aimed  at  in  his  pastoral  labors. 

1827,  April  27.  "At  2  o'clock  yesterday  afternoon 
attended  the  church  conference.  Not  so  many  present 
as  I  expected.  Yet  I  felt  intensely,  and  to  me  the  meet- 
ing was  interesting.  Felt  and  said  among  other  things, 
that  we  should  make  haste  and  bow  before  the  throne  of 
grace  with  our  eye  fixed  on  heaven  and  hell  Jay  our  right 
hand  on  the  head  of  a  Christian,  and  our  left  on  the  head 
of  a  sinner  3  and  four  out  our  souls  for  them  to  the  God  of 
:iercy" 


68 


THE    SPIRIT  OF  PRAYER, 


He  desired  each  of  the  members  of  the  church  to 
spend  a  quarter  of  an  hour  each  day  in  saying,  '  Thy 
kingdom  come.'  And  to  promote  a  spirit  of  prayer  in 
the  church,  he  proposed  a  plan  which  is  mentioned  in 
the  following  extract  from  his  memorandum: 

1821,  Nov.  1.  "I  have  been  organizing  prayer-meet- 
ings. Six  are  in  a  train.  I  attend  three  in  a  week.  I 
am  about  to .  institute  in  them,  an  inquiry  into  all  the 
prayers  of  the  Bible,  with  a  view  to  promote  a  spirit  of 
prayer  and  of  sacred  research.  My  plan  to  edify  pray- 
ing people,  is,  to  begin  and  go  through  the  Bible  with  a 
view  to  take  notice  of  all  the  prayers  in  it.  A  suit- 
able portion  of  the  prayers  to  be  attended  to  at  each 
meeting.  Such  as  attend  are  invited  to  note  in  a  blank 
book,  made  for  the  purpose,  all  the  passages,  book, 
chapter,  and  verse.  This  will  be  an  index  by  which 
they  can  readily  turn  to  any  prayer  as  they  please.  1 
have  been  edified  myself  in  what  1  have  done.  1  hope 
others  may  be." 

In  closing  this  chapter  I  will  introduce  two  short  ex- 
tracts of  letters,  bearing  upon  this  subject,  written  to 
his  friend  Mr,  Charles  H.  West.  The  first  is  under  date 
of  December  15th,  1849. 

Cil  am  working  hard  since  the  28th  of  October,  trying 
to  revive  religion  in  a  section  of  our  church  and  of  our 
place.  I  have  made  some  discoveries  which  almost 
overwhelm  me  and  those  who  are  my  helpers.  Our 
church  and  ourselves  as  a  part  of  the  whole,  are  sunk 
so  low  that  we  are  beyond  (I  had  almost  said)  a  con- 
ception of  what  the  effectual,  fervent  prayer  of  a 
righteous  man  means.  What  does  it  mean?  Is  it  like 
that  prayer  which  is  offered  daily  in  the  closet,  in  the 
family,  and  on  the  sabbath  in  the  sanctuary?  Is  it  like 
that  prayer  which  is  poured  forth  from  the  lips,  but 
vanishes  then  into  thin  air,  without  any  to  inquire 
whether  it  is  regarded  by  any  one  in  heaven,  or  earth, 
or  hell?  Oh!  those  careless,  heartless  formalisms,  which 
are  often  called  prayers!  Alas!  may  not  God  well  say, 
i  Bring  no  more  vain  oblations?  '  Oh  what  need  to  re- 
pent of  the  sins  of  our  prayers!  We  need  not  wonder 
that  there  is  no  revival*" 


SPIRITUAL  CONFLICTS.  69 

The  other  letter  from  which  I  extract  is  dated  July  2d 
1851.  "I  am  learning  some  good  lessons — one,  that  the 
chickens  I  feed  have  more  faith  in  me  than  many  men 
have  in  God — another,  that  whenever  we  go  to  God  in 
prayer  we  should  expect  to  receive — another,  that  God  is 
as  able  to  make  us  happy  in  affliction  as  in  any  other 
way — another  to  trust  God  in  all  things  implicitly,  and 
that  faith  in  Christ  is  the  first  and  the  last — first  in  just- 
ification— last  in  giving  up  the  soul  to  God." 


CHAPTER  V. 

HIS    SPIRITUAL     CONFLICTS. 

With  his  garments  always  clean,  and  his  counten- 
ance always  wearing  such  an  aspect  as  betokened  the 
intimacy  of  his  communion  with  God,  a  looker-on  may 
have  supposed  that  Dr.  Yale  was  free  from  those  fierce 
combats  with  his  spiritual  foes,  which  have  characterised 
the  religious  experience  of  many.  Yet  when  we  are 
permitted  to  look  into  the  inner  chamber  of  his  heart 
we  find  that  this  was  far  from  being  the  case.  In- 
deed, Satan  often  makes  his  strongest  and  most  vigorous 
assaults  upon  such  as  are  most  determined  in  the  ser- 
vice of  God,  and  most  vigilant  in  guarding  against  the 
corrupt  affections  of  their  own  hearts. 

There  is  no  occasion  to  alarm  a  sleepy  sentinel;  and 
when  one  manifests  a  disposition  to  harbor  and  cherish 
his  foes  rather  than  to  seek  their  destruction,  why 
should  they  assault  him? 

Dr.  Yale's  principles  led  him  to  give  no  quarters  to 
the  devil — -and  the  fixed  determination  of  his  mind  was, 
that  Satan  should  not  only  be  dethroned,  but  expelled. 
"  Giving  no  place  to  the  devil,"  he  uniformly  main- 
tained a  vigorous  warfare  with  this  prince  of  infernal 
spirits. 

The  assaults  of  the  wicked  one  were  sometimes  most 
terrible;  and  were  made  by  the  injection  into  the  mind 


70  SPIRITUAL    CONFLICTS. 

of  evil  thoughts,  by  the  production  of  great  spiritual 
darkness,  and  by  the  presentation  of  strong  tempta- 
tions. The  adversary,  however,  was  promptly  met  and 
vigorously  repelled.     Take  a  few  examples. 

1824,  March  20.  "  This  morning  I  have  been  in  a 
terrible  conflict.  I  set  out,  as  my  practice  has  been 
lately,  to  attend  to  my  own  concerns  with  God,  as 
though  I  were  the  only  creature  in  existence.  Distrac- 
tion of  thought  commenced.  I  was  running  on  every- 
thing. But  1  determined  to  attend  to  the  subject.  At 
the  same  time  there  seemed  to  be  one  striving  to 
counteract  this  determination.  All  my  meditations  were 
unavailing.  I  was  dark,  agitated,  pent  up  as  one  taken 
hold  of  by  another,  could  get  no  enlargement;  betook 
myself  to  my  knees,  determined  to  resist,  but  only  one 
thing  appeared  encouraging — that  was  staying  on  God. 
It  seemed  as  though  I  would  hold  fast  to  him;  and  I 
had  a  little  ray  of  light,  in  repeating  passages  of  his 
word.  After  struggling  for  some  time,  there  seemed  to 
be  a  little  more  enlargement.  1  was  not  afraid,  but 
distressed  with  straitness  and  distraction.  Has  not 
God  permitted  this  as  a  chastisement  for  my  neglect  in 
times  past?  It  is  an  awful  truth  that  I  have  blended 
my  personal  concerns  with  my  official  duties.  I  have 
within  two  weeks  undertaken  to  separate  them.  It  is 
right  that  I  should  be  tried.  Oh  how  dreadful  to  be 
given  over  to  Satan!  Yet  this  temptation,  terrible  as 
it  is,  is  not  so  dangerous  as  those  which  are  congenial 
to  my  feelings.  These  are  distressing — those  are  pol- 
luting. In  the  course  of  the  day  I  thought,  moreover, 
that  this  temptation  might  be  permitted  to  counteract 
spiritual  pride." 

April  1.  In  the  morning  my  soul  was  cast  down 
within  me.  I  chode  it.  I  asked,  "  Why  art  thou  cast 
down,  Oh  my  soul!  why  art  thou  disquieted  within 
me!  Hope  thou  in  God."  It  comforted  me  some  to 
think  that  God  was  answering  my  prayer  on  Tuesday 
evening,  and  yesterday  morning — to  showT  me  the  evil 
of  my  heart  and  destroy  spiritual  pride.  Blessed  be 
his  name  I  was  not  utterly  cast  down." 


TOSSED    WITH   STORMS.  71 

Sabbath,  April  4.  "  All  this  day  could  not  obtain  a 
spirit  of  prayer  or  preaching.  Emptiness,  distance, 
dryness.  In  the  afternoon  my  subject  was  very  solemn, 
'  No  man  cared  for  my  soul'— but  I  did  not  feel  more 
than  a  chip." 

April  5.  "  In  trouble  on  account  of  being  unable  to  pray 
for  my  people,  on  the  day  of  fasting  and  prayer,  set  my- 
self to  find  out  the  cause.  Read  part  of  Psalm  lxxvii: 
In  trouble  cried  unto  the  Lord,  sought  the  Lord.  It 
struck  me  that  I  could  not  pray  for  my  people  because 
I  had  not  the  spirit  of  prayer  for  them,  and  that  I  could 
not  expect  an  answer  till  I  prayed.  Here  then  is  the  case. 

1.  Ultimus — My  church  and  my  people  may  not  be 
expected  to  be  moved  till  I  pray  for  them. 

2.  I  do  not  pray  for  them  without  a  spirit  of  prayer. 

3.  A  spirit  of  prayer  is  what  I  now  need,  and  am 
now  to  seek. 

But  here  is  my  difficulty  now — why  can't  I  pray 
now?  I  have  not  the  spirit.  What  hinders  the  spirit? 
This  question  remains  to  be  answered.  Saith  the 
Psalmist;  '  My  spirit  made  diligent  search.'  So  must 
I  make  diligent  search.  During  the  day  I  labored  some 
on  this  subject,  and  obtained  some  light,  but  not  clear." 

April  6.  "  During  the  whole  day  I  have  been  in 
trouble — in  darkness,  darkness,  darkness — no  light — no 
spirit  of  prayer — no  discovery  of  my  difficulty,  though 
I  besought   the  Lord  to  show  it  me." 

April  7.  "  Awaked  in  trouble — darkness — searched, 
but  discovered  nothing.  Read  the  77th  Psalm  with 
Scott — meditated  on  God's  wonders,  and  on  Israel's 
conduct.  God  led  his  people,  supported,  and  defended 
them  through  the  wilderness;  he  settled  them  in  Canaan 
They  were  not  first  in  it.  Men  are  never  first  in  their 
salvation,  or  in  any  good  work.  It  originates  with 
God.  Is  it  the  sending  of  the  Gospel  into  the  world, 
the  spread  of  it  among  the  heathen,  the  revival  of 
religion  at  home,  the  conversion  of  one  soul?  All 
begins  and  is  carried  on  by  God. 

1.    The    design  originated  in    him.     *  God  so  loved 
the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  son,  that  who- 


72  GOD    BEFOREHAND    WITH   MEN.        / 

soever  believeth  in  him    should   not  perish,    but    have 
everlasting  life.' 

2.  The  determination  to  extend  it  through  the  world 
is  made  by  him.  Thus  he  said  to  Mcsesj  (  As  I  live 
all  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  glory  of  the   Lord.' 

3.  The  call  to  repentance,  faith,  and  salvation  is  from 
him.  i  He  now  commandeth  all  men  everywhere  to 
repent."  '  Look  unto  me,  and  be  ye  saved,  all  the 
ends  of  the  earth.' 

4.  The  commission  to  spread  the  gospel  is  from  him. 
'  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature.' 

Men  are  not  before  our  gracious  God  in  any  part  of 
this  blessed  work.  We  do  not  outgo  him  in  good 
desire  and  action,  and  then  pray  to  him  to  come  up  to 
us,  and  help  us;  but  he  infinitely  outgoes  us,.calls  upon 
us  to  come  forward  to  the  work — to  the  help  of  the 
Lord  against  the  mighty.  He  is  not  backward;  but 
wre  are.  He  is  not  unwilling  to  bless;  but  we  are 
unwilling  to  put  ourselves  in  the  attitude  and  place  to 
receive  a  blessing.  Here  then  I  discover  several  wrong 
views: 

1.  That  the  cause  of  spreading  the  gospel  is  the 
wTork  of  any  man,  or  society.  It  is  the  cause  of  God, 
in  which  a  man,  or  a  society  may  engage,  and  in  which 
they  do  engage  when  they  do  their  duty. 

2.  That  the  Lord  does  not  wTork  so  fast  as  we  wish 
to  have  him.  We  do  not  work  so  fast  as  he  wishes  to 
have  us. 

3.  Despondency:  As  though  the  work  were  depend- 
ent on  man. 

4.  Pride:  As  though  the  work  were  performed  by 
man.  As  though  we  had  done  much,  when  in  fact  we 
have  not  come  near  our  duty. 

5.  Indolence:  God  calls  us  to  action,  and  wre  refuse. 
We  are  about  our  business,  or  about  nothing.  In  view 
of  these  things,  I  think  I  see  one  thing  which  has  brought 
me  into  darkness — viewing  myself  forward,  unable  to 
obtain  God's  blessing,  while  I  am  far  behind  what  he 
requires  me  to  do  for  him  and  distustful  of  his  goodness 


SPIRITUAL    DARKNESS.  73 

and  mercy.  From  this  search  I  think  I  found  some 
relief." 

Sabbath,  April  25.  "  This  has  been  one  of  the  most 
terrible  days  I  ever  saw.  I  was  distracted  and  could 
not  preach.  My  soul  is  tossed  with  storm.  Oh,  what 
shall  I  do?  It  seems  as  though  my  preaching  were 
altogether  vain.  I  am  at  my  wits'  end.  When  I  look 
towards  God  I  see  no  light." 

"6  P.  M.  Being  tossed  to  and  fro,  not  knowing  what 
to  do,  the  inquiry  arose:  *  Now  were  you  delivered  from 
pride,  ambition,  envy,  self-righteousness,  and  self-suffi- 
ciency, would  you  be  so  agitated.'  No.  'Then  take  your 
place  broken-hearted,  humble,  patient,  diligent,  obedient, 
doing  all  you  can  in  the  work  to  which  you  are  called, 
trusting  in  the  wisdom,  power,  and  grace  of  God  and 
you  will  follow  Christ  and  his  servants.'  This  seemed 
right.  1  confessed  my  sins  and  prayed  for  the  very 
grace  which  I  need.  Then  my  mind  became  in  some 
measure  calm.  I  read  Jeremiah  xii,  '  If  thou  run  with 
the  footmen,'  &c.  A  scene  opened  to  my  view  as  pos- 
sible, which  might  truly  be  terrible.  But  I  am  harnessed. 
Oh  God,  gird  me  for  the  conflict,  and  strengthen  me  to 
do  thy  will." 

1826,  May  21.  "I  feel  this  morning  exceedingly  low. 
I  feel  so  guilty  that  I  can  not  come  with  confidence  to 
the  throne  of  grace.  Yet  I  attempted  to  unite  in  the 
concert  at  sun-rise. 

'My  soul  lies  cleaving  to  the  dust, 
Lord  give  me  life  divine.'  " 

1827,  Dec.  8.  "In  the  afternoon  and  evening  spent 
some  hours  in  trying  to  pray.  But  oh!  what  darkness, 
distraction,  deadness,  in  all  the  powers  of  my  soul!  No 
light,  no  order,  no  encouragement  in  prayer.  All  I 
could  say  or  think  of  seemed  like  nothing.  What  power 
of  great  darkness  overspreads  my  soul !  I  can  not  pray  for 
anything,  for  myself,  or  for  the  church,  or  for  any  crea- 
ture. I  seem  to  be  shut  up  in  hewn  stone,  so  that  I  can  not 
get  out,  nor  see  anything  to  encourage  me  where  I  am. 
1  see  in  my  heart  and  my  life,  pride,  ambition,  too  much 


74  TOSSED  WITH  STORMS. 

thought  and  care  about  the  world,  unbelief,  stupidness, 
prayerlessness.  Surely  I  deserve  to  be  left.  Yet  I  am 
not  without  hope  that  God  will  yet  send  me  light  from 
above,  and  help  me  with  his  salvation.  But  it  is  alto- 
gether from  another  source  than  anything  in  me.  It 
must  be  for  his  name's  sake  and  for  his  rich  mercy.  Oh 
that  I  might  indeed  look  away  from  myself,  and  derive 
help  from  God." 

1849,  Dec.  14.  "  Yesterday  1  had  many  trials  but  went 
along  through  them.  At  the  close,  and  after  nine  in  the 
evening,  I  spent  a  season  in  secret  prayer.  The  wicked 
one  came  with  his  terrors  to  make  me  afraid,  as  he  did 
many  years  ago.  He  seemed  to  be  near,  though  he  did 
not  seem  to  touch  me.  My  flesh  crawled  with  shivering, 
and  my  hair  seemed  as  though  it  would  stand  up.  But 
I  thrust  him  with  the  wTord  of  God,  as  I  had  done  years 
ago  in  a  similar  case.  '  Resist  the  devil,  and  he  will 
flee  from  you;  draw  nigh  to  God  and  he  will  draw  nigh 
to  you.'  1  told  him  of  the  conflict  with  Jesus,  in  which 
Jesus  said,  it  is  written.  Yet  three  times  did  he  come 
near  me  with  the  same  impressions,  though  rather 
feebler  each  time.  I  wTas,  indeed,  in  an  agony.  Yet  I 
thanked  God  for  it,  as  he  then  taught  me  that  there  was 
one  in  hell  that  cared  for  my  prayers.  Thus  was  ex- 
plained that  power  which  I  felt  on  Wednesday,  and  the 
seeming  shutting  out  of  my  prayer.  The  devil  had  been 
permitted  to  do  it,  thus  rebuking  me  as  God  permitted 
him,  for  my  coldness,  stupidness,  neglect  of  prayer.  I 
said,  moreover,  '  Rejoice  not  against  me,  oh  my  enemy, 
for  when  I  fall  I  shall  arise.'  So  I  did,  after  some  time, 
through  God's  grace;  and  though  in  a  measure  exhausted, 
yet  I  could  not  but  rejoice  and  give  thanks;  because 
God  thus  taught  me  that  he  did  regard  my  prayers. 
For  if  he  had  not,  then  the  devil  would  not  have  cared 
for  them.  I  wTas  then  encouraged  to  hope  that  God 
would  bless  our  endeavors  to  promote  his  cause.  Will 
he  not  give  us  the  real  spirit  of  prayer?  This  tempta- 
tion seemed  a  foretaste  of  it.  In  prayer  this  morning 
my  thoughts  ran  on  at  a  great  rate,  anticipating  God's 
glorious  work,  and  the  result  of  it  in  much  good  to  his 


GROANED  OVER  THE  LOW  STATE  OP  RELIGION.  75 

people,  through  my  trials.  Now  these  more  than  ten 
years  I  have  suffered  greatly,  and  sinned  grievously.  I 
have  sinned  in  the  neglect  or  careless  performance  of 
duty.  But  I  have  all  the  time  remained  steadfast  in  the 
conviction  that  God  revives  religion  in  the  use  of  his 
word  and  prayer,  and  the  holy  living  of  his  people." 

"Put  on  the  whole  armor  of  God  that  ye  may  be  able 
to  stand  against  the  wiles  of  the  devil." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

HIS  ANXIETY  FOR    THE    SPIRITUAL    WELFARE  OF    HIS    PEOPLE. 

"  Oh  that  my  head  were  waters,  and  mine  eyes  a 
fountain  of  tears  that  I  might  weep  day  and  night  for 
the  slain  of  the  daughters  of  my  people." 

Few  people  realize  the  deep  anxiety  which  is  felt  by 
the  devoted  minister  of  Christ  in  behalf  of  the  people 
of  his  charge.  They  may  listen  to  his  stirring  elo- 
quence, and  witness,  at  least,  an  occasional  tear  as  it 
steals  down  his  cheek;  yet  perhaps  they  may  regard  it 
only  as  professional  eloquence,  and  as  a  tear  which  "is 
the  result  of  misplaced  sympathy.  Yet  there  is,  in 
reality,  the  kindling  up  of  the  fires  of  the  soul,  and  an 
intensity  of  anxiety  which  is  produced  by  nothing  less 
than  a  realization  of  the  worth  of  man's  undying 
spirit.  Such  were  the  feelings  of  Dr.  Yale.  Nor  was 
religious  feeling  in  him  like  the  occasional  flashes  of 
light  artificially  produced  in  the  laboratory  of  the 
chemist;  but  like  the  light  and  the  heat  which  emanate 
from  the  sun,  constant,  permanent,  and  abiding.  He 
longed,  he  wrestled,  he  agonized  for  the  salvation  of 
his  people:  and  he  might  have  appropriated  to  himself 
the  pathetic  language  of  the  Apostle  Paul:  "  My  little 
children  of  whom  I  travail  in  birth  again,  until  Christ 
be  formed  in  you."  The  last  tears  which  he  shed,  were 
for  sinners;  but  these  were  not  the  only  tears  which  a 


76 


ANXIETY  FOR  THE  CHURCH. 


sense  of  their  wretchedness  and  prospective  ruin  called 
from  his  eyes.  He  wept  because  of  the  view  which  he 
entertained  of  their  deep-rooted  depravity,  and  obsti- 
nate perverseness. 

Sin,  whether  in  himself  or  others,  appeared  to  him 
most  odious,  and  the  very  sight  of  it  affected  his  heart 
with  sadness.  His  feelings  with  regard  to  it,  he  once 
expressed  in  the  following  emphatic  language: 

1829,  August  10.  "  Sin  appeared  most  odious.  The 
carnal  mind  resembles  a  solution  of  arsenic.  Put  a 
piece  of  bread  in  it,  and  how  deadly!  So  the  mind, 
body,  and  all  that  belongs  to  a  sinner,  are  steeped  in 
sin.     0  how  offensive  to  a  holy  God!" 

Like  other  pastors  it  wras  his  lot  sometimes  to  fall  in 
with  persons  upon  the  verge  of  the  grave,  not  only 
without  hope,  but  without  any  realizing  sense  of  their 
true  condition.  The  sight  of  such  men  filled  his  soul 
with  agony.  We  may  see  an  expression  of  his  feelings 
in  the  following. 

1830,  January  7.  "  In  visiting  called  on  a  poor  old 
man  who  is  just  gone  with  cancers.  He  seems  to  be 
one  of  the  most  wretched  men  I  ever  saw\  He  says 
nothing  about  a  future  world,  is  in  much  pain,  and  evi- 
dently has  no  comfort.  He  has  searcely  been  to  meet- 
ing in  twenty-five  years,  and  has  had  nothing  in  view 
but  to  make  money.  He  is  not  rich,  but  every  year 
made  money.  I  would  not  be  in  his  condition  for  ten 
thousand  worlds." 

Oh,  how  intensely  did  he  desire  the  welfare  of  the 
church,  and  the  salvation  of  men!  There  were  times 
w^hen  the  church  was  in  a  low,  languid  state — destitute 
of  that  spiritual  energy  which  contributes  so  much  to 
the  vitality  of  gospel  ordinances;  and  then  his  feelings 
found  vent  in  tears.  He  labored  hard,  he  prayed 
fervently,  he  warned  sinners  of  their  danger,  and  excited 
the  people  of  God  to  activity;  and  yet  his  efforts 
seemed  to  be  paralyzed,  by  a  want  of  zeal,  and  fidelity, 
and  cordial  and  hearty  cooperation  among  the  members 
of  the  church. 


CONFLICT    WITH    SATAN.  77 

Such  a  state  of  things  was  to  him  deeply  affecting, 
as  may  be  seen  from  the  following  paragraph: 

1850,  January  5.  '*  To-day  it  has  occurred  to  me 
that  our  church  is  more  like  a  poor  sickly  mother,  than 
one  dead — can  not  nurse.  Our  church  is  like  a  sick 
mother.  She  takes  no  care  of  her  children.  She  gives 
them  no  nourishment.  They  are  very  feeble.  They 
cry  indeed  for  milk,  but  they  get  none  from  their 
mother.  They  must  go  to  another  nurse,  or  be  fed  by 
a  bottle.  Alas!  for  this  sick  mother!  She  brings  forth 
no  more  children,  and  nourishes  not  those  that  are  lean 
and  sickly.  Call  a  physician.  Entreat  him  to  send 
health  and  cure.  0,  that  he  would  heal  us,  for  we  have 
no  remedies." 

Indeed  he  was  frequently  so  deeply  anxious  in  view 
of  the  state  of  his  flock,  that  he  found  himself  unable 
to  enjoy  his  accustomed  sleep.  Take  the  following  for 
examples. 

1829,  March  12.  Much  distressed  during  the  night 
on  account  of  the  state  of  the  church,  For  a  long 
time  in  the  night  I  could  not  sleep.  The  condition  of 
some  of  the  members  of  the  church  pained  me  at  my 
very  heart.  1  tried  to  cry  unto  God,  yet  it  seemed  as 
though  I  could  not  cry.  In  the  morning  I  read  in 
Henry's  Exposition  some  of  the  trials  of  our  Savior 
while  his  disciples  were  asleep.  I  seemed  to  know 
something  of  his  trials.  I  sought  for  his  spirit  of 
meekness,  gentleness,  kindness.  Oh!  Lord  Jesus,  all  ] 
want  is  to  be  like  thee." 

March  13.  "Troubled  in  the  night  as  before.  Oh! 
Lord,  show  me  what  to  do.  In  the  devotions  of  the 
morning,  searched  my  own  heart,  and  gained  evidence 
of  grace,  but  saw  my  indwelling  enemies  in  dreadful 
array— pride,  ambition,  vanity,  envy.  I  can  not  say 
as  Jesus  said;  "The  prince  of  this  wTorld  shall  find 
nothing  in  me."  He  does  find  those  friends  of  his, 
and  my  traitors.     Get  ye  hence." 

In  fact  his  anxiety  for  his  people  was  so  intense,  that 
he  sometimes  regarded  it  as  excessive,  and  was  led  to 
call  in  question  the  propriety  of  indulging  it. 


^8  WHAT  MAD  MEN  YOU  ARE ! 

1830,  Decceinber  8.  "  I  have  been  thinking  of  late 
that  probably  I  give  myself  too  much  anxiety,  in 
regard  to  God's  dealings  with  my  people.  I  can  not 
tell  what  are  his  plans,  if  I  try.  Let  me  rather  do  my 
duty,  and  leave  all  with  him.  '  How  unsearchable  are 
his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out!  His 
judgments  are  a  great  deep."  He  giveth  account  of 
none  of  his  matters.  It  becometh  me  to  resign  all  up 
into  his  hand,  and  leave  all  at  his  disposal.  Yet  I  am 
not  to  be  stupid,  negligent,  or  indifferent  about  the 
salvation  of  souls.  Oh  Lord,  help  me  to  cast  all  my 
care  on  thee." 

Still,  however,  he  had  such  a  sense  of  the  worth  of 
of  souls,  and  his  faith  in  the  realities  of  a  future  state 
was  so  undoubting,  that  he  could  not  suppress  his  anxi- 
ety. The  following  extracts  from  his  diary  are  presented 
for  the  purpose  of  showing  the  intensity  of  this  feeling. 
They  are  selected  from  records  made  at  different  periods, 
embracing  a  considerable  portion  of  his  ministerial  life: 

1821,  March  26.  "Language  cannot  express  the 
anxiety  which  is  in  my  heart  for  this  people.  I  fear,  I 
tremble  for  them.  When  1  consider  that  many  are  yet 
stupid,  that  those  who  are  awakened  may  become  so, 
and  that  thousands  may  perish  from  among  them,  1  can 
not  but  tremble.  'My  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God 
for  '  Kingsborough  *  is  that  they  might  be  saved.' " 

1821,  March  26.  "People  attentive.  Encouragement 
enough  to  use  the  means  of  grace.  A  young  man  de- 
sired public  prayers.  Poor  young  man!  How  vain  has 
been  his  past  life,  though  moral.  Was  affected  with 
the  duty  of  being  more  earnest  with  people  in  health. 
At  the  close  of  the  evening  meeting,  was  affected  with 
a  sense  of  the  folly  and  madness  of  sinners.  It  seemed 
as  though  I  wished  to  seize  hold  of  some,  and  cry  out: 
'Oh  what  madmen  you  are!'" 

1822,  Feb.  3,  Sab.  "A  very  pleasant  day.  Many  at 
meeting.  But  oh,  how  awfully  stupid!  Though  some 
appeared  to  shed  tears,  yet  the  most  appeared  to  be 
blind,  and  deaf,  and  dead,  and  lost.     My  soul  is  in  deep 


WOUNDED  TO  THE    HEART,  79 

distress,  and  I  fear  I  am  impatient  with  God  and  with 
man." 

March  3.  "  This  morning  it  seemed  as  though  I  could 
come  up  to  the  Most  High  and  confide  all  the  affairs  in 
which  I  am  concerned  to  him.  Comfortable  time.  In 
the  afternoon  I  went  to  Deacon  Hall's.  We  spent 
some  time  in  prayer.  My  soul  was  lifted  up  to  God 
and  solemnized.  Had  some  ideas  of  the  nature  of  faith 
in  prayer.  Oh  may  the  God  of  mercy  shake  and  quicken 
the  dry  bones.  They  are  very  dry,  but  nothing  is  too 
hard  for  the  Lord." 

April  15.  "Could  scarcely  sleep  last  night  on  account 
of  a  pressing  desire  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  myself,  and 
my  church,  and  my  people.  I  tlo  not  know  as  my  desires 
are  right,  but  they  are  strong.  1  was  also  distressed 
very  much  with  the  conviction  of  one  member  of  the 
church.     He  seems  to  be  totally  destitute  of  grace." 

Nov.  13.  "Read  of  the  compassion  of  Jesus  in  feeding 
the  hungry,  and  poor  and  fainting  multitude.  I  wTept 
at  his  kindness,  and  pleaded  for  his  spirit  to  satisfy  per- 
ishing souls.  My  heart  was  distressed  for  stupid  sin- 
ners. I  felt  that  God  only  could  save  them.  Yet  I  was 
induced  to  look  around  and  see,  among  many  careless 
ones,  some  who,  I  hope,  will  be  'my  joy  and  crown.' 
This  comforted  my  heart,  though  it  did  not  satisfy  it." 

18.24,  April  14.  "Saw  and  groaned  over  the  low 
state  of  religion  in  the  church,  Sunk  down  in  secret 
prayer.  In  family  worship  the  last  verse  of  the  thirty- 
first  Psalm  gave  me  courage:  'Be  of  good  courage,  and 
he  shall  strengthen  your  heart,  all  ye  that  hope  in  the 
Lord,'     This  led  me  to  cry  to  God  for  help." 

May  16,  "  This  morning,  and  some  days  past,  have 
been  ready  to  ask,  where  are  my  days  of  fasting  and 
prayer?  Four  days  have  1  spent  in  this  exercise,  in  lit- 
tle more  than  two  months,  but  what  is  the  benefit?  I  do 
not  pray,  my  people  are  uncommonly  stupid,  and  it 
seems  as  though  every  thing  wTa§  going  to  ruin," 

Aug,  26.  "Very  evident  that  Christians  are  in  a  deep 
sleep,  and  sinners  in  the  sleep  of  death.  Burdened  very 
deeply.     Great  heaviness  and  sorrow  in  my  heart." 


80  DISTRESSED  AS  ONE  ON  A  DYING  BED. 

Aug,  30,  "Called  to  visit  a  young  man,  just  on  the 
brink  of  eternity.  It  wounded  me  to  the  heart  to  see 
this  lovely  flower  fading.  But  oh!  the  soul!  Without 
hope— poor  parents  wretched !  No  religion — yet  thought 
once  they  wTere  Christians— false  religion." 

1827,  July  5,  "Very  much  affected  with  the  convic- 
tion of  an  old  man  who  has  attended  the  worship  of 
God  for  many  years.  He  rests  on  the  fact  that  few  or 
none  can  know  how  it  will  go  with  them,  till  they  go 
into  the  eternal  world.  He  does  not  know  but  he  may 
be  a  Christian,  and  few  are  sure  that  they  are.  So  it 
may  be  as  well  with  him  as  with  them," 

^  Aug,  13.  "Awoke  a  little  past  twelve  last  night. 
Felt  pressed  very  much  with  the  conviction  of  my  peo- 
ple. Having  occasion  to  rise  I  went  into  the  study  and 
spent  some  time  in  prayer,  I  tried  to  plead  with  God. 
But  some  how  or  other  my  prayers  soon  came  to  an  end. 
I  cried  to  God  for  myself,  my  family,  my  church,  the 
prayerless  families,  the  multitudes  of  youth  and  others 
that  have  no  grace.  Need  very  much  the  teaching  and 
aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  prayer.  Oh  that  the  Lord 
would  work  in  me  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  plea- 
sure." 

1828,  March  18,  "  Troubled  towards  morning  with 
the  state  of  my  people.  This  condition  is  dreadful, 
and  most  of  all  because  the  church  is  so  low  and  so 
much  after  the  world." 

March  19.  "Read  a  few  chapters  in  the  beginning  of 
Judges,  where  we  learn  that  the  Canaanites  were  not 
driven  out  by  Israel,  Their  state  resembled  ours.  BOnly 
now  and  then  they  did  any  thing  for  God,  and  the  Lord 
delivered  them,  God  did  for  them;  not  they  for  God. 
So  with  us," 

There  are  many  other  passages  in  his  diary  which  are 
equally  expressive  of  this  deep  anxiety  of  feeling  in  be- 
half of  his  people;  yet  as  they  are  somewhat  lengthy 
and  contain  but  little  that  is  new,  but  one  more  will 
here  be  introduced. 

1830,  June  21.  "Awoke  before  one  o'clock,  and  was 
deeply  distressed  in  view  of  infidelity— the  practical 


DISTRESSED  AS  ONE  ON  A  DYING  BED.  81 

infidelity  of  the  church,  and  of  my  own  heart  and  life. 
Did  we  practically  believe  the  word  of  God,  that  there 
is  a  heaven  for  some  and  a  hell  for  others;  that  a  few 
are  of  God,  and  that  the  whole  world  lieth  in  wicked- 
ness; that  the  few  are  bound  by  the  law  of  Christ  to  let 
their  light  shine,  and  that  the  whole  world  must  be 
converted  or  perish  forever — how  differently  should  we 
live  and  act?  I  was  distressed  as  one  on  a  dying  bed  at 
the  thought  of  my  own  neglect.  I  cried  in  my  spirit 
unto  God.  I  was  led  in  the  morning  to  inquire  why  the 
mind  is  more  deeply  impressed  at  such  a  time  than  at 
ordinary  times.  The  impressive  truth  or  fact  is  unat- 
tended with  ordinary  circumstances.  It  comes  when  the 
mind  is  just  awake,  divested  of  associations;  in  the 
stillness  and  solitariness  of  night;  under  the  eye  of  God, 
in  view  of  the  eternal  world.  The  singleness  of  the 
impression,  in  such  a  condition,  is  deep.  I  try  to  be- 
lieve. I  entreat  God  to  continue  this  impression.  Oh 
how  shall  I  live,  if  I  truly  believe!  '  Lord  I  believe, 
help  thou  my  unbelief.' " 

This  great  anxiety  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  his 
people,  was  expressed  repeatedly  in  letters  which  he 
addressed  to  some  of  his  friends,  in  the  course  of  a 
regular  correspondence,  in  which  he  gave  full  scope  to 
the  feelings  of  his  own  heart.  A  lew  extracts  from 
some  of  these  letters  will  be  here  introduced. 

The  first  from  which  I  extract  was  dated  April  1, 
1824,  and  was  written  to  Rev.  Mr.  Brace: 

"My  dearly  beloved — Your  closing  remark  has  done 
me  good  this  morning,  and  perhaps  it  may  do  you  good 
in  the  reperusal.  '  We  must  love  our  work,  and  when 
we  meet  our  hearers  cold,'and  vacant,  and  estranged,  we 
must  not  be  contented,  till  they  and  we  are  made  to  feel.' 
A  word  in  season,  how  good  it  is!  This  has  lain  by 
now  three  months;  but  1  needed  it  this  very  morning. 
Lately,  for  about  four  weeks,  I  have  been  endeavoring 
to  seek  the  Lord  on  some  occasions,  by  prayer  and  fast- 
ing (I  would  not  say  this  to  any  but  an  intimate  friend, 
and  I  hope  I  do  not  say  it  from  ostentation),  to  obtain  a 
spirit  of  grace,  and  supplication,  and  his  blessing  on 


82  DEFILED    WITH    LEPROSV. 

my  people  and  labors.  Blessed  be  his  name  for  help. 
Bat  I  see  more  of  my  own  dreadful  state,  and  that  of 
my  people.  I  can  not  move  my  people.  Yet  I  feel  your 
good  word — *  must  not  be  contented,  till ' — may  the 
gracious  spirit  grant  us  this  grace.  How  few  of  our 
people,  comparatively,  are  converted!  How  far  short  of 
the  words  of  our  prayer — 'add  daily' — I  have  seen  only 
the  thirtieth  part  of  this — it  has  been  only  o„e  in  a 
month,  on  an  average,  that  has  been  added  to  this 
church  since  my  ministry  commenced.  Great  work 
indeed  compared  with  nothing;  but  small  compared 
with  the  population  around  me.  I  feel  the  need  of 
more — more  wisdom,  grace,  fidelity,  zeal,  faith,  humil- 
ity, boldness,  and  an  unconquerable  firmness  and  perse- 
verance. How  many  are  defiled  with  leprosy !  Yet  may  we 
not  come  to  Jesus  and  say:  'Lord,  if  thou  wilt  thou  canst?' 
Are  not  our  churches  laboring  under  a  paralysis;  the 
limbs  benumbed,  the  eyes  set,  the  ears  heavy,  the  tongue 
dumb,  and  the  very  current  of  life  sluggish,  almost  to 
congelation?  Yet  if  they  are  living,  may  we  not  bring 
them  before  Jesus?  We  need  not  put  them  upon  a  bed. 
No  crowd  will  prevent  our  approach,  no  roof  need  be 
broken  up.  Here  in  our  study,  there  in  the  sanctuary, 
or  the  prayer-meeting,  may  we  lay  them  clown  before 
his  face  and  at  his  feet.  Blessed  privilege,  fully  enjoyed, 
miserably  improved  by  me.  One  has  a  withered  hand, 
some  are  laboring  under  fever,  many  are  possessed  with 
devils,  among  unbelievers.  Yet  who  ever  came  to  Jesus, 
or  was  brought,  without  receiving  mercy  ?  This  is  all 
plain,  and  it  reproves  my  unbelief.  But,  brother  Brace, 
when  I  look  upon  the  particular  cases  of  difficulty 
around  me,  my  faith  staggers,  like  Peter's  in  view  of 
the  waves.  It  seems  impossible  that  many  should  be 
saved.  I  am  'at  my  wits'  end.'  I  know  not  how  to  gain 
access* to  some  men;  and  if  I  do,  every  effort  seems  like 
plowing  upon  a  rock,  no  impression;  or  like  the  track 
of  a  vessel  through  the  waters,  it  closes  and  is  lost. 
Yet  are  not  all  hearts  in  the  Lord's  hand?  Is  he  not 
able  to  move  them?  May  not  the  most  unlikely  be  saved? 
May  not  a  way  of  access  be  opened  to  any?     May  not 


THE    GREAT    WORK    TO    BE    DONE.  83 

the  rock  be  broken  and  a  passage  be  opened  for  the 
waters?  What  shall  be  done  for  the  salvation  of  all  our 
people,  to  bring  them  home  to  God,  that  they  may  be 
holy  stones  in  the  building,  useful  in  the  church,  do 
good  to  the  world,  become  monuments  of  our  Savior's 
praise,  and  give  joy  in  heaven?  Do  answer  these  ques- 
tions. I  am  trying  to  do  something — to  do  more — to 
preach  and  pray  better — to  converse — to  catechise — to 
instruct  in  Bible  classes  and  sabbath  schools.  But  the 
spirit  is  wanting.  Yet  will  not  the  Lord  bless  his  own 
means?  Is  he  not  able  to  increase  the  means,  to  vary  the 
means,  to  adapt  the  means  to  particular  ends?  Another 
thing  alarms  me.  People  die  around  me,  every  liUle 
while;  die  without  religion.  They  are  gone.  No  more 
for  them.  Others  follow  step  by  step,  and  1  among  them. 
No  return  to  hear,  or  embrace  the  gospel  after  death — 
or  to  preach,  or  pray,  or  warn.  When  these  things 
press  me,  I  seem  as  one  ready  to  be  distracted  with  soli- 
citude. But  when  opportunity  offers,  I  am  so  dead  that  I 
do  nothing  for  God  and  souls. 

In  my  study  I  can  talk,  and  preach,  and  pray,  and  la- 
bor, as  though  I  would  carry  all  before  me;  but  when  I 
go  out,  contact  with  the  world  is  like  the  touch  of  the 
torpedo — every  effort  is  paralyzed — my  purposes  are 
withered,  and  1  come  back  again  to  mourn  my  igno- 
rance, deadness  and  folly. 

I  have  a  thousand  trials  in  my  ministry,  which  I  have 
never  heard,  or  read  of  in  any  minister's  life.  I  wish  a 
great  many  times,  that  I  knew  how  Paul  would  have 
conducted  in  such  or  such  a  case.  Indeed  I  believe 
there  are  many  parts  of  ministerial  duty,  not  understood 
by  any  man  living.  When  I  look  at  the  sinful  mass 
around  me  I  see  vast  quantities  of  chaotic  matter,  on 
which  the  Spirit  does  not  seem  to  have  moved.  To  this 
ministers  and  Christians  have  not  approached,  by  anything 
like  adequate  means.  No  place  on  earth  is  fully  evan- 
gelized. We  have  no  data  before  us,  which  can  guide 
us  up  to  that  course  of  application  to  sinful  men  of 
every  class,  which  will  answer  the  purpose.  Preaching 
and  praying  are  the  means.  But  what  preaching  is  there 


84 


MAKE    MY    FLESH    CRAWL. 


to  a  large  part  of  Christendom's  population?  Enough 
indeed  to  render  them  inexcusable — to  increase  their 
future  misery;  but  not  enough  to  bring  the  gospel  home 
to  their  souls.  It  needs  to  be  carried  to  them — to  every 
son  and  daughter  of  Adam.  Do  communicate  all  you 
know  about  carrying  the  gospel  home  to  every  heart. 
In  Connecticut  you  know  most  about  these  things. 
There  you  have  many  laborers,  you  are  near  together, 
and  frequently  in  consultation.  Let  me  know  some  of 
your  plans  in  detail.  I  want  the  minutiae;  for  the  least 
thing  is  important  that  is  connected  with  the  welfare  of 
immortal  souls." 

The  following  are  extracts  from  a  letter  under  date  of 
April  1,  1823: 

"How  tremendous  the  responsibility  of  our  station! 
The  thought  which  you  repeated,  representing  some  of 
our  people  as  already  lost  beyond  recovery,  should  affect 
my  heart  more  than  it  does.  At  times  I  look  over  my 
people;  count  our  numbers;  consider  how  many  do  not 
even  profess  religion,  while  some  who  do  profess,  bear 
little  fruit  or  none  at  all;  and  I  say  oh  how  unprofitable 
am  I!  how  little  have  I  done!  how  little  has  my  minis- 
try been  blessed !  I  have  been  laboring  here  now  twenty 
years,  and  only  about  two  hundred  and  thirty  have  been 
added  to  the  church.  Of  these,  four  have  been  excom- 
municated, and  a  few  more  give  no  signs  of  life.  How 
my  time  flies — forty-three  years  old — soon  seventy — 
soon  laid  away,  and  my  work  done.  How  many  shall  I 
leave  unconverted  when  I  die?  Such  thoughts  make  my 
flesh  crawl,  and  for  a  moment  I  feel  as  though  I  would 
fly  in  every  direction,  if  I  could,  and  cry  unto  all  about  me 
to  make  haste  to  be  saved.  Yet  I  make  but  a  snail-like 
progress  in  my  work.  What  you  state  of  the  calamities 
of  ministers,  and  the  changes  in  your  association,  might 
rouse  any  one  but  a  dead  man,  or  one  sunk  into  a  deep 
sleep,  or  one  who  is  diseased  so  that  he  can  scarcely 
move." 

In  another  letter  wTe  find  the  following  language: 

"Your  remarks  about  our  perishing  people  affected 
my  mind  a  little.     They  should  affect  it  much.     How 


I   FEEL    BUT   ONE   PANG.  85 

dreadful  to  think,  as  I  do  often  think — some  of  my 
hearers,  my  people,  my  neighbors,  are  now,  and  will  be 
to  all  eternity  in  hell!" 

At  a  much  later  date  he  writes  as  follows: 

"  One  evening  last  week  I  was  so  burdened  that  I 
could  not  sleep.  I  rose  about  11  o'clock,  and  for  more 
than  an  hour  tried  to  cast  my  burden  upon  the  Lord,  as 
directed,  Psalms  lv,  22.  I  did  so,  and  he  took  it,  to  my 
great  relief.  Now  I  leave  my  burden  with  him  and  try 
to  cooperate  in  his  work.  Doubtless  you  know  a  min- 
ister's burden.  Mine  is  a  burden  of  burdens — one  com- 
pound burden,  made  up  of  many  particular  burdens. 
One,  of  members  who  seem  to  have  no  religion;  one,  of 
Anakims,  old  sinners,  tall  and  mighty;  one  of  prayer- 
less  families;  one  of  neglecters  of  public  worship;  one 
of  hardened  young  men  and  women,  baptized  in  infan- 
cy and  brought  up  in  religious  families;  one  of  the  great 
class  of  careless  ones;  and  finally,  of  a  few  thoughtful 
ones,  very,  very  critically  situated." 

I  will  here  give  a  brief  extract  of  a  letter,  bearing 
upon  this  point,  written  the  week  after  he  resigned  his 
pastoral  charge.     June  30,  1852. 

"  1  feel  but  one  pang  in  resigning  my  charge,,  except 
the  consciousness  of  sins  and  imperfections  innumera- 
ble, and  that  is  caused  by  the  fact,  that  many  have 
perished  under  my  ministry,  whom  I  shall  see  at  the 
last  day,  trembling  at  the  left  hand  of  the  judge.  Had 
I  done  more,  and  in  a  better  spirit,  I  know  not  how 
many  more  might  have  been  saved;  but  I  trust  that  I 
have  preached  more  to  them  all,  than  Jonah  preached 
to  Nineveh.  Had  they  repented,  they  would  have  been 
saved.  Alas!  it  is  too  late  for  them  to  be  saved,  or 
for  me  to  do  more.  I  trust  their  blood  will  not  be 
found  upon  me.  '  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner.'  In 
this  way  only  I  hope  to  be  saved." 

His  great  anxiety  for  the  progress  of  religion,  both 
among  his  own  people  and  elsewhere,  caused  him 
greatly  to  deplore  those  political  commotions  which 
have  sometimes  existed  in  our  country,  and  also  certain 
delusions  which  some  professedly  good  men  have  felt 
8 


86  THE    POLITICAL  WHIRLWIND. 

disposed  to  propagate,  and  by  which  the  public  mind 
has  been,  at  times,  so  much  occupied  as  to  be  unfit  to 
engage  in  anything  of  much  utility.  The  following 
extracts  are  taken  from  a  letter  wrritten  October  19, 
1844;  a  year  in  which  our  country  was  uncommonly 
agitated  with  questions  connected  with  the  presidential 
election,  and  a  year  also  which  immediately  succeeded 
the  explosion  of  what  may  be  called  the  Miller 
delusion.  And  it  is  introduced  here  principally  on 
account  of  its  allusion  to  these  things. 

"  It  becomes  us  in  these  times  of  political  excite- 
ment, and  while  many  are  running  to  and  fro,  some 
Millerites,  some  Mormons,  some  one  thing,  some 
another,  to  be  watchful  and  prayerful,  that  we  may 
withstand  in  the  evil  day.  This  is,  indeed,  a  terrible  year 
for  ministers.  For  what  can  we  preach  that  will  be 
profitable?  The  most  spiritual  subjects  are  suited, 
neither  to  our  present  state  of  mind,  nor  to  that  of  our 
hearers.  If  we  preach  any  thing  that  is  interesting,  it 
must  be  something  about  politics,  and  then  some  will 
say  that  we  are  preaching  politics.  But  surely,  we  as 
a  nation  are  in  a  most  peculiar  condition — all  still  on 
the  subject  of  religion.  If  there  be  anything  solemn 
on  the  sabbath,  the  day  is  no  sooner  over,  if  over  at 
all,  before  the  political  whirlwind  comes,  and  carries  all 
away.  Often  have  1  been  led  to  inquire  what  shall  I 
preach  next?  Ministers  long  to  have  the  election  over, 
so  that  we  may  labor  again  with  hope.  In  the  mean- 
time, all  things  are  running  down — the  sabbath  day, 
temperance — the  cause  of  benevolence,  sabbath  schools, 
other  schools,  and  all  our  interests  which  have  in  them 
any  spirituality.  How  shall  we  ever  arise,  and  recover 
that  tone  of  religious  feeling,  which  is  the  peculiar 
characteristic  of  a  religious  revival?  At  the  late  meet- 
ing of  the  Synod  of  Albany,  we  took  into  considera- 
tion the  state  we  are  in,  as  destitute  of  any  revivals. 
We  tried  to  mourn  and  pray  over  our  condition,  and 
recommended  the  20th  of  November,  as  a  day  of  fast- 
ing and  prayer  in  our  churches,  to  desire  mercies  of 
(led  on  account  of  our  lew  and  helpless  condition.     We 


THE  UNCLEAN  SPIRITS  LIKE  FROGS.  87 

felt  unwilling  to  put  off  the  day  so  long,  but  thought  it 
would  be  no  use  to  commence  any  public,  special  action 
till  the  public  mind  should  have  a  little  time  to  become 
composed.'  So  that  one  more  long  month  from  this 
time,  we  must  plod  along,  and  make  our  way  as  we 
can  '  through  waves,  and  clouds  and  storms.'  The 
poor  Millerites  in  this  region  are  now  expecting  the 
great  catastophe  before  that  time,  even  on  the  23d  inst. 
Mr.  S.  J.  is  going  from  place  to  place,  to  give  the 
churches,  and  his  friends  warning,  so  that  they  may  be 
ready  for  the  day.  He  appears  to  be  a  real  monomaniac. 
But  why  should  the  believer  fear,  even  if  that  day 
should  come  at  once?  They  that  are  alive  and  remain 
shall  be  caught  up  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  clouds,  and 
so  shall  they  be  ever  with  the  Lord.  Comfort  one  anothe' 
with  these  words.  The  truth  is,  that  if  we  are  truly 
ready,  the  Lord's  coming  will  be  to  our  everlasting  joy. 
Hallelujah!  Even  so,  come,  Lord  Jesus.  So  may  con- 
firmed believers  sing  in  view  of  death  and  judgment, 
come  when  they  may.  But  an  unbeliver  is  under  the 
wrath  of  God,  and  is  just  as  liable  to  die  every  moment 
and  sink  into  hell,  as  if  the  world  were  to  come  to  an 
end.  The  Miller  system  and  the  second  advent  system, 
though  differing  from  Millerism,  are  only  devices  of  the 
devil  to  divert  Christians  and  others  from  the  quiet  busi- 
ness of  life — real  preparation  for  all  events,  and  the 
spreading  of  the  gospel.  Well  are  we  cautioned  by 
John  in  the  Revelations,  to  watch  and  keep  our  gar- 
ments, while  the  unclean  spirits  like  frogs  are  going 
out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  aud  out  of  the  mouth 
of  the  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet. 
These  are  the  spirits  of  devils,  going  forth  to  gather  the 
kings  of  the  earth  to  the  great  day  of  God  Almighty. 
In  these  times  we  have  no  security  but  in  keeping  close 
by  the  word  of  God,  and  by  the  God  of  the  word.  In 
this  way  we  are  safe.  What  a  happy  thing  it  is  to  be 
rooted  and  grounded  in  the  word!  Those  who  are  not 
are  carried  away  by  every  wind  of  doctrine,  by  the 
sleight  of  men  and  cunning  craftiness  whereby  they  lie 
in  wait  to  deceive.     "  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony, 


88  SEASONS  OF  DISCOURAGEMENT  AND  DEPRESSION. 

if  they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because 
there  is  no  light  in  them."  How  accurately  are  these 
events  foretold  in  the  scriptures!  So  their  occurrence 
may  turn  to  us  for  a  testimony.  Many  will  be  infidels 
as  the  result  of  Miller's  dreamy  interpretation  of  the 
prophecies;  but  real  believers  will  be  confirmed  the 
more,  because  the  Lord  Jesus  and  his  apostles  have  told 
us  of  these  things.  While  the  wicked  stumble  at  the 
stone,  and  while  some  are  ground  to  powder  by  the  fal- 
ling rock,  they  that  build  their  house  upon  the  rock 
become  more  firm  and  stable." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

SEASONS  OF  DISCOURAGEMENT  AND  DEPRESSION. 

Looking,  as  we  sometimes  do,  at  the  cultivated  field 
and  the  waving  harvest,  we  may  not  realize  the  amount 
of  labor  which  has  been  expended,  and  the  numerous 
discouragements  which  have  been  experienced,  in  the 
cultivation  of  that  field,  and  in  the  production  of  that 
harvest.  Many  a  looker-on  has  been  tempted  to  envy 
the  successful  pastor  in  the  prosperity  of  his  church, 
and  the  amount  of  fruit  which  he  has  been  permitted 
to  gather  in  his  Master's  vineyard.  In  this  respect, 
perhaps,  few  pastors  have  been  regarded  as  occupying 
a  more  enviable  position  than  Dr.  Yale. 

For  many  years  past,  the  church  of  which  he  was 
pastor  has  been  in  an  outwardly  prosperous  state;  its 
members  had  become  numerous,  and  were  possessed  of 
a  good  degree  of  wealth;  the  people  were  enterprising 
and  intelligent;  in  proportion  to  their  means  they  were 
supposed  to  surpass  most  others  in  the  amount  of  their 
contributions  for  the  various  objects  of  benevolence; 
they  were  ordinarily  punctual  in  their  attendance  upon 
the  means  of  grace;  and  he  was  himself  highly  esteemed, 


DISCOURAGEMENTS.  80 

and  loved,  and  revered,  not  only  among  his  own  people, 
but  by  the  surrounding  community. 

What,  then,  could  there  be  lacking  to  fill  his  cup  of 
joy?  When  we  have  looked  at  the  fruit  of  his  labors, 
perhaps  we  may  have  lost  sight  of  the  toil,  and  fatigue, 
and  discouragements  by  which  that  fruit  has  been  pro- 
duced. 

Dr.  Yale  was  subject  to  such  like  discouragements 
and  trials,  as  fall  to  the  lot  of  other  men  of  the  same 
profession,  and  who  are  employed  in  the  same  kind  of 
labor. 

It  is  true  that  he  was  cheered  and  supported  by  his 
confidence  in  God.  He  loved  to  call  God's  grace  to 
mind,  and  to  confide  in  his  promises.  And  though  theJ 
sun  did  not  always  shine  into  his  soul,  nor  upon  his; 
path,  when  he  turned  his  eye  heavenward,  he  ordinarily 
saw  something  to  encourage  him.  Few  men  look  up 
more  intently  than  he  did,  and  few  have  received  more 
comforting  communications  from  on  high.  His  soul 
was  so  bound  up  in  God  that  he  could  most  sincerely 
apply  to  himself  the  language  of  one  of  Dr.  Watts' 
hymns: 

"  In  darkest  shades,  if  thou  appear, 
My  dawning  is  begun." 

Yet,  a  man  that  has  to  do  with  earth,  must  sometimes 
feel  upon  his  soul  the  influence  of  earthly  things;  and 
Dr.  Yale  also  was  affected  with  these  things  as  are  oth- 
er gospel  ministers  in  like  circumstances.  "As  in  wa- 
ter face  answereth  to  face,  so  the  heart  of  man  to  man.'" 
And  the  principal  object  had  in  view  in  introducing  the 
matter  contained  in  this  chapter,  was  to  show  his  breth- 
ren in  the  ministry  that  their  trials  and  discouragements 
are  only  the  counterpart  of  those  which  have  been  ex- 
perienced by  others. 

One  of  his  principal  sources  of  discouragement  was 
the  limited  success  which  attended  his  ministry.  It  is 
true  that  he  was  permitted  to  rejoice  in  several  interest- 
ing and  powerful  revivals  of  religion.  Souls  were  born 
into  the  kingdom,  and  God's  people  were  made  glad  by 


90  A  PREADFUL  STATE. 

the  sun-shine  of  his  favor.  In  such  seasons  his  soul 
was  filled  with  gladness — and  at  the  close  of  his 
pastorate  he  was  comforted  at  the  thought  that  six 
hundred  during  his  ministry,  had  been  added  to  the 
church  under  his  care.  But  he  was  by  no  means  cheered 
with  a  continued  revival  during  his  connection  witb 
that  people.  Far  from  it.  There  were  long  seasons  of 
religious  declension — the  ways  of  Zion  mourned — the 
night  was  dark  and  dreary — God  seemed  to  frown- 
Christians  were  stupid — sinners  were  careless.  He 
preached,  but  without  the  success  desired;  and  when  he 
returned  from  the  pulpit  to  the  closet,  he  involuntarily 
cried  out:  "  Hath  God  forgotten  to  be  gracious]  Is  his 
mercy  clean  gone  forever?"  "Lord,  who  hath  believed 
our  report]  and  unto  whom  is  the  arm  of  the  Lord 
revealed?" 

While  he  was  gathering  in  the  fruit  of  those  pre- 
cious revivals  with  which  his  people  were  blessed,  he 
rejoiced  as  the  husbandman  when  he  returns  laden  with 
his  sheaves.  But  oh!  the  blight  which  sometimes 
overrun  his  field  of  labor!  The  frost — the  drought — 
the  mildew!  His  hopes  were  blasted;  and  his  heart 
made  sick — so  stupid,  so  unfeeling,  so  hardened,  so 
insensible,  so  heedless  to  the  truth,  and  so  indifferent  to 
their  souls'  best  interests,  were  the  most  of  those  to 
whom  he  ministered. 

But  on  this  subject,  as  on  others,  shall  he  speak  for 
himself, 

1822,  March  17.  "  Distressed  in  the  conference  of 
youth  this  evening,  because  all  seemed  to  be  so  stupid. 
They  heard,  but  did  not  seem  to  feel  anything.  They 
seemed  to  say:  '  You  may  try  what  you  can  do  to  move 
us.'  When  coming  home  I  thought  of  the  prophet 
crying  to  the  dry  bones,     So  am  I," 

April  16.  "Find  myself  amazingly  depressed  in 
spirit.  Every  thing  around  me  appears  unpromising 
as  to  spiritual  things.  No  life  among  Christians,  no 
life  in  my  own  soul,  no  motion  among  the  dry  bones. 
When  I  pray  and  cry  unto  God  he  does  not  seem  to 
regard  my  prayer  or  my  cry.    It  is  a  dreadful  state.    I 


ARE  HIS  MERCIES  CLEAN  GONE  FOREVER?  91 

have  no  reason  to  complain,  because  I  have  never  de- 
served any  thing  only  evil.  All  goodness  is  from  the 
Lord.  From  him  it  must  come,  and  all  my  hope  is  in 
his  fullness.  Yet  it  seems  in  vain  to  call  upon  him.  I 
do  not  pray  so  as  to  please  him,  and  therefore  he  justly 
leaves  me  to  myself : — to  nothing." 

1828,  April  26.  "  So  much  stupidness  apparent,  that 
I  feel  really  sunk  down  very  low— seemed  ready  to 
faint  away." 

1822,  November  14.  "  I  would  comfort  my  heart 
against  discouragement.  These  trials  of  little  success 
in  my  ministry  (only  about  ten  persons  on  an  average 
having  been  added  to  the  church,  each  year  of  my 
ministry)  I  belive  will  do  me  good.  They  make  me 
feel  my  dependence,  and  push  me  down  in  the  dust 
before  God.  But  oh!  howl  should  lament  that  the 
state  of  my  heart  makes  it  necessary  for  God  to  with- 
hold! I  have  often  lamented  that  my  public  preaching 
has  been  so  little  blessed," 

1829,  March  22.  "  I  felt  pained  very  much  that  so 
few  are  converted  by  my  ministry,  and  that  I  am  so  little 
successful.  1  wished  to  put  my  mind  down  continually 
to  the  work,  to  preach,  converse,  and  do  all  my  duty, 
relying  on  God,  and  leaving  all  with  him.  Tried  to 
do  so  in  prayer," 

Those  feelings  of  discouragement  which  he  some- 
times felt,  in  view  of  the  limited  success  of  his  minis- 
try, and  the  impenitence  of  many  of  his  people,  he 
once  expressed  in  a  letter  to  his  cousin,  the  Rev.  Cyrus 
Yale,  of  New  Hartford,  Conn,,  from  which  I  purpose  to 
make  some  extracts. 

It  is  under  date  of  Sept  7,  1840, 

"In  your  last,  some  things  appear  very  much  as  my 
thoughts  and  feelings  are  when  I  am  discouraged- — when 
I  ask,  'Are  his  mercies  clean  gone  forever;  and  will  the 
Lord  be  favorable  no  more?'  *I  cry  unto  him  in  the  day 
time,  but  he  heareth  not,  and  in  the  night  season,  and 
am  not  silent.'  Yet  it  is  good  to  'remember  the  years 
of  the  right  hand  of  the  Most  High.'  How  many 
times  did  I  ask  before  the  autumn  of  1838/ Are  his 


92  SINK  DOWN  IN  DISCOURAGEMENT. 

mercies  clean  gone  forever?"  Conscious  of  so  many 
defects  and  sins,  it  seemed  to  me  that  the  Lord 
would  look  no  more  towards  me.  But  you  and  I 
have  learned  that  the  Lord  does  not  deal  with  us, 
according  to  our  deserts,  nor  reward  us  according  to 
our  iniquities.  Therefore  '  it  is  good  that  a  man  should 
both  hope,  and  quietly  wait  for  the  salvation  of  the 
Lord.'  Your  letter  is  not  so  sombre  as  my  thoughts 
have  many  times  been.  I  sympathize  with  you,  and  I 
agree  with  you  that  such  sombre  musings  are  wrong. 
But  as  you  say, t  yet,  here  we  are.'  We  are  not  fatal- 
ists, nor  atheists;  and  yet,  if  we  were  both,  could  we 
be  much  different  from  what  we  are?  I  see  now,  among 
the  members  of  my  church,  those  who  need  special 
attention  on  various  accounts — -but  do  I  give  them 
special  attention?  I  see  among  the  members  of  the 
congregation,  many,  both  old  and  young,  who  need 
warning  and  admonition  from  me,  as  a  watchman,  as  a 
friend  of  souls,  as  one  who  will  soon  meet  them  at  the 
bar  of  God— but  do  I  perforin  pastoral  duty  as  I  ought? 
I  have  seen  times  when  I  did  speak  to  men,  when  I  did 
warn  them.  Why  not  now?  Moreover  I  pray  for  in- 
dividuals, amd  see  that  it  becomes  me  to  deal  faithfully 
with  their  souls.  1  do  sometimes  take  men  alone  and 
talk  with  them  on  the  welfare  of  their  souls.  They 
weep,  and  I  weep.  They  do  not  hate,  nor  forsake  me, 
on  this  account.  But  I  do  not  follow  up  this  as  I  should. 
I  do  not  feel  about,  talking  with  such,  on  the  danger  of 
their  souls,  which  I  see,  as  I  do  about  their  temporal 
interest,  if  I  see  that  in  danger.  I  do  not  go  to  them  as 
often  as  I  should  in  any  case,  nor  at  all  to  a  great  por- 
tion of  my  people,  and  tell  them  plainly  all  I  know,  and 
all  I  fear  about  them.  How,  then,  can  I  be  a  faithful 
minister?  J  am  not,  and  I  many  times  fear  that  God 
will  put  me  to  shame  before  the  universe.  I  am  ashamed 
to  tell  you  how  unfaithful  I  am— I  often  confess  it  to 
God.  e  But  here  1  am.'  I  have  no  excuse.  Surely  I 
must  say,  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner,'  Is  it  thus 
with  you?  From  your  writing  I  should  suppose  you 
know  a  little  of  the  unlimited  evils  that  are  in  me,  and 


LABORED  IN  VAIN.  93 

often  distress  me.  Oh  it  will  be  great  grace,  that  shall 
blot  out  my  sins — such  neglects  of  duty.  This  is  the 
thing  that  cuts  me  to  the  heart  more  deeply  than  any 
other  sin. 

I  think  of  Baxter,  who  blamed  himself  for  neglecting 
to  warn  sinners.  Indeed  I  do  fear  the  awful  displeasure 
of  God  againt  this  sin.  Yet  I  am  the  less  excusable, 
because  I  know  my  duty,  and  because  I  know  too  that 
God  has  encouraged  me  greatly  whenever  I  have  at- 
tempted to  do  anything  in  this  way.  I  am  too  on  my 
last  decade,  since  the  15th  of  June.  Sixty-seventieths  of 
the  life  of  man  are  gone;  only  ten  seventieths  remain. 
Sometimes  I  sink  down  in  discouragement  when  I  think 
how  old  I  am,  and  how  many  infirmities  are  likely  to 
encompass  me,  and  to  render  much  of  the  remains  of 
life  of  little  service  to  myself  or  others.  No  way  re- 
mains for  me,  but  to  double  my  diligence,  do  the  work 
of  the  day  in  the  day,  pray  much,  and  trust  God  for 
all." 

A  few  more  extracts  will  here  be  given  from  his 
diary: 

1849,  Feb.  22.  "Felt  very  low  and  very  helpless; 
hardly  courage  and  resolution  enough  to  call  upon  God. 

What  will  become  of  my  people?  They  are  very 
thoughtless.  Oh  what  a  world!  Yet  God  is  saving 
men  of  just  this  sort,  transforming  them  into  his  image. 
Very  low  are  we  indeed.  I  can  not  arouse  them.  I  am 
ready  to  halt  myself.  My  feet  have  well  nigh  slipped.  Oh 
Lord,  hold  me  up,  lest  I  backslide,  and  fall,  and  be 
ruined!  Oh  Lord,  have  mercy  on  us,  for  thy  great 
name's  sake." 

March  11.  "Last  evening  and  this  day  I  have  been 
exceedingly  exercised  under  a  sense  of  unprofitableness. 
Last  evening  I  had  an  afflicting  sense  of  having  labored 
in  vain,  and  spent  my  strength  for  naught,  so  far  as  sav- 
ing sinners  is  concerned.  It  seemed  that  my  conversa- 
tion, my  preaching,  my  writing,  my  living,  and  all  about 
me,  and  all  I  do,  were  of  no  use.  I  labored  hard  in 
prayer,  and  confession,  and  struggling  to  resign  myself 
to  God,  and  to  await  his  will." 


94 


MOUTH   GATE    SHUT. 


There  were  few  periods  of  his  life  when  he  felt  more 
deeply,  when  he  labored  more  unweariedly,  when  he 
prayed  more  fervently,  and  when  he  deplored  his  want 
of  success  more  earnestly,  than  near  the  close  of  the 
year  1849.  It  was  at  this  time  that  he  engaged  in  a 
series  of  protracted  efforts  for  the  promotion  of  the  in- 
terests of  religion  in  a  certain  section  of  the  congrega- 
tion; and  though  there  was  much  promise  of  good, 
during  a  portion  of  the  time,  his  expectations  were  not 
realized.  Then  it  was  that  he  made  in  his  diary  the 
following  entry: 

"  This  meeting  was  very  attentive  and  solemn.  Yet 
one  thing  is  wanting — such  powerful  operations  of  the 
Spirit  as  shall  cause  the  impenitent  to  cry  for  mercy, 
and  fall  at  the  footstool.  Returned  home  thinking  and 
praying.  The  Spirit  taught,  by  the  help  of  Bunyan's 
Holy  War,  to  understand  and  apply  some  facts  and 
truths  of  the  Bible.  I  was  thinking  on  the  condition  of 
the  people,  and  was  led  to  ask,  '  What  shall  I  do?'  On 
reflecting,  I  find  that  eye-gate,  and  ear-gate,  and  feel- 
gate  are  open,  while  mouth-gate  is  shut,  and  the  citadel 
is  in  the  hand  of  Diabolus.  I  considered  the  facts  of 
the  New  Testament.  John  the  Baptist's  hearers  saw, 
heard,  felt,  and  asked:  'What  shall  we  do?'  The  wo- 
man with  the  issue  of  blood,  touched  the  hem  of  his 
garment  secretly,  and  was  healed.  He  inquired  after 
and  at  length  she  came,  and  fell  down,  and  told  him  all 
the  truth.  'Daughter,  be  of  good  comfort'  On  the  day 
of  Pentecost,  the  eyes,  the  ears,  the  feelings  were  en- 
gaged, and  at  length  they  spake  out:  'What  shall  we 
do?'  Saul  of  Tarsus  asked:  'What  shall  I  do?'  The 
jailor:  'What  shall  I  do?'  Such  truth  and  power  strike 
the  heart,  and  so  strike  it  that  mouth-gate  flies  open. 
Last  evening  my  discourse  came  to  this  point,  that  the 
enmity  of  the  carnal  mind  keeps  the  impenitent  from 
coming  to  Christ.  The  Spirit  seemed  to  teach  me  very 
plainly,  that  the  terrors  of  the  Lord  must  be  thrown  in 
upon  the  mind,  till  conviction  causes  the  heart  to  trem- 
ble, and  mouth-gate  to  fly  open.  '  Lord  who  hath  be- 
lieved our  report,  and  unto  whom  is  the  arm  of  the  Lord 
revealed?' " 


GRIEF   AT   THE   DELINQUENCY   OF   MEMBERS,  95 

Yet,  disheartened  as  he  sometimes  "Was,  for  want  of 
that  success  in  his  labors  which  he  desired,  still  did  he 
persevere  in  his  efforts,  nor  did  he  ever  regard  his  want 
of  success  as  a  reason  for  the  suspension  of  his  labors. 
It  is  true  also  that  discouragements,  and  encouragements 
were  sometimes  found  to  follow  each  other  in  rapid  suc- 
cession. He  was  ever  encouraged  and  comforted  at  the 
thought  of  God's  universal  dominion,  and  that  his  pur- 
poses of  grace  to  his  people  will  be  fulfilled,  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  united  malice  of  earth  and  hell. 

"Found  in  the  American  Tract  Magazine  the  follow- 
ing sentence:  'If  you  are  about  a  good  work,  Satan  will 
do  all  he  can  to  discourage  and  hinder  you;  but  he  can 
not  break  his  chain,  nor  go  beyond  it.'  This  is  good. 
Thanks  to  God  for  the  man  who  wrote  it,  and  for  put- 
ting it  in  my  way.  I  know  by  my  own  experience,  that 
discouragement  hangs  about  every  good  work  I  under- 
take." 

Like  other  gospel  ministers,  Dr.  Yale  was  sometimes 
greatly  tried  on  account  of  the  absence  from  some  im- 
portant meetings,  of  many  of  the  members  of  the  church. 
On  the  ordinary  services  of  the  sabbath,  there  was  usu- 
ally a  good  attendance;  and  on  other  occasions  it  is  be- 
lieved that  the  members  of  that  congregation  are  quite  as 
punctual  as  people  in  other  places.  Yet  there  were 
times  when,  at  sacramental  lectures,  and  meetings  for 
prayer,  he  felt  very  much  depressed  on  account  of  the 
absence  of  members  whom  he  believed  might  and  ought 
to  have  been  present.     Of  this  he  speaks  as  follows: 

1823,  Oct.  18  "  After  a  busy  week  I  went  to  the  house 
of  God  to  preach  a  sacramental  lecture.  But  a  small 
number  of  the  church  present.  My  soul  sunk  down 
within  me.  It  seemed  as  though  I  could  not  preach.  I 
could  think,  indeed,  of  several  of  the  aged  and  infirm, 
and  of  a  few  that  might  be  sick,  and  be  detained  them- 
selves and  detain  others,  and  of  some  that  were  absent 
on  journeys;  such  1  could  not  expect.  But  that  much 
more  than  half  the  members  should  be  absent  through 
necessity,  seems  incredible.  The  painful  conclusion  rush- 
ed upon  my  mind,  that  they  did  not  care  enough  about 


96  NOBODY   TO  PRAY. 

the  service,  to  leave  their  business  and  take  the  pains  to 
come  to  the  house  of  God.  The  thought  distressed  me 
exceedingly,  and  I  inquired,  is  our  religion  of  so  little 
consequence?  Do  we  care  so  little  about  the  interests 
of  the  church?  Is  it  so  easy  a  matter  to  prepare  for 
the  Lord's  supper?  Alas !  what  a  fearful  prospect  is 
before  us !  Thus  I  attempted  to  preach,  with  a  heavy 
heart,  and  went  home  exceedingly  depressed." 

He  regarded  an  attendance  upon  the  instructions  of 
the  Bible  class  as  an  important  means  of  grace;  and  at 
a  certain  period  of  his  ministry,  they  were  frequently 
held  in  different  neighborhoods,  so  as  to  accommodate 
the  people  in  the  various  parts  of  the  congregation. 
These  meetings  were  often  full  of  interest  and  profit. 
There  was  also  ordinarily  a  good  attendance;  yet  the 
pastor's  heart  was  sometimes  made  sad  in  view  of  the 
non-attendance  of  members. 

1829,  March  11.  "  In  the  evening,  attended  Bible  class. 
Many  attended,  and  many  members  of  the  church  who 
have  not  been  used  to  attend.  Yet  I  was  very  much 
grieved  at  the  absence  of  members  near  the  house.  It 
was  sinking  to  my  spirits  to  consider  where  they  might 
be,  and  what  they  might  be  doing,  while  they  ought  to 
have  been  with  us,  in  reading  the  word  of  God  and 
prayer.  I  have  been  fully  satisfied  of  the  slumbering 
state  of  our  church.  Oh,  it  is  dreadful — dreadful.  Lord, 
have  mercy  on  us." 

And  at  the  prayer-meeting,  too,  whenever  there  were 
such  vacancies  as  to  indicate  the  want  of  a  desirable 
state  of  religious  feeling  in  the  church,  his  own  feelings 
were  saddened  by  the  aspect. 

1728,  April  30.  "At  half-past  four  o'clock  attended 
prayer-meeting.  Four  men  and  four  women  besides 
myself.  Truly  this  looks  very  little  like  asking  help  of 
the  Lord.  But  it  was  rainy,  and  this  may  have  been  one 
cause  of  this  non-attendance." 

1826,  Nov.  23.  "At  evening  went  to  the  place  of 
prayer,  but  no  body  to  pray.  Deeply  depressive  sense! 
Oh  God,  I  beseech  thee,  strengthen  my  heart." 

There  was  another  cause  of  grief,  wrhich  Dr.  Yale 


SLEEPERS    IN    THE    CHURCH.  97 

had  in  common  with  many  other  of  his  brethren  in  the 
ministry.  Men  will  sometimes  sleep  in  the  house  of 
God!  Alas!  that  good  men  should  convert  God's  house 
into  a  dormitory,  and  worship  the  goddess  of  sleep  when 
they  ought  to  be  worshiping  the  God  of  heaven!  Yet 
so  it  is.  Such  a  mind  as  Dr.  Yale  could  not  look  upon 
such  a  profanation  of  the  sanctuary  with  any  other  feel- 
ings than  those  of  sorrow. 

^1829,  March  22.  "Some  slept.  Painful  fact,  that 
even  Christians,  eminent  Christians  sleep  in  the  house 
of  God,  under  his  word.  How  distressing  to  me  that  I 
cannot  preach  so  as  to  keep  Christians  awake!" 

April  26,  Sabbath.  "  A  pleasant  day.  Many  at  church. 
Lamented  that  I  could  not  engage  the  attention  of  Christ- 
ians. Some  will  sleep;  some,  too,  whom  I  view  as  very 
pious.  How  can  it  be?  Oh,  Lord,  show  me  what  I  shall 
do." 

July  12.  "  Seemed  to  be  able  to  pray  but  little,  yet 
needed  to  pray  much.  In  the  afternoon  I  was  dis- 
tressed. It  seemed  as  though  no  advances  were  made 
— no  conversion — not  many  of  the  church  praying.  I 
feared  we  should  be  disappointed.  Several  members  of 
the  church  slept.  Oh,  how  was  my  soul  tortured  at  such 
a  sinful  sight!  Very  few  members  active.  Oh,  how 
dreadful!" 

August  9,  Sabbath.  "  In  a  peculiar  state  of  mind  all 
this  day.  In  the  morning  preached  on  the  temptation  of 
.the  Savior  to  worship  the  devil.  Good  attention.  Yet 
it  seemed,  by  my  own  feelings,  as  though  the  Spirit 
might  have  taken  its  departure  forever  from  me  and 
others.  In  the  afternoon  some  shed  tears,  and  some 
slept.  Oh  what  a  place  is  the  house  of  God!  Lord 
awaken  my  soul  to  attend  to  its  peculiarities.  It  is  truly 
amazing  that  such  strange  admixtures,  and  such  opposite 
extremes,  should  meet  in  the  same  place." 

1830,  Nov.  7.  "  A  large  congregation,  and  pretty 
good  attention.  But  some  members  slept.  Oh  how  it 
cuts  me  to  the  heart  to  see  members  asleep !  It  is  like 
a  shock  of  palsy  to  my  soul.    It  hardens  the  hearts  of 


98  HARD    THOUHTS    OF   MY   HARD   LOT. 

1822,  April  28.  "  Have  suffered  amazingly  this  day 
in  public  worship.  Not  one  ray  of  light  in  my  soul. 
Not  one  particle  of  comfort  in  any  one  exercise.  Amaz- 
ingly straitened  in  my  thoughts  and  feelings.  My  peo- 
ple were  drowsy  in  both  parts  of  the  day.  I  preached  as 
well  as  I  could;  but  I  could  not  get  the  attention  of  my 
people.  They  slept.  Oh,  my  soul!  what  agonies  hast 
thou  endured!  Since  meeting  I  have  endeavored  to  call 
upon  God  under  a  pressing  sense  of  the  need  of  the  Holy 
Spirit." 

It  is  no  part  of  my  present  purpose  to  mention  all  of 
those  trials  which  fell  to  the  lot  of  this  devoted  pastor, 
during  his  long,  and  laborious  and  useful  life.  Some- 
times was  he  tried  by  the  unchristian  deportment  and 
and  ungodly  conduct  of  members  of  the  church.  Some- 
times by  the  personal  ill-treatment,  either  of  open  ene- 
mies or  alienated  friends.  Sometimes  by  pecuniary  em- 
barrassments and  the  want  of  means  to  procure  even  the 
necessary  provisions  for  his  family.  Sometimes  by  the 
idea  that  even  his  own  people  cared  but  little  either  for 
himself  or  his  labors.  And  sometimes  he  almost  became 
impatient  in  view  of  the  obstinacy  of  sinners,  and  their 
persistence  in  sin. 

1824,  May  25.  "  On  returning  home,  when  thinking  of 
my  people,  it  seemed  that  they  cared  nothing  about  me 
— they  pay  me  very  little — they  do  not  attend  on  my 
ministry  as  they  should — and  some  even  of  the  church 
go  sometimes  to  other  meetings  when  they  should  be  at 
their  own.     My  soul  sunk  down  within  me." 

1830,  Dec.  16.  "  When  returning  home  on  the  hard 
and  icy  ground,  with  the  snow  about  my  head,  and 
without  my  supper,  as  I  frequently  do,  I  began  to  have 
hard  thoughts  of  my  hard  lot,  and  the  little  success  of 
my  work.  Thought  of  Jonah,  who  said:  '  I  do  well  to 
be  angry.'  In  trying  to  read  some  interesting  mission- 
ary intelligence  1  fell  asleep,  being  overcome  with  cold 
and  fatigue,  and  then  setting  in  my  study  by  my  warm 
stove.     So  I  went  to  bed  without  much  prayer." 

April  1.  'Sometimes  I  am  very  much  tried  with  the 
church.     They  seem  to  care  very  little  about  their  own 


PROVOKED    AT    SDJNERb.  99 

souls  or  the  souls  of  others.  I  am  ready  to  be  provoked 
at  them,  and  to  say:  'If  you  care  not  for  yourselves,  then 
go  to  hell  and  take  the  consequences.'  But  oh!  what  a 
wicked  thought!  Jesus  wept  over  sinners,  and  prayed  for 
his  disciples  while  they  were  asleep.  My  business  is  to 
serve  God,  and  do  all  1  can  for  men,  whatever  be  their 
conduct.  Neither  the  good  or  the  bad  conduct  of  men 
is  to  make  any  alteration  in  the  discharge  of  my  duty ; 
neither  their  gratitude,  or  their  ingratitude  is  to  be  any 
rule  for  my  conduct.  This  is  a  world  of  sinners.  I  must 
expect  evil  from  sinners.  Oh,  let  me  follow  my  Lord  in 
love,  every  day  this  month,  and  every  hour  of  the  day. 
He  may  release  me  this  month;  and  if  I  am  of  a  right 
mind,  he  may  even  cause  it  to  do  good,  when  I  am  gone. 
Oh,  may  my  heart,  and  words,  and  conduct  be  right. 
Lord,  help  me  to  serve  my  generation  by  thy  will,  and 
to  thy  name  be  the  glory.  Much  work  is  to  be  done 
this  month.  Cause  me  to  be  more  spiritual,  holy,  heaven- 
ly; ready  to  go  any  day,  or  any  hour,  and  yet  laboring 
and  planning  to  do  good  even  for  many  years." 

It  is  pleasant  to  turn  the  eye  away  a  little  from  these 
discouragements;  and  before  we  close  the  chapter,  to  look 
at  the  breaking  in  upon  the  picture  of  a  little  light. 
In  this  world  it  is  nothing  uncommon  that  there  should 
be  an  intermingling  of  light  and  shade.  Though  he 
was  sometimes  depressed,  he  was  not  utterly  cast  down. 
He  toiled  on,  hoping  in  God,  with  his  eye  upon  the 
rain-bow  and  the  throne,  and  receiving  his  reward  from 
his  work.  It  is  proposed  to  illustrate  this  thought  by 
two  or  three  -brief  extracts  from  his  correspondence. 
The  letters  from  which  these  extracts  are  taken,  were 
written  to  Rev.  Cyrus  Yale  of  New  Hartford. 

January  11,  1843.  "  Who  can  understand  the  wonder- 
ful works  of  God?  Our  very  trials  prove  to  be  among 
our  choicest  mercies.  Hence  it  is  said:  Rejoice  in  the 
Lord  at  all  times. 

Surely  there  is  never  a  time  when  we  have  not  abund- 
ant occasion  to  rejoice  in  him.  We  hope  ere  this  you 
are  in  the  midst  of  harvest  in  the  middle  of  winter. 
But  if  you   have  trials,  be   sure  that   all   things  work 


100  WHAT*A  VALLEY  OF  BONES. 

together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God.  '  Count  it  all 
joy  when  we  fall  into  divers  temptations.'  We  are 
sometimes  called  to  toil  all  night  without  taking  any- 
thing. No  matter.  We  are  on  our  master's  business, 
and  he  knows  how  to  sustain  us  while  we  toil,  bless 
unto  us  his  wise  delays,  and  give  us  many  and  heavy 
sheaves  as  a  reward  for  our  sowing  in  tears.  Indeed, 
the  work  itself  has  its  pleasures.  When  we  toil  early 
and  late;  when  we  go  forth  in  storms  of  rain  and  snow 
and  wind,  and  meet  even  a  few  in  the  prayer-meeting  or 
lecture  room,  we  are  amply  repaid  in  the  precious  hour 
we  spend  in  prayer  and  praise  and  the  ministry  of  the 
word.  I  have  had  much  enjoyment  since  I  saw  you. 
On  my  return  home,  the  next  sabbath,  I  preached  on 
the  same  subjects  as  in  your  church.  Very  soon  after, 
the  thought  occurred  to  me  that  it  is  my  duty  to  seek 
the  conversion  of  every  soul  among  us,  and  use 
means  for  this  purpose.  On  the  next  sabbath  (I  be- 
lieve), I  announced  this,  and  began  to  make  arrange- 
ments. But,  oh !  what  a  valley  of  bones  lay  spread  out 
around  me!  And  behold!  they  were  very  dry — and  so 
are  they  yet.  But  now,  more  than  three  months  1  have 
been  laboring  in  this  cause  night  and  day.  One  soul 
was  awakened  and  wholly  cut  down  with  conviction  the 
very  first  wTeek,  and  has  since  joined  the  church.  But 
I  know  not  of  another;  yet  I  viewed  that  one  as  a  drop 
of  mercy  to  encourage  me.  I  preach  three  times  on  the 
sabbath  and  twice  statedly  in  the  course  of  the  wetk. 
Our  church  do  not  generally  seem  to  be  awake,  tut 
some  members  are  striving  with  me  «in  my  prayers. 
Now  all  the  bones  are  very  dry,  and  my  heart  would 
sink  in  view  of  them,  did  not  the  word  of  God  afford 
me  all  the  support  I  need.  I  fear  I  do  not  labor  right, 
but  I  trust  God  will  lead  me,  and  guide  me,  and  fit  me 
for  this  pleasant  work.  It  seems  to  me,  that  by  the 
grace  of  God,  I  will  toil  on  as  well  as  I  can,  and  ex- 
pect to  see  the  arm  of  the  Lord  revealed." 

January  18,  1815.  "  I  am  sometimes  distressed  and 
perplexed;  but  never  in  despair;  and  I  hope  I  may  say, 
1  Hitherto  the  Lord  hath  helped  me.'    Last  year,  though 


PERPLEXED,  BUT  NOT  IN  DESPAIR.  101 

attended  with  great  trials,  was  one  of  the  most  fruit- 
ful in  spiritual  blessings.  Thirty,  in  less  than  twelve 
months,  wTere  added  to  the  church  under  my  care,  and 
about  sixty  obtained  hope  of  an  interest  in  Christ. 
There  is  an  apparent  abatement  in  the  work  of  revival, 
but  some  of  our  Jacobs  continue  wrestling,  and  1  hope 
they  may  prevail.  We  can  not  expect  to  be  reaping 
every  day;  but  sowing  and  watering  seem  to  be  favor- 
able omens  of  approaching  harvests.  '  They  that  now 
in  tears,  shall  reap  in  joy.'  One  thing  has  always  been 
a  source  of  consolation  to  me;  and  that  is,  that  God 
sent  me  to  this  place,  and  continues  still  to  make  it 
plain  that  it  is  my  duty. to  stay.  Certainly  I  should  rather 
be  thus  favored,  though  fixed  in  the  snows  of  Green- 
land, than  to  doubt  God's  pleasure  in  the  greatest  city 
on  earth.  It  is  a  great  favor  to  have  a  comfortable 
assurance  that  God  blesses  my  labors.  Nothing  earthly 
can  equal  this." 

Sept.  7,  1831.  "As  I  write  you  an  answer  by  the 
first  mail,  you  may  think  I  shall  be  able  to  be  with  you, 
at  your  protracted  meeting.  I  thank  you  for  the  invita- 
tion, and  my  heart  will  be  with  you,  but  I  must  not  be 
with  my  heart  at  that  time.  God  has  filled  my  hands 
with  labor,  and  my  heart  with  care  and  anxiety,  in  re- 
gard to  my  people.  I  am  almost  afraid  to  speak  of  it, 
lest  I  should  have  some  wrong  feeling  excited  or 
strengthened,  but  I  cry  unto  God  against  it.  He  has  sur- 
prised me  with  the  blessings  of  his  goodness.  At  our 
communion  in  July  (first  Sabbath),  I  did  not  know  of 
any  special  attention.  But  it  soon  commenced,  and  is 
now  extended  over  a  large  part  of  the  congregation. 
About  thirty  are  hoping — some  heads  of  families,  and 
some  children,  nine  or  ten  years  old.  Seven  united 
with  the  church  last  sabbath,  first  fruits.  Numbers  of 
heads  of  families  are  awakened — such  as  have  been 
long  hardened.  We  see  God's  hand  touching  this,  and 
that,  and  another,  in  various  places.  Every  day  let  us 
pray  one  for  another,  and  our  people." 

With  great  affection,  yours, 
ELISHA  YALE," 


102  HIS  RELIGIOUS  AFFECTIONS  AND  SPIRITUAL  COMFORTS. 

CHAPTER  VIIL 

HIS  RELIGIOUS  AFFECTIONS  AND  SPIRITUAL  COMFORTS. 

A  man  may  sometimes  smile,  even  through  his  own 
tears.  So,  in  the  midst  of  all  his  spiritual  conflicts, 
and  while  wrestling  with  his  own  corruptions,  and 
struggling  with  remaining  depravity,  and  sighing  for 
deliverance  from  sin,  and  groaning  on  account  of  the 
prevalence  of  wickedness  in  the  community,  and  pray- 
ing for  God's  gracious  interposition  in  the  building  up 
of  the  church,  the  Christian  may  be  favored  with  such 
communications  of  God's  grace,  as  produce  within  him 
that  inward  peace  and  comfort,  wrhich  the  man  of  the 
world  has  neither  experienced  nor  conceived.  Let  it 
not  be  supposed  that  because  Dr.  Yale  had  such  strug- 
gling^ with  his  own  heart,  and  such  conflicts  with 
Satan,  and  such  feelings  of  deep  anxiety  for  sinners, 
that,  therefore,  he  was  unhappy.  Nothing  is  farther 
from  the  truth. 

He  might  have  said  to  the  men  of  the  world,  as  our 
Saviour  said  to  his  disciples;  "I  have  meat  to  eat  that 
ye  know  not  of."  "I  have  joy,  which  those  have  never 
tasted,  who  know  nothing  of  the  sweetness  of  com- 
munion with  God." 

He  had  a  relish  for  the  society  of  his  friends,  as 
much  as  is  commonly  felt  by  others;  he  took  much 
comfort  in  social  intercourse  with  those  whom  he  loved; 
and  he  derived  great  enjoyment,  from  those  providential 
kindnesses  which  he  viewed  as  proceeding  from  the  hand 
of  his  Heavenly  Father.  It  afforded  him  peculiar 
pleasure  to  recognise  God  as  the  author  of  those  bless- 
ings which  he  received.  But  it  is  of  his  spiritual 
comforts,  that  I  now  propose  to  speak. 

These  sprung  from  various  sources;  and  yet  all  pro- 
ceeded from  the  same  never-failing  fountain;  e  g. 

He  took  great  satisfaction  in  reading  and  pon- 
dering upon  the  truths  of  God's  holy  word —  those 
parts  of  it  which  present  the  character  of  its  author, 


HIS  SOURCES  OF  ENJOYMENT.  103 

as  the  most  holy,  most  wise,  most  good,  and  sove- 
reign disposer  of  all  events — those  parts  which  exhibit 
the  grace  of  God  in  the  plan  of  salvation  through  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ — those  parts  which  contain  God's 
gracious  purposes  concerning  his  people,  and  his  pre- 
cious promises  to  them- — those  parts  which  point  for- 
ward to  the  period  of  the  Christian's  release  from  sin, 
and  his  coronation  in  heaven.  The  language  of  his 
heart,  and  the  language  of  his  tongue  frequently  was; 
"  How  sweet  are  thy  words  unto  my  taste;  yea,  sweeter 
than  honey  to  my  mouth,"  "  Oh!  how  love  I  thy  law! 
it  is  my  meditation  all  the  day!"  "The  law  of  thy 
mouth  is  better  unto  me  than  thousands  of  gold  and 
silver." 

Another  source  of  very  great  comfort,  was  his  sea- 
sons of  communion  with  God  and  his  people.  He 
loved  the  courts  of  God's  house — he  loved  the  table  of 
his  crucified  Lord,  and  to  taste  of  the  memorials  of  his 
love — he  loved  the  social  circle  for  prayer — and  he 
loved  his  seasons  of  private  intercourse  with  heaven. 

Often  was  he  in  the  mount  with  God;  and  often,  too, 
did  he  cast  his  eye  beyond  the  river,  by  which  the 
wilderness  in  which  he  dwelt  was  separated  from  the 
Canaan  which  he  loved.  This  was  of  itself  a  source 
of  unspeakable  comfort,  oh,  how  his  soul  was  on  fire, 
while  he  thought  of  the  future  glories  of  God's  people ! 

My  readers,  however,  are  expecting  that  he  will  still 
be  permitted  to  speak  for  himself.     So  let  it  be. 

1824,  April  18.  During  the  night  was  troubled  with 
such  dreams  as  show  the  works  of  the  devil  in  my 
imaginations.  I  am  convinced  of  the  necessity  of 
watching  and  praying  against  his  temptations.  This 
morning  I  do  think,  amid  my  imperfections,  I  find  true 
and  genuine  love  to  God,  as  he  is  revealed  in  the  Bible, 
and  that  I  rely  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  my  salva- 
tion. This  God  is  the  God  whom  I  love;  this  Savior 
is  the  Savior  whom  I  desire.     Amen." 

April  19.  "  My  mind  on  revival,  at  my  waking  season 
in  the  night — first  this  morning.  Very  calm  and  com- 
posed.    In  a  sweet  frame." 


104  HIS  RELIGIOUS  COMFORTS. 

1827,  April  16.  "  Through  God's  mercy  I  was  ena- 
bled to  go  through  the  exercises  of  yesterday  with  more 
feeling  than  common.  At  the  table,  especially,  I  was 
more  free  and  clear  than  I  have  been  since  my  remem- 
brance. I  seemed  to  have  command  of  myself,  though 
not  so  much  of  my  affections  as  I  could  wish.  Once 
under  a  sense  of  ingratitude  and  unfaithfulness,  my 
rising  emotions  choked  my  utterance.  Oh!  how  desira- 
ble to  be  humble,  and  watchful,  and  prayerful!  I  do 
hope  that  God  has  helped  me  in  this  desire.  Now  for 
more  zeal,  resolution,  and  boldness  in  his  service." 

Oct.  20.  "  This  evening  I  have  been  favored,  very 
unexpectedly,  with  uncommon  views.  I  have  seen  the 
nature  and  excellence  of  the  spirit  of  revival,  especially 
of  intercession,  as  the  subject  of  it  is  concerned,  as 
sinners  are  concerned,  and  as  it  gives  delighful  and 
glorious  views  of  heaven.  I  seemed  for  a  little  time 
to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  revival.  O  God,  guide,  keep, 
use  me,  and  cause  me  to  be  as  I  should  be.  0,  cause 
the  church  to  become  such,  and  glorify  thy  name. 
Amen." 

1824.  March  26.  In  the  morning,  meditating  on 
redemption,  had  most  glorious  views.  The  plan  ap- 
peared greater  and  more  glorious  than  ever  before.  0 
how  enrapturing  to  be  swallowed  up  in  it!" 

1829,  January  31.  "  I  think  I  have  not  for  years 
enjoyed  myself  so  well,  during  a  month,  as  I  have  dur- 
ing this.  I  many  times  wonder  what  God  is  going  to 
do  with  me,  or  what  he  is  preparing  me  for.  But  I  am 
not  anxious.  Let  it  be- what  it  may,  I  can  now  say,  and 
I  hope  and  trust  that  he  will  enable  me  to  say  always: 
(e  Thy  will  be  doneP  I  felt  an  uncommonly  strong 
desire  to  go  onward  with  heaven  in  my  eye,  doing  the 
will  of  God,  and  bearing  it  as  I  go,  more  and  more, 
whether  this  year,  or  another,  or  another,  till  I  enter 
into  rest.  0,  what  a  privilege  to  serve  God,  and  enjoy 
him  with  his  people  here  with  the  prospect  of  perfec- 
tion hereafter!" 

Relieving  as  he  did  in  the  realities  of  the  future  state, 
and  in  the    future  glories   of  God's  people,   his   mind 


DELIGHTFUL  VIEWS  OF  HEAVEN.  105 

dwelt  much  upon  it;  and  in  dwelling  upon  it,  he  was 
some  times  so  enraptured,  that  he  seemed  to  himself  to 
be  very  near  the  regions  of  the  blest. 

1829,  March  31.  "Pleasant  thoughts  on  God  and 
heaven,  and  on  the  privilege  of  going  to  heaven,  if  it 
be  God's  will,  not  this  year  only,  but  this  day.  This 
thought  animated  me  more  than  common.  Let  me 
think  every  morning:  (  To  day  I  may  go  to  heaven — if 
so,  I  shall  sup  at  night  with  my  brethren  and  sisters  at 
my  Father's  table.  Oh,  how  unworthy  of  such  a  favor!" 

1831,  January  9.  "Near  evening  I  had  some  de- 
lightful views  of  heaven.  Oh!  to  be  with  Christ  and  all 
the  holy,  how  desirable!  God  has  promised  it  to  be- 
lievers. It  is  therefore  more  sure  than  heaven  and 
earth." 

Sept.  10.  "  Felt  a  sweet  frame  of  mind  this  morn- 
ing, especially  in  the  consciousness  of  having  attended 
faithfully  to  my  duty  yesterday,  and  in  view  of  the 
advancement  of  God's  work.  If  my  mind  be  so  swTeet 
in  a  little,  Oh!  how  happy  should  I  be  if  I  were  per- 
fectly holy,  and  where  I  could  constantly,  and  without 
sin,  or  fear  of  sin  or  delusion,  serve  God  to  all  eternity 
and  see  his  glory.  Oh,  come  that  happy  day !  I  trust  it 
will  come." 

For  many  years,  Dr.  Yale  was  accustomed  to  familiar- 
ize himself  with  thoughts  of  death.  Nor  were  they 
unwelcome  and  disagreeble  thoughts,  inasmuch  as  he 
regarded  death  only  as  the  period  of  his  toils  and  the 
commencement  of  his  rest.  I  will  here  give  a  few  pas- 
sages from  some  letters  to  his  friend  Mr.  Brace. 

January  29,  1838.  "  I  trust  that  I  am  becoming 
much  more  familiar  with  death.  It  comes  on  apace,  and 
draws  nearer  perceptibly.  The  time  between  this  mo- 
ment, and  that  in  which  I  shall  meet  him  seems  noth- 
ing, being  in  my  fifty-eighth  year.  Yet  it  seemed  while 
reflecting  on  Dr.  Perkins'  life,  that  I  would  be  willing 
to  live  as  long  as  he,  provided  I  might  be  engaged  in 
the  service  of  God,  and  not  stand  in  the  way  of  some 
one  who  might  fill  my  place  better.  I  hope  too,  I  am 
willing  to  go  this  year,  if  the  will  of  the  Lord  be  so. 


106     MY  THOUGHTS  RUN  AFTER  THE  HEAVENLY  WORLD. 

Yet  I  fear  my  deceitful  heart.  "  Search  me,  0  God, 
and  know  my  heart;  try  me,  and  know  my  thoughts; 
and  see  if  there  be  any  wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me 
in  the  way  everlasting." 

Jan.  1,  1844  "  My  thoughts  run  after  the  heavenly 
world,  and  yet  I  know  I  have  little  of  the  spirit  of  hea- 
ven. What  shall  we  do  there?  Whom  shall  we  see  there? 
How  far  is  heaven  from  earth?  How  shall  we  know  the 
way,  when  the  spirit  leaves  the  body  ?  By  wThat  means 
will  our  spirits  proceed  to  those  mansions?  Who  wrill  be 
our  guides?  How  long  shall  we  be  on  the  way?  Who 
will  welcome  our  coming  ?  WThat  will  be  our  feelings 
when  we  find  ourselves  there,  escaped  from  all  the  dan- 
gers and  through  all  the  enemies  of  the  way?  Then 
comes  the  more  important  inquiry:  '  Am  I  ready?'  I  make 
the  exclamation:  'What  if  I  should  fail,  after  all  my 
hopes  and  endeavors!'  How  fearful  would  be  my  disap- 
pointment !  I  run  to  Jesus  with  greater  concern,  as  I  feel 
him  to  be  my  only  hope.  Am  I  interested  in  him?  In 
proof  of  this,  do  I  renounce  every  other  hope,  and 
cheerfully  and  joyfully  accept  of  him  as  he  is  freely  of- 
fered in  the  gospel;  my  prophet,  and  my  priest,  and  my 
king?  Nor  can  I  find  any  peace,  till  I  have  renewed  evi- 
dence of  my  acceptance  in  the  beloved." 

To  part  with  Christian  friends  was  to  Dr.  Yale,  as  it 
is  with  others,  a  source  of  regret;  yet  when,  in  the  pro- 
vidence of  God,  they  had  been  removed  from  earth,  he 
took  peculiar  pleasure  in  thinking  of  them  as  in  heaven. 
He  seemed  to  see  them  around  the  throne,  and  to  listen 
to  their  accents  of  praise,  #and  to  be  exercised  with  a 
sort  of  holy  ecstacy  in  the  anticipation  of  being  with 
them  ere  long  himself  and  to  unite  wTith  them  in  singing 
the  "  song  of  Moses,  the  servant  of  God,  and  the  song  of 
the  lamb."  Look  at  a  few  passages  from  a  letter  to  his 
cousin  in  New  Hartford: 

July  1,  1846.  "We  have  suffered  greatly  since  the 
thirtieth  of  October.  Ten  of  our  members  have  been 
removed  from  the  w^orld;  some  suddenly,  others  by  a 
lingering  disease.  The  last  fell  asleep  on  the  thirtieth 
of  May.     Heaven  has  grown  richer  by  the  gathering  of 


HEAVEN    HAS    GROWN    BTCHER.  107 

a  portion  of  the  glory  and  honor  of  the  nations  into  it. 
That  blessed  world  has  more  and  more  attractions  to  me; 
and  I  suppose  it  is  lawful  for  us  to  delight  in  the  thought 
that  our  pious  friends  are  there.  And  though  the  moon 
grows  dim,  and  stars  disappear  in  the  presence  of  the 
sun,  yet  God  is  pleased  to  use  the  moon  and  the  stars  for 
his  glory  and  for  the  benefit  of  his  creation.  It  is  plea- 
sing indeed  to  think  of  our  dear  Christian  friends,  as  in 
heaven,  in  everlasting  rest;  those  with  whom  we  have 
conversed,  and  prayed,  and  rejoiced,  and  wept,  and 
labored.  Abraham  and  Isaac  and  Jacob,  Moses,  Elijah, 
Samuel,  and  all  the  prophets,  and  apostles,  and  martyrs, 
are  with  the  Lord.  So  are  beloved  pastors,  Hyde, 
Shepard,  and  many,  many,  very  dear  to  us  are  among 
the  happy  company." 

I  may  be  allowed  also  to  make  two  or  three  extracts 
from  his  diary,  which  have  a  bearing  upon  this  point. 

1829,  Sept.  9.  "  Heard  of  the  death  of  another  mem- 
ber, Eliza  F.  Poor,  humble,  patient  Eliza!  now  thou 
art  gone.  No  more  in  trouble  on  account  of '  this  dread- 
ful heart  of  sin.  In  meditating  on  the  departure  of 
these  two  believers  (Eliza  F.  and  Capt.  B.),  and  their 
happy  reception  and  meeting,  my  heart  leaped  upward. 
I  felt  a  desire  to  depart  and  be  with  them  and  all  my 
friends  in  Christ,  and,  above  all,  with  Christ  himself. 
Yet  I  longed  to  live  while  I  do  live  so  as  to  please  them 
and  above  all  to  please  Christ  in  doing  good.  But  oh! 
my  dreadful  deceitful  heart!  Lord  help  me  to  keep  my 
heart  with  all  diligence." 

1830,  Dec.  26.  "  A  pleasant,  comfortable  day.  In  the 
evening,  preached  on  this  te^t,  Phil,  iii,  20:  'For  our 
conversation  is  in  heaven,  from  whence  also  we  look  for 
the  Savior,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  It  seemed  good  to 
be  on  the  border 3  of  heaven.  Preaching  in  reference  to 
the  funeral  of  Deacon  Hall,  I  felt  comforted  in  view  of 
the  grace  of  God  bestowed  upon  him,  showing  so 
strikingly  the  nature  of  the  gospel.  I  could  well  and 
confidently  point  to  him,  not  as  a  perfect  man,  but  as  a 
sincere  and  genuine  Christian.  I  was  confident  I  had 
the  consciences  of  all  on  my  side.     It  was  a  glorious  day 


108      BE  THOU  FAITHFUL  UNTO  DEATH. 

for  the  cause  of  Christ.  Oh,  let  me  die  the  death  of  the 
righteous,  and  let  my  last  end  be  like  his.  Surely,  there 
has  been  some  true  religion  among  us.  But,  oh!  when 
shall  we  see  his  like  again?  Lord,  let  his  mantle  fall 
on  some  of  thy  servants." 

On  the  29th  of  December,  1830,  he  went  to  see  a 
ministerial  brother  who  was  on  the  point  of  death,  being 
cut  off  in  the  midst  of  his  days  and  his  usefulness.  Up- 
on his  return  from  the  bedside  of  that  departing  brother, 
he  made  a  record  of  some  interesting  reflections.  He 
says: 

"  He  desired  me  to  speak  of  the  excellency  of  Jesus, 
which  I  did  as  well  as  I  was  able.  About  noon  I  re- 
turned home,  thinking  as  I  came  along  of  these  words: 
1  Be  thou  faithful,  unto  death,  and  1  will  give  thee  a  crown 
of  life.'     Rev.  ii,  10. 

An  eminent  minister,  on  his  death-bed,  observed,  that 
'  the  point  in  which  he  believed  ministers  failed  most,  and 
in  which  he  had  certainly  failed  most,  was  in  doing  duty 
professionally,  and  not  from  the  heart.' 

Inexperienced  youth  are  sometimes  amused,  when,  be- 
ing delighted  with  the  splendid  hues  of  the  rainbow, 
they  are  told  that  they  may  find  a  golden  treasure,  if 
they  will  only  go  to  the  end  of  it.  For  a  moment  they 
are  on  the  point  of  starting  to  run  for  the  wished  for 
spot.  But  their  rapid  powers  of  reasoning  soon  induce 
them  to  inquire  in  regard  to  their  informant:  '  If  what 
he  says  is  true,  why  does  he  not  seek  the  gold  himself?' 

So  the  faithful  minister.  Is  God's  law  holy  ?  he  re- 
veres it.  Is  the  law  broken  ?  he  trembles  at  it.  Is  the 
falling?  he  is  afraid  qf  it.  Is  the  heart  depraved? 
he  mourns  over  it.  Is  there  none  but  Christ  ?  he  embra- 
ces him.  Must  men  be  holy  ?  he  relies  upon  the  Spirit. 
Is  there  a  hell  ?  he  flees  from  it.  Is  the  gospel  the  only 
hope  of  man?  he  endeavors  to  make  it  known  to  every 
creature. 

Jeremiah  wept.  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  wept.  The 
Apostle  Paul  wept.  The  celebrated  Whitfield  wept. 
He  often  wept  in  the  pulpit  till  his  friends  were  distress- 
ed to  see  him  overcome.     But  recovering  himself,  he 


A  CROWN  OF   LIFE.  109 

would  say:  '  You  blame  me  for  weeping  so,  but  how  can 
I  help  weeping,  when  I  see  sinners  going  to  destruction, 
but  unwilling  to  weep  for  themselves.' 

Many  have  been  alarmed  at  seeing  ministers  alarmed 
for  them.  But  it  is  no  affectation.  It  is  a  deep  and  awful 
sense  of  reality.  Now  this  is  needful,  to  be  faithful.  *  I 
believe,  therefore  have  I  spoken*' 

It  is  not,  however,  a  minister  only  who  is  to  be  faith- 
mi,  but  a  church — the  church  in  Smyrna — every  church. 
Not  a  church  only,  but  every  member.  It  may  be  ob- 
served, too,  that  a  man  is  not  left  at  his  option,  whether 
he  be  faithful  or  not.  The  blessed  Lord  and  master  has 
commanded,  and  none  can  refuse  but  at  his  peril.  To 
encourage  every  one  to  be  faithful,  the  Lord  holds  out  a 
crown — the  highest  prize  ever  held  out  to  man — a 
crown,  not  of  garlands — not  of  gold — a  crown  of  life. 

This  animated  the  Apostle  Paul:  'I  have  fought  a 
good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the 
faith.  Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of 
righteousness  which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge,  shall 
give  me  at  that  day,  and  not  to  me  only,  but  unto  all 
them  also  that  love  his  appearing.' " 

The  following  extract  breathes  so  much  of  that 
Christian  serenity  which  was  such  an  important  inore- 
dient  of  his  character,  and  presents  so  much  in  reference 
to  the  sources  of  his  religious  comforts,  that  I  feel  un- 
willing to  withhold  it: 

1829,  Dec.  31.  "I  think  I  can  truly  say  in  reviewing 
the  year,  that  it  has  been  the  happiest  I  ever  saw.  My 
mind  has  been  at  ease,  most  of  the  time,  in  regard  to 
the  future  world.  I  have  had  many  delightful  thoughts 
in  regard  to  its  excellence  and  glory.  I  have  had  little 
trouble  in  regard  to  the  things  of  this  world.  I  have 
had  enough  to  supply  my  wants,  but  not  so  much  as  to 
burden  me  with  cares.  My  health  and  my  family's 
health  has  been  good  almost  without  a  day's  interrup- 
tion. 1  have  enjoyed  uninterrupted  peace  in  the  congre- 
gation and  the  church,  except  that  I  have  many  times 
been  distressed  very  much  with  the  stupidness  of  some 
members  of  the  church.     I  have  enjoyed  much  pleasure 


110  A    HAPPY   YEAR. 

in  preaching  the  word  publicly,  and  elsewhere.  I  have, 
in  the  inquiry  meeting,  the  prayer  meeting,  and  the  Bi- 
ble class,  experienced  much  comfort.  Yet,  after  all,  I 
have  had  many  of  the  most  humbling  views  of  my  in- 
dwelling sin,  that  I  ever  had;  and  I  have  felt  many 
painful  anxieties  in  regard  to  others.  I  have  observed 
several  days  of  fasting  and  prayer,  and  I  think  I  found 
them  all  profitable.  If  I  did  not  experience  moral,  sen- 
sible benefit  at  the  time,  I  did  in  a  few  days.  And  I 
have  generally  thought  I  have  felt  sensible  benefit  in 
preaching  the  next  sabbath  after  fasting  and  prayer. 
Indeed,  if  health  and  other  circumstances  rendered  it 
suitable,  I  have  thought  it  would  be  very  desirable  to 
spend  every  Friday  or  Saturday  in  private  fasting  and 
prayer. 

God  has  blessed  my  labors  more  than  I  dared  to  hope, 
though  it  was  my  desire  and  prayer,  that  one,  at  least, 
might  be  converted  every  week  during  the  year,  on  an 
average.  I  trust  God  has  done  this  and  more,  though 
all  have  not  united  with  the  church.  Find,  on  review, 
some  among  the  converts  for  whom  I  felt  special  de- 
sires." 

The  peace  of  some  good  men  is  greatly  marred  if  not 
altogether  destroyed,  not  only  by  adverse  providences, 
but  also  by  fear  of  approaching  ills.  Dr.  Yale's  religion, 
however,  was  so  much  like  that  of  the  Apostle  Paul, 
that  with  him  was  he  enabled  to  say:  "We  glory  in 
tribulations  also." 

It  afforded  him  peculiar  satisfaction  to  look  at  the 
hand  of  God  in  all  his  afflictions.  He  loved  to  recog- 
nize God  as  the  God  of  providence,  and  to  contemplate 
the  fulfillment  of  the  divine  purposes  even  in  those  ad- 
versities which  are  experienced  by  his  people. 
.  The  following  extracts  of  letters  written  during  the 
last  period  of  his  life  will  sufficiently  explain  them- 
selves : 

Kingsborough,  Fulton  Co.,  N.  Y.,  April  1,  1851. 
"  My  dear  cousin — Time  passes  on,  and  carries  into 
effect  the  eternal  counsels  of  God.     What  matter  of  joy 


HIS    JOY    IN    GOD'S    SUPREMACY.  Ill 

to  angels !  What  matter  of  joy  to  men  that  love  God. 
He  says:  i  I  will  do  all  my  pleasure.'  I  humbly  trust 
that  I  am  humbly  pleased  to  have  it  so.  I  think  I  would 
not  for  the  world  have  it  otherwise.  His  infinite  all- 
sufficiency,  his  infinite  love,  his  unchangeable  truth,  are 
the  foundation  on  which  all  my  destinies  rest.  Would 
I  change  them?  Not  on  any  account.  On  the  25th  of 
March,  1849,  our  beloved  one  left  us  for  the  unseen 
world.  Blessed  be  God  that  we  have  not  murmured. 
Generally,  since  that  time,  these  lines  of  Watts  have 
dwelt  in  my  mind: 

CI  follow  where  my  Father  leads, 
And  he  supports  my  steps.' 

On  the  16th  of  this  March,  I  preached  twice.  On 
Wednesday  morning,  a  paralysis  of  my  left  side  made 
me  feel  like  a  shattered  earthen  pitcher.  I  have  not 
preached  since,  nor  been  to  church,  nor  done  any  thing 
worth  naming,  except  trying  to  bind  up  the  pitcher. 
The  doctor  has  helped,  and  friends  have  helped,  and 
with  much  success.     To-day  I  rode  to  Gloversville. 

April  2.  I  give  you  a  kind  of  diary,  as  I  can  write 
but  little.  Thanks  to  God  that  I  can  write  at  all.  My 
mind  is  clear,  but  my  strength  is  little.  I  am  obliged 
to  consult  conscience  often,  whether  I  may  write  any 
more.  I  walk,  then  lie  down  on  the  lounge,  then  read 
a  chapter,  then  write  a  few  lines.  And  sometimes  I 
kneel  down  here  in  my  study  and  look  up  to  the  eternal 
hills.  To-day  for  the  first  time  I  returned  to  my  beloved 
study — my  little  earthly  paradise.  Oh,  how  gently, 
how  kindly,  my  heavenly  Father  deals  with  me !  I  have 
felt  very  little  pain,  and  enjoy  great  peace.  I  had  a 
very  foolish  thought  several  months  ago.  What  shall  I 
do  when  my  pastoral  labors  among  my  people  shall 
cease?  I  had  no  business  with  such  a  thought.  It  is  a 
secret  thing,  which  belongs  to  the  Lord  our  God.  Deut. 
xxix,  29.  I  contemplated  this  as  my  last  year  of  pas- 
toral duty.  I  was  strong,  vigorous,  and  able  to  labor. 
What  shall  I  do  at  the  end  of  the  year?  Foolish  thought. 
God  has  taught  me  the  folly  of  it.     Before  the  end  of 


112  THE  PERFECTION  OF  HEAVEN. 

the  first  quarter  he  has  taught  me  that  he  can  dash  the 
earthen  pitcher  at  a  stroke.  Then  what  is  it  good  for? 
A  shred  of  it  might  do  to  scrape  Job's  boils  with.  That 
may  be  as  much  as  I  shall  be  good  for  by  the  end  of 
1851.  God  has  taught  me  this  lesson,  and  I  trust  I 
shall  learn  to  let  his  secrets  alone  — '  Follow  where  my 
Father  leads.'  " 

Kingsborough,  Nov.  20,  1852. 

"  My  dear  cousin — How  were  we  surprised  last  even- 
ing to  read  in  the  New  York  Observer,  notice  of  the 
departure  of  Mary,  your  daughter.  What  shall  we  say  to 
you  and  your  bereaved  wife  and  children?  Many  things 
we  need  not  say,  because  you  know  them  better  than 
we  can  tell  you.  Indeed  we  will  not  attempt  to  tell 
you  anything  new.  They  are  the  old  things  on  which 
we  depend  in  the  hour  of  trial  and  bereavement.  As  I 
have  for  nearly  two  years  felt  myself  just  on  the  verge 
of  time,  I  have  found  that  the  one  thing  is  the  basis  of 
support  and  comfort — the  one  thing — reliance  on  the 
redemption  in  Christ  Jesus,  especially,  as  expressed  in 
Rom.  iv,  5:  '  But  to  him  that  worketh  not,  but  believeth 
on  him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith  is  counted  for 
righteousness.'  This  is  the  anchor  of  my  soul.  It  is 
the  simple  fact  on  which  my  soul  rested  first.  On  this 
I  rest  now.  On  this  I  expect  to  rest  in  my  last  moment. 
This  is  the  only  thing  for  me  in  death.  In  bereavement,  the 
one  thing  is  the  will  of  God.  As  we  have  learned  to 
pray:  'Thy  will  be  done.'  When  we  lost  our  beloved 
one  at  a  stroke,  the  first  thing  we  said,  was:  '  Thy  will 
be  done.'  We  have  often  said  this — we  will  not  take 
it  back  now.  '  Thy  will  be  done.'  So  have  we  continued  to 
say  in  the  continued  trials  since  I  have  been  laid  aside.  O 
how  glorious  at  times  does  the  great  truth  appear,  as 
declared  in  these  words:  'My  counsel  shall  stand,  and  I 
will  do  all  my  pleasure.'  This  is  our  pleasure  too.  And 
another:  ( I  do  always  those  things  that  please  him.'  So 
said  Jesus.  So  I  can  not  say,  but  I  hope  to,  ere.  long. 
Then  shall  we  be  perfect.  We  can  desire  nothing  more 
than  to  be  swallowed  up  in  the  will  of  God.     This  is 


HIS  PASTORAL  FIDELITY.  113 

the  perfection  of  heaven — the  perfection  we  seek  after. 
This  is  enough.  In  the  eternal,  unchangeable  counsel 
of  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  it  was  arranged  that  our 
Elisha,  and  your  Mary  should  be  removed,  just  at  the 
time  and  in  the  way  that  it  has  been  done.  God  brings 
about  what  he  determines,  and  all  good  beings  rejoice 
in  his  will.  We  are  wounded,  weep  and  mourn,  and  it 
was  designed  that  we  should,  to  make  our  hearts  better, 
and  to  glorify  God. 

Do  I  wound  your  tender  feelings?  I  hope  not.  I  would 
sit  down  by  you,  and  weep  with  you;  but  at  the  same 
time,  I  would  go  with  you  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and  say 
all  I  have  said,  and  more. 

Now  I  commend  you  to  God,  and  close,  so  as  to  send 
by  this  mail. 

With  great   affection  and  regard,  your  relative 
in  the  flesh,  and  brother  in  Christ, 

E.  Yale." 


CHAPTER  IX. 

HIS  PASTORAL  FIDELITY. 

One  of  Dr.  Yale's  most  fondly  cherished  sentiments, 
and  a  sentiment  which  seemed  to  have  been  interwoven 
in  his  entire  Christian  character,  may  be  expressed  in 
the  following  sentence.  What  I  am  God  has  made  me; 
and  what  I  do  God  enables  me  to  do  it.  His  entire  re- 
liance upon  divine  grace  was  with  him  a  settled  princi- 
ple; and  yet,  he  was  not  of  that  class  of  men,  who 
make  their  dependence  an  excuse  for  the  neglect  of 
duty.  During  his  whole  pastoral  life,  he  evidently  felt 
that  there  was  a  weight  of  responsibility  resting  upon 
him,  which  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  shake  off. 

It  is  true  that  he  did,  at  times,  have  an  oppressive, 
and  overwhelming  sense  of  his  own  unfaithfulness. 
This  sense  of  his  short-comings  found  vent  in  the  fol- 
lowing language:  "  This  morning  in  prayer,  my  unfaith- 
fulness in  the  work  of  the  ministry  generally,  and  in 


114  HIS  PASTORAL   FIDELITY. 

regard  to  Christian  duty,  overwhelmed  me.  Years, 
months,  weeks,  days,  hours,  passed  in  review,  and  all 
evidences  of  unfaithfulness.  Had  I  been  faithful,  how 
different  had  been  the  state  of  things !  The  church  have 
failed  with  me.  So  have  we  neglected  duty.  We  are  fit 
for  nothing.  Our  prayers  are  good  for  nothing,  because 
we  are  under  evil  influences.  We  are  not  hearty,  hum- 
ble, earnest.  We  wonder  why  God  does  not  convert 
sinners.  We  may  rather  wonder  why  he  does  not  de- 
stroy us.  We  must  humble  ourselves,  repent,  confess, 
forsake,  and  return  to  the  Lord." 

But  though  he  thus  speaks  of  his  own  unfaithful- 
ness it  was  comparative,  rather  than  absolute;  an  unfaith- 
fulness which  he  discovered  in  himself,  from  the  high 
standard  of  duty  which  he  was  accustomed  to  set  be- 
fore his  mind,  rather  than  that  which  was  either  dis- 
covered or  discoverable  by  others.  No  man  who  was 
acquainted  with  his  course  of  life,  and  the  manner  in 
which  he  discharged  the  duties  of  the  ministry,  can  fail 
to  see  the  appropriateness  of  the  text  which  he  selected 
as  the  foundation  of  his  farewell  discourse  to  his  people, 
at  the  close  of  his  pastorate  of  forty-eight  years:  Acts 
xx,  26,  27.  "  Wherefore  I  take  you  to  record  this  day, 
that  I  am  pure  from  the  blood  of  all  men;  for  I  have 
not  shunned  to  declare  unto  you  all  the  counsel  of  God." 

In  speaking  and  thinking  of  the  responsibilities  of 
the  gospel  ministry,  he  was  accustomed  frequently  to 
refer  to  the  commission  given  by  God  to  the  prophet; 
"  So  thou,  O  son  of  man,  I  have  set  thee  a  watchman 
unto  the  house  of  Israel;  therefore  thou  shalt  hear  the 
word  at  my  mouth,  and  warn  them  from  me.  Wlien  I 
say  unto  the  wicked  man,  0  wicked  man,  thou  shalt 
surely  die;  if  thou  dost  not  speak  to  warn  the  wicked 
from  his  way,  that  wicked  man  shall  die  in  his  iniquity; 
but  his  blood  will  I  require  at  thy  hand.  Nevertheless, 
if  thou  warn  the  wicked  of  his  way  to  turn  from  it;  if 
he  do  not  turn  from  his  way,  he  shall  die  in  his  iniquity; 
but  thou  hast  delivered  thy  soul."     Ez.  xxiii,  7-9. 

With  such  a  sense  of  ministerial  responsibility,  it  is 
not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  fidelity  in  the  discharge  of 


HIS  OWN  RESPONSIBILITY.  115 

duty,  particularly  characterized  all  his  varied  labors  for 
the  welfare  of  his  people  and  the  conversion  of  men. 
The  idea  which  he  entertained  of  his  own  responsibility, 
will  further  appear  from  the  following  passages  from 
his  memorandum: 

1826,  August  1.  "  Last  week  I  felt  the  importance  of 
sounding  an  alarm  against  sin  and  sinners.  The  duty 
of  a  watchman  wTas  deeply  impressed  upon  my  mind.  1 
must  warn;  I  must  do  it  from  house  to  house,  as  well  as 
in  the  pulpit,  whether  they  wall  hear,  or  whether  they 
will  forbear." 

1830,  March  15.  "  Awoke  in  the  night,  and  was 
much  impressed  with  my  duty  to  warn  every  one  I  have 
opportunity  to  warn.  Cried  unto  God  on  my  bed  for 
some  individuals.  Arose  about  five,  and  cried  unto 
God  again.  I  feel  it  now  to  be  my  indispensable  duty 
to  warn  and  persuade  all  I  have  opportunity,  by  the 
terror  of  the  Lord.  This  day,  O  Lord,  I  will  begin, 
thy  grace  assisting  me,  and  I  will  endeavor  to  be  faithiul, 
as  one  that  must  give  account." 

Dr.  Yale  was  specially  faithful  as  a  pastor,  in  carry- 
ing the  gospel  from  house  to  house,  and  in  endeavoring 
to  win  souls  to  Christ,  by  personal  interviews.  An  inte- 
resting account  of  the  manner  in  which  he  performed 
this  part  of  his  pastoral  duties,  may  be  found  in  the 
following  extract  of  a  letter  addressed  to  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Brace: 

Kingsborough,  Jlpril  3,  1834. 

"  Brother  Brace — I  am  just  now  in  the  midst  of  a 
quarterly  family  visiting,  which  I  have  commenced 
again  this  year,  after  having  been  irregular  about  it, 
for  two  years  past.  My  plan  is  to  do  the  work  in 
March,  which  1  have  found  to  be  the  best  month  in  the 
year  for  this  work,  because  people  are  at  home  and  at 
leisure;  to  go  out  at  one  o'clock,  and  continue  till  about 
nine,  and  visit  eight  or  ten  families,  more  or  less,  accord- 
ing to  circumstances.  I  take  a  brother  along  with  me, 
in  the  afternoon,  and  another  in  the  evening.  We  ride 
to  the  neighborhood  when  it  is  over  a  mile,  put  out  our 
horses,  and  walk  from   house  to  house.    This  season  I 


116  THE  ADVANTAGES  OF  PASTORAL  VISITING. 

have  been  providentially  hindered  so  that  I  am  nci 
more  than  half  done.  Our  main  business  now  is  to 
stir  up  Christians  to  prayer,  by  talking  and  praying. 
We  that  visit,  have  a  kind  of  protracted  prayer-meet- 
ing, with  little  intervals,  while  we  go  from  house  to 
house- — sometimes  one  prayer,  sometimes  two,  some- 
times three  in  a  family,  attended  with  reading  the 
scriptures,  remarks  and  conversation.  I  take  with  me 
a  temperance  pledge,  and  ask  soon  after  the  salutations, 
'How  many  in  the  family?  How  many  are  temperance 
members?'  Then  if  any  are  not,  I  ask  whether  they 
wish  to  be.  If  so,  I  put  down  their  names.  If  not,  I 
put  up  my  paper,  and  with  a  kind  remark  or  two,  close 
this  part  of  the  business.  If  I  find  any  thing  in  a 
paper  that  is  striking,  on  a  religious  subject,  especially 
prayer,  I  read  it,  or  give  the  substance  of  it,  read  a 
little  from  the  Bible,  inquire  after  the  religious  pro- 
fession of  each  one,  and  into  the  state  of  mind  as  to 
hope,  pray,  leave  a  tract,  and  bid  good  bye.  It  is  de- 
lightful work,  though  pretty  laborious.  It  tends  to  pro- 
mote friendly  feelings,  soften  prejudice,  excite  interest  in 
religion  and  the  good  cause  generally,  bring  people  to 
meeting,  and  spread  the  savor  of  godliness  over  the 
community.  I  find  now  on  this  visiting,  that  I  have 
lost  much  by  remitting  labors  of  this  kind.  Our  popu- 
lation is,  partially,  of  that  transient  kind  which  rolls 
from  one  place  to  another,  annually,  or  biennially,  or 
triennially,  so  that  they  can  not  be  benefited  unless  it 
be  done  seasonably.  If  I  visit  them  quarterly,  I  am 
sure  to  find  them,  and  usually  secure  some  of  their  good 
feelings.  Though  this  is  but  a  small  matter  in  itself, 
yet  it  is  worth  a  great  deal  more  than  its  costs.  For 
by  a  visit  of  half,  or  three-quarters  of  an  hour,  three  or 
four  times  a  year,  their  good  will  is  secured  permanently, 
especially  if  they  be  poor.  And  such  visits  may  be  the 
commencement  of  a  series  of  thoughts  in  some  minds, 
to  lead  the  soul  to  the  Saviour.  Besides,  the  brother 
who  goes  with  me,  is  benefited,  is  improved  in  |hia 
graces,  feels  interested  in  those  we  visit,  and  thus  a 
savor  of  godliness  is  diffused  in  the  church.    In  addi- 


THE  ADVANTAGES  OF  PASTORAL  VISITING.  117 

tion  to  this,  I  learn  to  preach  more  than  I  should  in  my 
study,  and  often  find  a  text  for  a  sermon,  and  a  train  of 
thought  to  run  through  the  sermon  itself  I  confess, 
indeed,  that  the  work  does  not  seem  so  desirable  before 
I  begin  it,  and  I  had  much  rather  stay  at  home,  and 
attend  to  the  closest  study;  but  when  I  am  in  it,  I  feel 
delighted.  What  a  wonderful  being  man  is!  In  every 
department  of  duty  he  may  be  happy.  Even  when 
laboring  the  hardest,  under  the  greatest  pressure,  amid 
the  severest  self-denial,  he  may  be  happy  any  where. 
Surely  it  is  a  good  thing  to  be  a  Christian,  to  be  alto- 
gether a  Christian." 

While  there  were  none  of  his  flock  who  were  not 
cared  for  by  their  pastor,  and  while  none  were  design- 
edly passed  by  in  his  pastoral  visitations,  he  paid 
particular  attention  to  such  as  were  in  adversity,  or 
laid  aside  by  sickness.  His  feelings  in  respect  to  such 
found  utterance  in  the  following  language: 

1820,  Oct  14.  "  Visited  the  oldest  man  in  the  place, 
who  fell  from  a  horse  a  few  days  ago,  and  has  been 
speechless  since,  and  unable  to  use  his  right  side.  Feel 
as  though  I  had  not  done  as  well  as  I  might,  because  I 
did  not  visit  him  sooner.  Let  me  visit  the  sick  here- 
after as  soon  as  I  hear  of  their  sickness,  and  the  providence 
of  God  will  permit." 

1829,  Sept.  22.  "  Went  to  the  summit  of  the  mount- 
ain to  see  a  sick  woman.  I  was  glad  that  I  went, 
though  I  walked  a  mile  up  hill  and  through  the  woods. 
The  poor  woman  appeared  to  be  glad  to  see  me,  and  to 
be  a  real  Christian." 

The  following  extracts  have  respect  to  certain  events 
which  took  place  while  engaged  in  ministerial  labors 
in  the  county  of  Saratoga. 

18 16,  Oct.  23.  "  In  the  morning  spent  a  few  hours 
in  endeavoring  to  show  the  man  with  whom  I  lodged, 
some  of  the  difficulties  of  confounding  natural  and  moral 
ability.  He  seemed  to  be  pressed  some,  though  I  do 
not  know  that  he  was  convinced.  He  has  been  in 
affliction,  and  thinks  he  has  religion.  I  should  think 
so  too,  if  he  seemed  to  know  the  plague  of  his  heart, 
and  to  be  reconciled  to  God." 


118  POOR  BEEF. 

Oct.  25.  "  Dined  this  day  without  asking  a  blessing 
or  returning  thanks.  It  was  not,  however,  through  for- 
getfulness.  The  man  made  great  complaint  of  his  poor 
beef.  I  observed:  '  Perhaps  you  do  not  think  it  good 
enough,  to  give  thanks  for  it.'  He  replied  in  a  low 
voice:  ( I  am  not  used  to  give  thanks.'  Though  we 
had  all  done  before  him,  he  turned  away  from  the  table, 
excused  his  haste,  rose  up  and  left  the  room 
before  the  rest  rose.  He  is  a  head  man  in  supporting 
Universalism.  I  thought  it  did  not  make  him  a  better 
man." 

In  rebuking  sin,  Dr.  Yale  was  frequently  very  pointed 
and  direct.  Indeed,  he  sometimes  thought,  himself,  that 
he  was  more  pointed  than  was  meet.  Of  this  he  speaks 
as  follows: 

1824,  April  9.  "  An  incident  gave  me  a  profitable 
train  of  thought.  I  reproved  in  the  morning  too  sharply. 
A  common  fault  with  me.  Thought  of  the  divine  pat- 
tern, particularly  Rev.  ii,  3,  to  commend  every  thing 
commendable,  and  then  point  out  deficiencies  tenderly, 
with  encouragement  to  reform  and  make  them  up. 
Resolved  to  follow  this  pattern  in  all  my  reproofs  in 
time  to  come." 

At  a  very  early  period  of  his  religious  life,  did  Dr. 
Yale  both  dedicate  himself  and  devote  all  his  posses- 
sions to  the  service  of  God.  This  he  ever  kept  in 
view;  and  while  he  cherished  the  feeling  that  God  had 
the  proprietorship  of  himself  and  all  that  he  had,  he 
desired  also  the  same  sentiment  should  be  cherished  by 
others.  Few  things  affected  him  more  than  to  see  God's 
own  people  clinging  to  the  world,  as  if  it  were  the 
supreme  object  of  their  affection.  The  spirit  of  selfish- 
ness which  sometimes  appeared  among  Christian  pro- 
fessors, he  both  deplored  and  rebuked.  Take  the  fol- 
lowing: 

1830,  Sept.  25.  "Rode  to  G ,  to  exchange  with 

brother  R.  Called  on  a  rich  man,  by  the  way,  and  dined. 
He  and  his  wife  are  members  of  the  church,  and  he  is 
an  elder.  But,  oh!  how  dead!  They  seemed  to  suppose 
that  gain  was  godliness.  Gain  is  their  duty  to  make, 
gain  is  their  duty  to  keep !   And  their  religion  consists 


THE  MISERLY  PROFESSOR,  119 

in  doing  their  duty.  This  seems  to  be  all  their  duty! 
They  made  me  think  of  the  pilgrims  traveling  through 
the  enchanted  ground,  when  they  saw  some  asleep  in  the 
arbors  by  the  way-side.  They  went  to  them  and  endea- 
vored to  awake  them.  But  one  answered :  '  I  will  pay 
you  when  I  take  my  money.'  I  told  them  of  this.  I  re- 
peated again  and  again  the  direction  of  Paul  to  Timo- 
thy: *  Charge  them  that  are  rich  in  this  world  J  &c.  But 
the  reply  was,  that  we  must  use  riches  as  God's  stew- 
ards, to  pay  our  honest  debts.  I  was  deeply  grieved  at 
their  wretched  condition.  They  must  hate  ministers 
most  cordially,  or  they  can  not  prophesy  any  good  about 
them. 

Dr.  Yale  was  a  hearty  temperance  man — a  pioneer  in 
the  work  of  reform,  lifting  up  his  voice  in  opposition  to 
the  prevailing  customs  of  society,  when  most  others 
were  mute;  and  his  fidelity  in  that  work,  doubtless,  con- 
tributed much  towards  the  removal  of  that  curse  of  man, 
intoxicating  drinks,  from  the  entire  field  of  his  pastoral 
labors. 

As  an  illustration  of  his  fidelity  in  this  cause,  I  have 
extracted  the  following  from  his  memorandum. 

1830,  Oct.  1.  "  This  afternoon,  a  poor  drunken  man 
called,  and  wished  to  see  me.  1  went  down.  He  at- 
tempted to  rise,  and  reached  forth  his  hand,  but  failed 
the  first  time  to  reach  mine.  (  Oh,  I  am  so  lame.'  He 
sat  down  and  covered  his  face  for  shame.  *  I  am  a  poor, 
unfortunate  fellow  ' — then  covered  his  face  again.  e  I 
havn't  been  drinking  any  thing  stronger  than  water  and 
beer.  My  disorder  makes  me  shake.  My  poor  wife  is 
very  sick.  Have  you  such  a  thing  as  rice  ?  The  doctor 
said  she  must  have  rice.'  I  did  not  know.  I  asked 
Angeline,  and  she  said  there  was.  ( I've  tried  at  all  the 
stores,  and  they  have  none — expect  some  to-day,  but  it 
is  not  come — if  you  could  spare  a  little  mite.'  I 'told 
Angeline  to  put  up  a  tea-cup  full.  '  My  wife  would  be 
glad  to  have  you  come  and  see  her.'  I  promised  to  call 
to-morrow.  '  I've  one  request  to-make  to  you.  I  wish 
you  would  pray  for  me  that  God  would  have  mercy  on 
my  poor  soul.     I  should  be  glad  to  talk  with   you.'    'I 


220  THE  DRUNKARD, 

will  talk  with  you  to-morrow.'  I  gave  him  the  rice.  He 
held  it  in  his  hand.  I  told  him  he  had  better  put  it  in 
his  pocket  and  go  home.  He  did  so,  and  started,  but 
held  by  the  post.  In  the  door-way  he  stopped,  still 
holding,  and  said:  'Good  afternoon.'  As  I  turned  and 
went  into  the  study,  I  thought  I  should  say  to  the  vend- 
ers of  strong  drink:  The  curse  of  God  will  rest  upon 
you  for  selling  strong  drink  to  such  men.  I  may  add: 
The  curse  of  God  will  rest  upon  you  for  selling  strong 
drink  at  all.     Hab.  ii,  15,  16, 

Copied  this  immediately,  except  the  name  Angeline, 
to  hand  to  our  venders.  Went  out  and  heard  a  young 
man  tell  some  children,  that  A  —  lay  on  the  hill  drunk 
— thought  it  would  be  a  good  time  to  go  and  present 
my  communication.  I  went — found  one  of  the  young 
men  alone,  and  presented  it,  saying  it  was  from  a  friend, 
and  desiring  him  to  read  it  and  present  it  to  his  part- 
ner. He  looked  on  the  superscription,  viz:  '  The  vend- 
ers of  strong  drink,'  and  blushed,  and  said  nothing.  I 
turned  and  came  away,  while  he  was  opening  the  letter. 
I  lifted  -up,  my  heart  to  God  on  the  way,  and  besought 
God  especially  and  earnestly  in  my  closet,  to  send  an 
arrow  to'their  hearts,  and  make  this  event  and  this 
communication  a  means  of  their  salvation." 

Oct.  2.  "  As  soon  as  I  could  leave  home  in  the  morn- 
ing, I  went  to  see  the  sick  woman — found  her  comfort- 
able. The  poor  man  hobbled  in,  and  pretended  that  he 
had  fallen  and  put  his  hip  out  of  joint.  At  any  rate  he 
was  carried  home  in  a  wagon.  I  said:  'He  that  being 
often  reproved,  hardeneth  his  neck,  shall  suddenly  be 
destroyed,  and  that  without  remedy.'  " 

While  Dr.  Yale  thus  labored  with  rumsellers,  to  con- 
vince them  of  the  extreme  wickedness  of  their  busi- 
ness,, in  administering  to  the  depraved  appetites  of  the 
intemperate,  and  in  contributing  to  the  forming  of  such 
appetites  in  others;  he  labored  no  less  faithfully  with 
such  as  indulged  themselves  in  the  use  of  intoxicating 
drinks. 

1830,  Jan.  19.  "  Rose  at  half-past  four,  and  endea- 
vored to  cast  my  burdens  on  the  Lord. 


A   DISORDERLY   MEMBER.  121 

1.  My  own  sins. 

2.  The  stupid  youth  in  my  family. 

3.  The  inquiry  and  prayer-meeting. 

4.  The  disorderly  members. 

5.  Some  cruel  sinners  in  the  congregation. 

Before  noon  I  felt  it  my  duty  to  go  and  see  one  disor- 
derly member.  He  has  kept  a  jug  of  spirits  in  various 
places,  the  snow-bank,  the  hay  or  straw-mow,  and  un- 
der the  fence  or  a  log.  It  has  many  times  been  found, 
and  the  report  is  every  where,  and  a  reproach  to  us  all. 
He  pretends  that  he  hid  it  to  keep  it  away  from  his  wife, 
and  that  he  thought  some  necessary  for  his  health,  and 
that  it  had  been  necessary  for  some  others  who  had  been 
sick  or  unwell.  I  fried  to  show  him  the  evil,  startled  him 
some,  but  seemed  to  prevail  but  very  little.  I  fear  he  is 
ruined;  and  yet  he  treated  me  kindly." 

There  were  some  sins  which  Dr.  Yale  believed  should 
be  treated  with  marked  reprobation.  Among  these  was 
the 'sin  of  self-murder;  and  such  were  his  feelings  in 
respect  to  the  commission  of  this  unnatural  and  heathen- 
ish  crime,  "and  such  his  belief  as  to  the  treatment  which 
the  'self-murderer  should  receive,  that  no  res^B  for  sur- 
viving friends,  and  no  feelings  of  sympathy^H^them 
even  in  the  extremity  of  their  sufferings,  would  induce 
him  to  atlend  his  funeral.  His  belief  was  that  such  a 
man  ought  to  be  treated  with  particular  disrespect;  not 
because  of  any  effect  which  would  be  produced  upon  the 
state  of  the  dead,  but  for  the  purpose  of  exerting  an  in- 
fluence upon  the  living.  He  would  have  men  feel  that 
there  was  something  in  this  sin  which  was  peculiarly 
dishonorable;  believing  that  some  might  thus  be  re- 
strained from  its  commission,  who  would  not  be  restrained 
from  other  considerations.  The  above  statement  will 
serve  to  explain  those  passages  from  his  memorandum, 
which  follow: 

1830,  July  6.  "  At  4  p.  m.,  lectured  in  the  school 
house  near  Mr.  B's.  Visited  a  family  and  attended  Bi- 
ble class.  When  I  came  out  of  the  Bible  class,  heard 
that  L.  A.  had  shot  himself,  and  was  dead  since  sunset. 
I  saw  him  about  four  o'clock,  at  the  blacksmith  shop 
11 


122  THE    SELF-MURDERER. 

near  where  I  lectured.  Poor,  drunken,  worthless  man! 
A  sorrowful  case  of  depravity.  Oh  may  the  Lord  direct 
me  what  to  do,  and  give  me  grace  and  wisdom  to  do  it. 
Last  fall  he  was  for  a  time  thoughtful,  and  attended 
several  meetings  of  inquiry.  But  it  is  long  since  I  have 
seen  him  at  any  meeting.  '  Who  maketh  thee  to  differ  from 
another?' '  By  the  grace  of  God  lam  ivhat  lam.'  0,  impress 
deeply  on  my  mind  the  need  and  power  of  divine  grace." 
July  7.  "  In  the  morning  Capt.  S.  called  and  request- 
ed me  to  attend  the  funeral  of  the  poor  man.  I  thought  it 
my  duty  to  decline,  but  promised  to  visit  the  poor  fami- 
ly. About  ten  I  visited  them.  Did  not  see  the  corpse 
though  it  lay  in  the  room.  Several  neighbors  were  in. 
The  mother  of  the  poor  man  was  there.  I  expressed 
my  sense  of  depravity,  and  our  liability  to  commit  sin, 
our  dependence  upon  God,  and  the  need  of  divine  re- 
straints. I  told  Mrs.  A.  in  the  presence  of  all,  my  rea- 
sons for  not  attending  the  funeral.  It  seemed  to  me,  the 
profanation  of  my  sacred  office,  though  I  would  treat 
most  tenderly  the  feelings  of  survivors.  I  stated  what 
God  h^M^d  about  Jehoiakim,  a  wicked  king  of  Judah, 
who  cm  H  burnt  the  roll,  indicted  by  Jeremiah:  c  He 
shall  V  Mfcried  with  the  burial  of  an  ass,  and  his  dead 
body  sHm  be  cast  out,  in  the  day  to  the  heat,  and  in  the 
night  to  the  frost.'  The  feeling  is  a  feeling  of  horror 
and  such  a  feeling  should  be  retained.  She  wept  but 
said  little.  I  learnt  that  he  was  brought  from  Johns- 
town yesterday  intoxicated.  He  called  at  B's,  and 
asked  for  spirits,  but  was  refused.  He  tried  at  the 
blacksmith  shop  where  I  saw  him,  to  get  his  brother  to 
go  and  fill  his  bottle,  but  he  would  not.  So  he  went 
home  and  shot  himself." 

In  his  personal  intercourse  with  his  people  as  their 
pastor,  Dr.  Yale  was  sometimes  very  pointed  and  search- 
ing in  the  communications  which  he  made,  and  his  wish 
was,  to  say  something  which  should  produce  upon  their 
minds  a  lasting  and  a  salutary  impression. 

Take  the  following  examples: 

1820,  Oct.  13.  "  Conversed  with  J.  S.  who  complains 
of  a  hard  heart,  and  seems  to  desire  to  be  a  Christian, 
but  dares  not  submit.     Among  other  things,  I  said  to 


THE    MECHANIC.  123 

her:  'lam  afraid  you  will  not  be  saved.  Your  own 
heart,  and  the  world,  and  Satan  are  combined  for  your 
d  struct  ion.' " 

1830,  March  23.  "  One  man  came  to  the  door  as  I 
was  talking  with  his  family,  but  when  he  saw  me,  he 
went  away.  When  I  came  out  I  saw  him  walking  to- 
wards his  shop.  I  followed  him  in  and  saluted  him.  He 
made  little  answer,  and  made  as  though  he  would  kin- 
dle up  his  fire  and  go  to  work.  I  asked  him:  '  Is  there 
not  a  better  world  than  this'?' 

Mr.  S.  <  What?' 

/.  'Heaven.' 
Mr.  S.  '  It  may  be  if  any  wish  for  it.' 

I.  '  Do  not  you  wish  for  it?' 

He  w^ent  to  a  window,  I  followed,  talking  still.  He 
turned  away  again,  and  I  came  off,  bidding  him  good-bye." 

There  was  a  sense  of  great  personal  responsibility, 
frequently  resting  upon  the  mind  of  Dr.  Yale,  and  which 
served  to  excite  him  to  fidelity  in  his  pastoral  labors. 

1849,  April  3.  "Awoke  before  three  o'clock,  and 
soon  rose  with  an  awful  impression  on  my  mind,  that  I 
must  address  persons  individually  on  their  duty  to  God, 
boarders  and  others,  as  they  come  in  my  way.  Medita- 
ted on  Abraham,  who  feared  God,  offering  up  Isaac;  on 
Moses,  who  went  to  speak  to  Israel  and  Pharaoh;  on 
Jeremiah  who  did  so  many  painful  duties,  and  suffered  so 
much;  on  Ezekiel,  who  lay  on  one  side,  then  on  the 
other;  on  Jonah,  who  was  at  first  disobedient,  but  after- 
wards went  to  Nineveh.  In  my  meditations  and  prayers, 
I  thought  I  must  do  my  duty,  faithfully  and  wisely;  under 
this  impression,  the  fear  of  God  sustained  me.  1  said  as 
before,  in  answer  to  the  question:  'Will  you  avoid  what 
may  displease  God?  and  will  you  do  what  is  agreeable 
to  his  will?'  I  said,  I  will.  This  involves  an  awful  re- 
sponsibility.   1  fear  God,  and  would  do  always  as  he  says: 

\  I  follow  where  my  Father  leads, 
And  he  supports  my  steps.' 

'Fear  him,  ye  saints,  and  you  will  then  have  nothing 
else  to  fear.'  God  is  leading  me  into  eternity,  and  just 
now  before  I  go,  he  calls  me  to  duties  and  trials,  under 
which  he  alone  can  sustain  me." 


124  ,      THE    PRAYER. 

Impressions  like  these  were  not  confined  to  the  last 
years  of  Dr.  Yale's  life.  They  were  impressions  which 
he  was  accustomed  to  cherish,  and  under  the  influence  of 
which  he  went  about  the  discharge  of  duty.    - 

Take  the  following  as  an  illustration: 

1830,  Nov.  7.  "In  the  night  I  awoke  and  felt  dis- 
tressed for  Mr. .     Could  not  bear  to  think  of  him 

on  a  dying  bed,  and  before  the  judgment  seat.    I  was  dis- 
tressed for  him,  and   felt  that  I  must  go  and  speak  to 
him  personally.    This  morning  when  I  arose  he  was  still 
in  my  mind,  and  it  seemed  that  I  could  never  pray  again, 
till  I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  see  and   converse  with 
him  this  day.     I  felt  a  struggle,  but  the  Spirit  of  God 
evidently  urged  me.     I  agreed.     Then  Ipoural  out  my 
soul  for  him  with  tears.     It  seemed  to  be  the  last  time 
for  him.     I  entreated  God  to  grant  him  his  Spirit.  '  For 
thy  name's  sake,   0  Lord,  pardon  my  sin  in  neglecting 
my  duty  and  aid  me  to  do  it.     For  thy  name's  sake, 
pardon  his  iniquity,  for  it  is  great.  Set  his  sins  in  order 
before  him.     Cause  him  to  feel  that  he  is  unconverted. 
Oh,  turn  him  to  thee.    Nothing  is  too  hard  for  the  Lord. 
This  is  the  most  difficult  case  I  know  of  among  my  people. 
Glorify  thy  name  by  making  him  a  trophy  of  thy  victorious 
grace.     Let  him  be  the  first  if  it  be  thy  will,  to  whom 
thou  wilt  make  my  preaching  and  my  labors  a  blessing, 
in  the  new  series  of  labors  in  which  I  am  now  engaged. 
Thou  hast  heard  my  prayer  in  regard  to  two  important 
matters  in  relation  to  the  revival  of  true  religion  and  the 
removal  of  that  light  material  which  seems  to  me  to  be 
ruining  souls.     Oh,  grant  now,  a  revival  of  pure  and 
undefiled  religion  in  connection  with  my  labors,  preach- 
ing publicly,  and  from  house  to  house,  testifying  to  all 
repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ.     Oh,  let  this  man,  now  more  than  three 
score  years  old,  be  the  one,  whom  thou  wilt  choose  to 
display  thy  great  power  and  rich  grace.     Give  me  wis- 
dom and  grace,  to  speak  to  him,  and  bless  the  endeavor. 
Is  not  his  attention  a  little  awake?    Wilt  thou  not  bless 
my  speaking  to  him,  to  advance  the  work?     Oh  mighty 
God,   as  nothing  is   too  hard  for   thee,   be  "pleased  to 
cause  him  to  break  off  all  his  sins  and  become  a  hum- 


THE    INTERVIEW.  125 

ble,  a  broken-hearted,  useful  believer,  and  thy  name 
shall  have  all  the  glory,  while  I  am  ashamed  for  my 
manifold  neglects,  these  many  years.  Oh  Lord,  hear 
and  save  after  so  long  a  time,  and  let  this  one  case  en- 
courage me  and  thy  people  for  others.  For  he  is  of  no 
more  worth  than  others.  Oh,  let  thy  Spirit  and  grace 
descend  upon  them  too.  Bless  me  also  in  all  the  labors 
of  this  day,  and  make  it  one  of  the  most  important  in 
my  life  past.  As  I  prayed  yesterday  that  I  might  do 
more  for  thy  cause  and  for  souls,  than  I  ever  did  any 
day  before,  so  let  it  be  to-day.  And  though  I  be  noth- 
ing, and  vile,  yet  glorify  thyself  in  me,  through  Jesus 
Christ,  Amen.'- 

After  this  prayer,  my  thoughts  ran  on  the  duty  of 
speaking  to  the  unconverted,  till  it  seemed  to  be  one  of 
the  greatest  favors  I  could  do  them.  Then  my  mind 
was  relieved.  Now  let  me  feel  always  when  I  am  about 
to  speak  to  an  unconverted  soul,  that  I  am  trying  to  do 
him  the  greatest  favor  in  my  power.  This  will  make  it 
easy.  -  It  is  not  for  self,  but  for  him.  Surely,  I  would 
not  be  backward,  if  I  were  trying  to  show  him  how  to 
gain  the  greatest  earthly  good.  Why  should  I,  when 
attempting'to  guide  him  to  the  pearl  of  great  price? 

I  called  at  the  house  a  little  after  9  o'clock  in  the 
morning  but  he  was  not  at  home.  Circumstances  pre- 
vented me  from  calling  again  this  day.  But  I  was  not 
easy." 

Nov.  8.  "  All  the  morning  felt  pressed  with  this 
duty,  and  could  not  pray  at  all  without  a  fixed  deter- 
mination to  call  again  this  day.  It  seemed  very  heavy, 
but  it  must  be  borne.  I  was  fully  sensible  that  this  is  one 
of  the  most  difficult  cases  among  my  people,  and  that  I 
must  go.  About  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  I  called 
again.  He  was  not  at  home.  I  sat  down  in  his 
family  and  cbnversecj  with  them  on  religion,  till  he 
came.  As  soon  as  he  came,  and  salutations  were  ex- 
changed, I  desifeH  to  speak  with  him  alone.  I  express- 
ed my  sen se  of :Bis  kindness  to  me  always," and  then 
opened- my  mind  freely  with  tears.  He  was  melted, 
and  talked  freely.     I  came   home  •  and  could  pray. «  In 


126  JOY  AT  ONE  CONVERT. 

the  evening  God  gave  me  a  second  sermon  to  the  un- 
converted. Thea  it  seemed  that  he  had  begun  to 
answer  my  prayer,  to  give  me  the  spirit  of  preaching. 
I  was  afraid  lest  I  should  be  lifted  up.  But  attention  to 
my  duty,  preaching  publicly  and  from  house  to  house  to 
all  sinners,  with  unceasing  prayer  to  God,  is  my  secu- 
rity. Help,  Lord,  for  without  thee  I  can  do  nothing.  I 
wondered  this  afternoon,  while  I  was  going  to  see  this 
man,  why  I  could  not  feel  so  about  any  other.  Now  I 
know.  This  moment,  another,  a  member  of  the  church, 
has  come  to  my  thoughts.  I  must  say  to  him,  what  I 
have  felt  about  him  some  time:  '  I  stand  in  doubt  of 
you;  not  for  what  you  do,  but  for  what  you  do  not.' 
Active  signs  of  life  are  not  to  be  seen  in  him.  Lord, 
give  me  humility.  Give  me  the  boldness  which  arises 
from  humility,  and  a  full  reliance  on  thee." 

As  a  pastor,  Dr.  Yale  was  specially  watchful  over 
the  spiritual  interests  of  his  flock.  During  the  period 
of  his  pastorate,  they  were  blessed  with  several  precious 
revivals  of  religion;  and  as  he  longed  for  the  com- 
mencement of  the  work  of  grace  previous  to  any  par- 
ticular indications  of  the  Spirit's  presence,  so  also  did 
he  desire  the  continuance  of  those  divine  operations  by 
which  alone  the  salvation  of  men  can  be  effected.  He 
vigilantly  watched  every  thing  which  seemed  to  indi- 
cate that  the  Spirit  was  about  to  depart,  and  earnestly 
inquired  after  the  cause.  Such  inquiries  appear  in  his 
journal  near  the  close  of  the  year  1829,  and  at  the 
commencement  of  the  year  1830. 

1829,  Sept.  21.  "About  one  o'clock  I  awoke,  and 
being  unable  to  sleep  I  came  into  the  study,  and  tried 
to  pray  and  search  my  heart,  to  find  out  what  hinders 
God's  blessing.  I  found  it  to  be  a  fact  that  the  work 
does  not  advance  in  this  neighborhood  among  the  care- 
less. I  know  of  no  new  cases  of  awakening,  while 
some  have  gone  back  from  their  awakenings.  In  the 
south,  no  advances.  In  the  west  and  north-west,  some. 
In  the  north,  appearances  are  increasingly  favorable. 
But  is  God  indeed  going  to  leave  us  as  we  arel  0  how 
dreadful  the   thought!    What  have  we   done   thus  to 


PROSELYTISM.  '  127 

provoke  him?  On  searching,  I  thought  I  saw  faintly, 
and  prayed  to  see  more,  the  following  evils;  pride,  sell- 
complacency,  self-confidence,  and  remissness." 

Dec.  31.  "At  both  inquiry  meetings,  I  felt  much 
distressed;  not  so  much  because  they  were  thinly 
attended,  as  because  the  church  and  all  seem  to  give 
sad  evidence  of  declension.  I  could  say  but  little. 
Seemed  desirous  to  pray  all  the  time,  and  yet  feared 
that  my  prayer,  and  that  of  my  brethren  was  not  right. 
Returned  home  with  a  very  heavy  heart,  and  very 
weary.  Seemed  desirous  to  cry  to  God  all  the  time, 
and  yet  as  though  bound  down,  so  as  to  be  unable  to 
cry  at  all.  It  was  an  inward  crying,  connected  with 
conscious  sin." 

1830,  Jan.  9.  "  Evening  attended  inquiry  meeting. 
Not  so  many  as  at  some  times.  Felt  ready  to  sink  in 
discouragement,  because  now  for  several  weeks,  I  can 
not  find  or  hear  of  one  who  has  been  converted." 

Jan.  10.  "  Lay  awake  in  the  night,  thinking  of  our 
condition.  My  wile  told  me  of  one  young  woman,  re- 
ported as  having  passed  from  death  unto  life.  This 
seemed  to  revive  my  hopes,  and  caused  me  to  thank 
God  and  take  courage.  O  Lord,  thou  art  our  Saviour. 
Save  me  from  my  sins,  from  all  the  evils  of  my  heart. 
O  save  thy  people,  and  save  poor  sinners.  Move,  draw, 
purify  such  as  have  been  for  weeks  or  months,  attending 
meetings  of  inquiry." 

While  Dr.  Yale  was  sincerely  and  devotedly  attached 
to  the  doctrines  and  order  of  the  Presbyterian  church, 
yet  did  he  most  cordially  extend  the  hand  of  fellowship 
to  the  various  denominations  of  evangelical  Christians, 
who  build  upon  the  same  foundation,  and  rely  for  salva- 
tion upon  the  merits  of  the  same  Saviour.  Yet  was  he 
sometimes  exceedingly  tried  in  his  own  feelings,  at 
what  seemed  to  him  to  be  the  spirit  of  proselytism  in 
others.  He  did  sometimes  feel  as  if  unwarrantable 
efforts  were  made  to  draw  away  disciples  from  among 
his  people,  and  his  vigilance  as  a  pastor  did  not  allow 
him  to  let  them  pass  unnoticed.  Yet  he  never  was 
fond  of  controversy,  nor  did  he  ever  engage  in  it,  but 


128 


HIS  RESIGNATION  OF  THE    PASTORATE. 


when  he  really  believed  that  it  was  demanded  by  fidelity 
to  his  ordination  vows  and  a  regard  to  the  spiritual  inte- 
rests of  his  people.  He  was  as  well  pleased  to  receive 
members  into  the  church  as  other  pastors  are  (if  they 
were  such  members  as  would  be  likely  to  do  honor  to  a 
Christian  'profession),  yet  it  is  not  known,  nor  is  it  be- 
lieved that  he  ever  used  an  undue  influence  to  draw 
away  persons  from  other  churches  into  his  own.  And 
that  spirit  of  Christian  courtesy,  which  he  aways  felt 
disposed  to  show  to  others,  in  this  respect,  he  desired  that 
others  should  extend  .to  him. 

After  having  been  laid  aside  from  the  active  discharge 
of  the  duties  of  the  pastoral  -office,  for  more  than  a 
year,  in  consequence  of  an  attack  of  paralysis,  on  the 
23d  day  of  June,  1852,  he  formally  resigned  his  charge. 
To  this  event  he  had  been  looking  forward  with  some 
degree  of.  solicitude  for  several  months.  Even  while 
yet  possessed  of  his  accustomed  vigor,  and  performing 
his  accustomed  labors,  his  mind  had  been  directed  to- 
wards this  thing  by  the  building  of  a  new  church  edifice 
at  Gloversville,  and  the  expectation  that  a  portion  of 
the  people  :wbuld  draw  off  for  the  purpose  of  organizing 
a  separate  church  in  that' village.  The  project  did  not 
originate  from  any  dissatisfaction  with  him  as  their 
pastor,  or  with  the  church  as  it  was  then  constituted; 
but  solely  from  the  conviction  that  such  a  measure 
would  subserve  the  interests  of  the  church,  while  it  would 
contribute  to  their  personal  convenience.  Dr.  Yale  did 
not  at  first  look  upon  the  enterprise  with  favor;  as  he 
apprehended  that  both  churches,  after  the  separation, 
might  find  themselves  so  crippled  as  to  be  unable  to 
support  the  gospel  at  home,  and  to  contribute  as  they 
had  done  towards  sustaining  the  institutions  of  benevo- 
lence abroad.  Yet  he  did  at  length  become  perfectly 
composed  in  respect  to  the  operation,  and  when  the 
whole  had  been  consummated,  he  felt  particularly  com- 
forted in  view  of  the  flattering  prospects  of  both. 

Upon  his  resignation  having  been  presented  to  the 
congregation  at  a  public  meeting,  a  committee  was  ap- 
pointed to  prepare  and  present  an  answer,  which  was 


THE  RESPONSE.  129 

done  in  due  time,  and  which  has  been  here  transcribed 
for  the  purpose  of  showing  the  estimate  in  which  he  was 
held  by  his  own  people.     It  is  as  follows,  viz: 

Rev.  Dr.  Yale: — As  a  committee  appointed  for  the 
purpose,  we  enter  upon  the  duty  assigned  us,  to  respond 
to  your  letter  of  resignation  of  your  office  as  pastor  of 
this  church  and  people. 

Though  an  expected  event,  it  did  not  occur  without 
producing,  Jn  many  a  bosom,  mingled  emotions  of  sensi- 
bility and  regret,  that  a  relation  so  long  subsisting,  and 
so  .fondly  cherished,  should  in  the  providence  of  God,  at 
length  be  dissolved.  Your  reasons  for  demitting  the 
pastoral. office  are  acquiesced  in,  as  just  and  satisfact- 
ory; and  we  are  happy  to  convey  to  you  the  undimin- 
ished confidence  and  respect  entertained  toward  you, 
by  the  people  of  your  late  charge,  and  of  their  fervent 
wishes  for  your  continued  prosperity  and  happiness,   i 

Your  official  career,  whether  its.  length  be  considered, 
extending  as  it  does  through  the  long  period  of  half  a 
century;  or  whether  we  regard  its  successful  progress 
and  beneficial  results,  has  been  a  marked  and  peculiar 
one;  and  standing  as  we  do,  at  the  close  of  the  first 
epoch  in  the  history  of  this  church,  it  would  be  a  pleas- 
ing duty,  did  the  time  and  the  occasion  justify,  to  lin- 
ger awhile,  amid  the  reminiscences  of  the  past,  and 
opening  our  minds  to  grateful  recollections  of  all  the  ways 
in  which  our  fathers  and  their  children  have  been  led, 
to  gather  fresh  instruction  and  encouragement  for  ena- 
bling us  to  sustain  the  conflicts  and  trials  of  the  future. 
We  would  go  back,  accompanied  by  the  sole  survivor 
of  that  little  band,  whose  warm  hearts  and  willing 
hands  first  established  here,  the  institutions  of  the  gos- 
pel. We  would  go  back  through  a  period,  compre- 
hending nearly  two  cycles  of  human  life,  during  which 
the  surges  of  time  have  whelmed,  in  its  oblivious  waves, 
one  entire  generation  and  the  half  of  another.  We 
would  call  up,  in  fond  review,  those  devoted,  faithful 
men  and  women,  who  staid  up  the  hands  and  encouraged 
the  heart  of  their  youthful  minister,  in  his  early  labors 
and  trials.     We  would  follow  them  in  their  humble  but 


130  THE  RESPONSE. 

beneficent  course,  while,  one  by  one,  they  faded,  and 
dropped  away  from  the  circle  of  duty  and  friendship 
till  all  are  gone:  yet  leaving  as  a  heritage  to  their 
successors,  the  savor  of  their  virtues,  and  their  own 
firm  and  unwavering  attachment  to  their  chosen 
pastor. 

It  would  be  an  interesting  topic  to  treat  of  the  im- 
portance of  faithfulness  in  the  day  of  small  things,  to 
show  that  the  pioneers  of  the  first  generation  had  much 
to  do,  in  laying  the  foundations  of  the  prosperity  of 
this  church.  They  sowed  in  weakness,  if  not  in  dis- 
couragement, and  their  names  will  fade  from  human  re- 
membrance; but  their  record  is  on  high,  and  multi- 
tudes in  this  and  other  lands  will  rejoice  in  the  benefi- 
cent results  of  their  faithful  lives  and  unpretending 
deeds. 

It  would  be  both  pleasing  and  profitable  to  trace  the 
onward  history  of  this  church  down  to  the  present  time, 
to  inquire  into  the  causes  of  its  continued  prosperity, 
with  no  change  in  its  pastoral  relations,  and  without 
any  modification  of  its  principles  and  standards  of 
faith — while  in  the  history  of  multitudes  of  churches  in 
our  country,  mutation  and  change  have  been  the  rule 
rather  than  the  exception — when  innovating  heresies 
have  created  divisions  and  strife,  have  led  to  the  disso- 
lution of  the  pastoral  office,  and  in  many  instances,  have 
uprooted  and  prostrated  the  institutions  of  the  gospel. 

It  would  be  useful  also  and  instructive,  to  learn  by 
what  forming  and  adapting  process,  through  a  series  of 
years,  this  church  and  community,  have  been  advanced 
to  a  leading  position  in  the  great  work  of  Christian 
philanthropy — a  church  which,  while  it  has  fulfilled 
its  mission  at  home,  in  doctrine,  in  practice,  and  in 
influence,  has,  in  a  manner  by  its  beneficent  benefac- 
tions, reproduced  itself  abroad,  in  the  building  up  of 
religious  institutions  on  the  far  continents  of  the  east, 
and  in  the  islands  of  the  sea. 

And  it  would  be  most  grateful,  too,  to  speak  of  the 
mighty  influence  that  one  human  spirit,  guided  by  noble 
aim,  directed  to    worthy  objects,  can  produce  upon  the 


THE  FAREWELL.  131 

interests  of  community  and  the  world — but  these  topics 
must  he  left  to  an  abler  expositor  and  a  more  fitting 
occasion. 

Reverend  and  respected  sir,  this  communication  is  the 
last  incident  in  your  official  relation  to  this  people.  Most 
of  us  behold  in  you,  our  own  and  our  father's  friend, 
endeared  to  us  by  the  double  tie  of  inherited  and  acquired 
attachment.  Many  now  gone  to  their  reward,  and 
many  still  living,  regard  you  as  standing  in  the  sacred 
relation  of  their  spiritual  father;  and  it  will  doubtless 
be  their  joy  and  rejoicing  forever,  that  by  the  influence 
of  your  life,  your  character,  and  your  instructions,  they 
were  led  to  the  Saviour.  Precious  will  be  the  reward 
of  those  who  turn  many  to  righteousness.  Such  reward 
be  yours. 

And  now,  though  we  look  forward  to  years  of  friendly 
and  Christian  intercourse,  and  expect  your  cooperation 
and  counsel  in  all  that  appertains  to  the  interests  of  our 
Zion;  and  though  wTe  forecast  writh  filial  devotedness, 
our  duty  to  watch  over  and  soothe  your  declining  years, 
yet  as  our  pastor  and  guide  in  the  way,  the  endeared  com- 
panionship of  many  years  has  now,  in  the  allotments 
of  providence,  come  to  a  conclusion.  Here  our  paths 
diverge,  and  here,  with  the  sorrowing  emotions  of  true 
hearts,  we  bid  you  farewell. 

Charles  Mills, 
J.  W.  Johnson, 
Elisha  L.  Burton, 

Rev.  E.  Yale,  D.  D.  Horace  Sprague. 


132     MEANS  EMPLOYED  TO  PROMOTE  A  REVIVAL. 


CHAPTER  X. 

MEANS    EMPLOYED    TO    PROMOTE  A  REVIVAL. 

Seasons  of  revival  are  harvest  seasons  to  the  church. 
It  is  a  truth  which  has  been  recognized  by  the  friends  of 
evangelical  religion  for  a  long  period  of  years;  ari  i  the 
Christian  church  has  been  giving  her  response  to  the 
prayer  of  the  prophet:  "  Oh,  Lord,  revive  thy  work."  It 
was  a  prayer  which  Dr.  Yale  offered  as  sincerely  and  as 
frequently  as  any  other.  To  say  that  he  was  not  a 
friend  of  revivals,  would  be  not  only  to  belie  his  profes- 
sion, but  contradict  the  evidence  of  a  long  life  of  devo- 
tion and  piety,  and  of  the  most  untiring  efforts  for  the 
building  up  of  Christ's  kingdom  and  the  conversion  of 
men.  There  was  no  truth  which  he  more  firmly  believed 
than  that  of  the  entire  alienation  of  the  heart  *  from 
God,  and  the  absolute  necessity  of  its  renewal  by  the 
operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  a  preparative  for  future 
bliss.  "  Ye  must  be  born  again." .  He  mourned,  also; 
he  deeply  mourned  over  the  state  of  spiritual  languor 
which  sometimes  pervades  the  Christian  church,  and  the 
absence  of  that  divine  influence  which  results  in  the 
conversion  of  men. 

But  in  promoting  religious  revivals,  he  had  no  confi- 
dence in  the  use  of  such  means  as  were  calculated  merely 
to  move  the  passions,  without  either  awakening  the  con- 
science, convincing  the  understanding,  or  affecting  the 
heart.  His  firm  conviction  was,  that  the  agency  which 
God  employs  in  the  conversion  of  men,  is  truth,  Bible 
truth;  and  that  a  reliance  upon  machinery  instead  of 
the  truths  of  God's  word,  addressed  to  the  understanding 
and  pressed  upon  the  conscience,  was  a  departure  from 
God's  method  of  saving  men.  His  conviction  on  this  point 
he  has  thus  expressed:  "  I  have  never,  except  in  1822, 
and  about  that  time,  nor  then  to  any  great  extent,  adopted 
human  devices  and  expedients.  Methodists,  Baptists,  and 
some  Presbyterians  and  Congregationalists,  have  gone 


NEW    MEASURES.  133 

into  the  use  of  these  devices.  They  have  had  great  ex- 
citements, and  have  called  them  revivals.  Probably  God 
used  his  word  as  preached  in  truth,  and  in  answer  to  the 
prayers  of  his  people  converted  some  souls.  But  I  never 
could  approve  of  these  measures;  and  I  fear  that  the 
churches  have  been  filled  up,  and  made  to  overflow  with 
unconverted  converts.  Hence  the  low  state  of  religion, 
and  the  worldliness  of  professors.  Now  I  have  been 
reproached  by  friends  and  every  body,  because  I  have 
not  gone  into  these  operations. 

An  entire  revolution  is  needed  among  us  in  regard  to 
revivals.  Religious  revivals  among  Methodists  and 
Baptists  are  what  they  always  were.  But  among  Pres- 
byterians and  Congregationalists,  they  are  what  they 
were  not.  Half  a  century  ago  they  were  a  very  differ- 
ent thing,  and  we  must  return  to  plain  truth,  plain  prayer, 
plain  talk  and  plain  duty.  Oh,  Lord,  help  me  and  thy 
people." 

The  above  was  written  near  the  close  of  the  year 
1849. 

Under  date  of  Dec.  21,  1831,  in  writing  to  a  friend 
in  Connecticut,  he  uses  the  following  language: 

"I  wish  to  know  how  your  mind  is,  in  the  midst  of 
the  changes  around  you.  I  perceive  in  many  of  my" 
friends  a  most  surprising  change,  in  regard  to  what  have 
been  called  the  '  newT  measures,'  and  I  am  many  times- 
ready  to  look  round  for  the  land-marks.  I  seem  to  think 
that  they  are  about  to  be  swept  away,  and  yet  I  fear  to 
think  anything  against  what  appears  to  be  the  work  of 
God.  As  to  the  philosophy  of  our  religion,  except  so  far 
as  evidently  based  on  the  word  of  God,  I  do  not  care  a 
fig  for  it.  But  I  do  think  I  see,  even  in  the  midst  of  re- 
vivals, many  sorrowful  traces  of  the  wisdom  of  men — of 
philosophy,  falsely  so  called — a  propensity  to  render  the 
great  truths  of  revelation  more  acceptable  to  unsanctified 
minds.  The  atonement  remains;  conversion  remains.  But 
where  is  regeneration?  Where  is  election?  Where  are  the 
decrees  of  God?  Are  we  to  be  beaten  out  of  these  doc- 
trines? I  hope  not.  I  am  informed  that  some  of  our  ministers, 
in  this  state,  and  those,  too,  who  have  been  among  the  most 
12 


134  REVIVALS   DETERIORATED. 

successful,  are  very  decided  in  these  doctrines.  But  of  oth- 
ers, I  am  sorry  to  say,  that  moral  suasion  is  all  the  influence 
they  believe  in,  all  they  preach,  and  it  is  to  be  believed 
it  is  all  that  most  of  their  converts  know.  The  few 
doctrines  of  the  gospel  are  therefore  useless,  not  preach- 
ed— they  are  neglected,  reproached,  scorned.  Experi- 
ence, as  well  as  the  Bible,  convinces  me  that  the  whole 
truth  must  be  held  up  and  enjoined  fully,  if  we  would 
promote  the  cause  of  God.  I  feel  the  need  of  preaching 
more  doctrine,  even  that  doctrine  which  depraved  nature 
hates.  Men  hate  God,  his  doctrine,  and  everything  good; 
and  if  they  are  truly  converted  they  are  new  creatures." 

In  another  letter,  at  an  earlier  date,  in  speaking  of  the 
revivals  which  took  place  in  central  New  York  in  the 
year  1826,  he  says:  "  Yet  a  few  things  I  lament — fe- 
males praying  in  promiscuous  assemblies — naming  indi- 
viduals publicly  in  prayer  and  preaching — resolving  to 
retire  and  remain  till  death,  or  till  conversion.  For  these 
things  I  feel  grieved,  and  fear  that  sad  results  will  follow." 

His  belief  was  that  on  account  of  these  irregularities, 
and  resort  to  unjustifiable  means  in  promoting  them, 
the  glory  of  revivals  had  been  greatly  marred — an  idea 
which  he  expressed  to  a  correspondent  during  the  last 
year  of  his  life: 

"  Since  1833,  revivals  in  this  region  are  very  much 
deteriorated.  Many  are  greatly  excited  at  times,  and  think, 
or  others  proclaim  that  they  are  converted.  But  after  a 
few  years,  or  even  months,  they  need  to  be  converted 
again.  They  know  nothing.  They  do  nothing.  They 
are  stumbling  blocks.  Men  of  sense  despise  them,  and 
they  despise  religion." 

In  connection  with  the  "  measures  "  spoken  of  above, 
there  has  sometimes  been  gendered  such  a  spirit  of  cen- 
soriousness  and  denunciation,  as  has  shocked  the  sensi- 
bilities of  sober-minded,  humble  Christians,  and  from 
which  men  who  were  possessed  of  the  spirit  of  genuine 
Christianity,  have  involuntarily  revolted..  This  spirit 
was  regarded  by  Dr.  Yale  as  peculiarly  offensive;  and  he 
has  given,  in  some  of  his  letters,  such  an  exhibition  of 
the  true  spirit  of  revivals,  as  will  be  read  both  with  interest 
and  profit. 


THE    SPIRIT   OF   REVIVAL.  135 

Oct.  22,  1827.  "During  all  this  year  we  have  seen 
tokens  for  good  in  our  congregation.  Great  unanimity 
and  harmony  in  the  church,  and  readiness  to  cooperate 
in  the  work  proposed.  I  do  trust  in  God  that  he  will  ere 
long  grant  us  a  refreshing  from  his  presence.  Indeed, 
though  I  dare  not  speak  it  aloud,  yet  I  do  think  a  sacred 
influence  has  been  spreading  over  us  for  a  number  of 
months.  But  oh!  our  depraved  hearts!  A  perpetual  war- 
fare of  depraved  nature  against  all  that  is  holy,  resisting 
even  the  Spirit  of  God.  Should  we  be  disappointed  of 
the  rich  blessing,  we  must  impute  it  entirely  to  our  wicked 
opposition.  And  should  God  visit  us  with  a  refreshing, 
it  will  be  '  not  for  works  of  righteousness  which  we  have 
done.'  I  am  more  and  more  convinced  that  the  real 
spirit  of  revival,  is  a  spirit  of  deep  reverence,  awe,  hu- 
mility, dependence  on  God,  divested  of  self-righteousness 
and  self-seeking;  and  of  tender,  delicate,  kind,  faithful 
love  to  our  fellow-Christians,  and  perishing  sinners.  It 
is  such  a  spirit  as  moved  Abraham  to  intercede  for  the 
cities  of  the  plain;  Moses  to  throw  himself  into  the  breach 
between  the  wrath  of  God  and  Israel;  and  Aaron  to  run 
between  the  living  and  the  dead.  It  excludes  boasting, 
self-confidence,  pride,  harshness,  rashness,  self-will,  and 
censoriousness.  In  short,  it  is  the  same  mind  that  was  in 
Christ  Jesus;  the  same  humble  and  benevolent  mind,  ever 
ready  to  do  good,  deny  self  and  make  sacrifices.  Bu^ 
you  know  it  well." 

His  views  of  protracted  meetings,  he  has  elsewhere 
expressed.  After  all  his  observation  and*  experience, 
his  belief  was  that  other  means  might  be  employed  with 
better  results  than  they.  Yet,  there  were  times,  when, 
under  proper  management,  he  supposed  that  they  might 
be  productive  of  good. 

An  idea  once  occurred  to  him  that  there  might  be  some 
utility  in  a  protracted  prayer -meeting.  He  thus  express- 
ed it  in  a  letter  to  a  friend: 

"  The  thought  has  occurred  to  me  lately,  that  it  would 
be  very  desirable  to  labor  to  have  such  a  prayer-meeting 
in  every  church  as  preceded  the  day  of  Pentecost;  when 
all  members  were  present  (all  that  could  be,  and  as 


136  A    PROTRACTED    PRAYER-MEETING. 

much  as  they  could  be),  with  one  accord,  pleading  the 
promise  and  expecting  the  result.  Ten  days,  more  or 
less,  might  be  the  time,  until  they  obtained  the  blessing. 
Why  should  we  not  have  such  a  prayer-meeting?  It 
should  be  for  Christians,  though  not  excluding  others. 
It  should  be  for  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit.  With 
it  should  be  connected  such  instructions  as  clearly 
show  all  that  is  needful  to  be  known  about  the  Spirit's 
work,  and  such  exhortations  as  might  be  suited  to  excite 
to  fervor,  activity,  and  perseverance.  Especially  should 
the  promises  of  God  be  presented,  and  the  infallible  cer- 
tainty of  them  urged.  Perhaps  in  the  morning  at  9 
o'clock,  a  prayer  meeting  might  be  held  in  each  neigh- 
borhood, and,  at  2  p.  m.,  one  in  the  meeting-house.  This 
might  be  continued  three  or  four  hours,  at  pleasure. 
Then  might  all  return  to  family  worship,  and  close  the 
day  in  the  closet,  as  every  one  should  begin  it.  Let 
the  labor  of  all,  every  day,  tend  to  one  point — to  be  all 
'  of  one  accord,  of  one  mind,'  thinking,  feeling,  acting 
alike,  so  far  as  truth  and  holiness  are  concerned.  Con- 
tinue till  the  Spirit  is  poured  out,  then  act  as  occasion 
might  require. 

I  suppose  these  would  be  new  measures  in  some  re- 
spects; not  in  fact,  but  in  form.  Are  not  the  essential 
outlines  to  be  found  in  the  1st  of  Acts?  I  would  by  no 
means  have  any  more  machinery  about  it  than  is  neces- 
sary to  keep  it  in  motion.  But  it  does  seem  to  me,  that 
we  need  very  much  that  spirit  and  action,  which  are 
truly  after  the  apostolic  pattern.  If  we  do  not  approve 
of  what  some  are  doing,  still  we  need  to  do  something." 

As  might  have  been  expected,  the  means  which  he 
employed  for  the  promotion  of  revivals  among  his  own 
people,  wrere  in  accordance  with  those  firmly  established 
principles  which  are  contained  in  the  above  extracts 
from  his  correspondence.  First  of  all,  he  cherished  the 
feeling  of  entire  dependence  upon  the  grace  of  God  and 
the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  and  frequently,  did  he 
give  utterance  to  the  sentiment  which  was  so  reverently 
expressed  by  the  devout  Psalmist,  "  My  soul,  wait  thou 
only  upon  God;  for  my  expectation  is  from  him." 


TO   ASK   HELP.  137 

This  idea  will  be  illustrated  by  a  few  extracts  from 
his  diary, 

1828,  April  13.  Sabbath.  "  Since  meeting  I  have  tried 
some  to  pray.  Have  thought  of  our  proposed  day  of 
fasting  and  prayer  next  Saturday,  to  ask  help.  It 
seemed  that  the  first  thing  would  be  to  turn  all  our 
prayers  out  of  doors,  and  look  at  them,  and  see  their 
abominations ;  then  to  ask  help  in  the  following 
things,  viz: 

1.  Preparation  of  heart  in  Christians. 

2.  Detection  and  conversion  of  hypocrites. 

3.  Conversion  of  heads  of  families  belonging  to  us. 

4.  Conversion    of     unconverted    sabbath     school 

teachers  and  scholars. 

5.  Gathering  and  conversion  of  heads  of  families 

not  belonging  to  any. 

6.  Gathering    and   conversion    of   sabbath  school 

scholars  not  belonging  to  any. 
Great  work  indeed ! 
Needful : 

1.  For  personal  benefit. 

2.  For  the  benefit  of  connections  and  associates. 

3.  For  the  benefit  of  the  next  generation. 

4.  For  promoting  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  the 

world. 

5.  For  the  glory  of  God,  Father,  Son  and  Spirit. 
We  ask  help  of  the  Lord. 

1.  He  alone  can  afford  help. 

2.  His  word  encourages  us  to  ask  of  him. 

3.  The  whole  originates  with  him.     Grace." 
1824,  March  1.  "  Four  things  are  needful  to  be  pre- 
pared for  a  revival. 

1.  Ardent  desire  of  it. 

2.  Gospel  labor  for  it. 

3.  A  sense  of  absolute  dependence. 

4.  Prayer  to  God  the  only  help." 

July  14.  "Chose  my  subject  for  a  sermon,  at  5  o'clock. 
While  looking  it  over,  four  precious  thoughts  occurred 
to  me  : 

1.  It  is  my  business  to  preach  the  gospel. 


138  god's  hand  in  god's  work. 

2.  It  is  the  business  of  my  hearers  to  embrace  it. 

3.  It  is  the  business  of  Christians  to  pray  for  a 

blessing  upon  it. 

4.  It  is  the  gracious  work  of  God  to  save  souls, 
through  the  preaching  of  the  gospel." 

1829,  Aug.  6.  "  During  the  night  I  felt  some  anxiety 
on  account  of  two  things  mentioned  yesterday,  aad 
also  on  account  of  the  fact  that  every  holy  movement 
among  us  may  stop  in  a  moment.  One  soul  can  not 
live  without  the  life-giving  influence  of  the  Spirit  of 
life.  But  every  soul  can  live  to  which  he  gives  life. 
So  I  may  rest  on  this  foundation.  God's  hand  is  in 
God's  work.  0  my  soul,  what  more  canst  thou  desire? 
'  Father,  glorify  thy  name.'  This  has  been  my  sup- 
port. I  approximate  a  little  towards  it  in  my  feelings 
now.     Bring  my  heart,  O  Lord,  to  rest  on  thee." 

"  Heard  of  a  young  man  who  seems  to  be  less  con- 
cerned than  he  was.  Several  are  in  a  very  critical 
state.  Surely  the  Lord  is  very  kind  in  showing  us 
that  we  can  do  nothing  without  him.  0  that  we  might 
hang  our  helpless  souls  on  him,  and  put  all  our  trust  in 
him.  It  seems  to  me,  and  I  hope  it  does  to  some  others, 
that  no  advances  can  be  made  unless  God  is  pleased  to 
work  by  his  Holy  Spirit.  O  Lord,  enable  us  to  feel 
always  thus,  only  more  and  more." 

Aug.  10.  "  It  seemed  as  though  every  thing  were 
passing  away  from  me  and  others;  that  the  Spirit  was 
already  gone,  or  would  soon  go;  and  that  all  our  ex- 
pectations would  be  disappointed.  Clearly  did  I  see, 
and  fully  realize,  that  nothing  could  be  done  without 
God." 

Sept.  1.  "Awoke  before  four  in  the  morning.  Being 
anxious,  I  arose  and  went  into  the  study,  where  I 
poured  out  my  heart  to  God  for  all  I  needed,  especially 
that  he  would  direct  and  order  all  the  movements  at 
present  in  the  North-West.  It  is  very  comforting 
indeed  to  have  a  God  to  go  to.  The  words  of  the 
Savior  after  his  resurrection,  which  had  occurred  to 
me  sabbath  morning  as  I  was  going  to  church,  and 
feeling  my  weakness,  afforded  me  great  and  unspeakable 


NO    TRUST    IN   MAN.  139 

comfort,  viz:  'All  power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven 
and  in  earth.'  My  soul  rejoiced.  1  gave  thanks  for 
these  words.  I  rested  on  them  in  connection  with  the 
second  psalm,  as  the  food  and  comfort  of  my  soul.  I 
spent  about  an  hour  in  committing  the  good  cause  to 
the  Savior,  and  in  calling  upon  him  for  help,  espe- 
cially for  heads  of  families,  the  husbands  of  our  pious 
sisters." 

Aug.  2.  "  Was  disappointed  in  not  being  favored 
with  the  labors  of  Mr.  Wisner  to-day.  As  I  was  going 
to  the  church  these  words  occurred,  'Cursed  is  the  man 
that  trusteth  in  man,  and  whose  heart  departeth  from  the 
Lord.'  I  had  sinned.  I  saw  the  need  of  withdrawing 
my  trust  in  man,  and  turning  to  the  Lord.  Preached 
in  the  morning  on  I  Cor.  ii,  5,  '  That  your  faith  should 
not  stand  in  the  ivisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of 
God:  " 

But,  while  his  sole  dependence  rested  on  the  mighty 
energies  of  the  Spirit  of  God;  and  while  he  ever  felt 
that,  "  it  is  not  of  him  that  willeth,  nor  of  him  that 
runneth,  but  of  God  that  showeth  mercy,"  he  was  not 
of  those  who  fly  to  this  as  an  apology  for  the  neglect  of 
appropriate  means.  His  principle  was  (as  above  ex- 
pressed), "  It  is  my  business  to  preach  the  gospel.  It  is 
the  glorious  work  of  God  to  save  souls." 

In  the  use  of  means,  his  desire  was  to  employ  just 
such  as  would  be  calculated  to  produce  upon  the  mind 
the  conviction  of  one's  utter  helplessness  and  dependence; 
and  to  direct  the  mind  to  the  contemplation  of  the  grace 
of  God  as  exhibited  in  the  death  and  sacrifice  of  Christ. 

He  had  no  wish  merely  to  excite  the  sympathetic 
emotions  of  the  soul;  to  make  a  strong  impression  upon 
the  passions;  or  to  create  unreasonable  claim. 

His  views  in  these  respects  appear  from  the  following: 

18.29,  July  22.  "  Visited  in  a  number  of  families  and 
conversed  with  several  under  serious  impressions.  Some 
seemed  not  to  be  very  deeply  impressed.  There  appears 
to  be  a  speculating  spirit  which  will  cause  all  serious- 
ness to  evaporate,  as  I  fear.  The  Bible  class  this  evening 
was  very  peculiar.     Sixty  or  seventy  were  present,  I 


140  CAMP   MEETING. 

should  think,  and  they  were  uncommonly  solemn.  Seve- 
ral seemed  to  be  much  affected.  I  took  pains  to  avoid 
exciting  sympathy,  as  I  was  really  apprehensive  that 
some  might  weep  aloud.  But  it  was  awTfully  solemn." 
July  26.  "  Heard  of  a  meeting  last  evening  at  which 
the  supposed  converts  were  present  wYith  some  professors, 
and  at  wmich  every  thing  was  not  conducted  discreetly. 
Now  I  fear  another  evil,  even  undue  animal  affection. 
I  fear  this  may  provoke  the  Lord  to  give  us  up  and 
withdraw  from  us.     In  this  also  I  go  to  the  Lord. 

Til  cast  my  burdens  on  his  arm, 
And  rest  upon  his  word.'  " 

It  was  this  which  created  in  his  mind,  particularly,  a 
decided  disapprobation  of  the  efforts  connected  with 
what  are  ordinarily  denominated  camp  meetings;  and 
it  wras  such  a  feeling  which  prompted  him  to  make  in 
his  diary  the  following  entry: 

July  28.  "  Awoke  before  three  this  morning.  Was 
agitated  in  view  of  the  present  state  of  my  people, 
especially,  in  prospect  of  the  Methodist  camp  meeting, 
three  weeks  hence.  The  thought  of  so  many  warmly 
excited,  going  to  a  camp  meeting,  seemed  dreadful.  I 
arose  soon  after  three,  and  retired  to  my  study,  and 
committed  the  whole,  most  fully  and  most  cordially,  to 
God." 

Not  only  was  Dr.  Yale  not  very  much  in  favor  of 
what  are  technically  called  protracted  meetings,  but  he 
did  not  approve  of  the  plan  of  very  much  multiplying 
religious  meetings  in  any  shape,  during  a  time  of 
revival.  His  reasons  for  this  he  gives  at  the  same  date 
with  the  extracts  given  above,  as  follows: 

"  On  returning  home  I  learned  with  regret  that  there 
had  been  a  meeting  in  one  of  the  houses  in  the  neigh- 
borhood. I  fear  too  many  meetings  on  several  ac- 
counts : 

1.  They  do  not  allow  time  for  private  reading,  medi- 
tation and  prayer. 

2.  They  exhaust  the  spirits,  and  prepare  the  way  for 
a  speedy  declension. 


BIBLE    TRUTH.  141 

3.  They  produce  religious  gossiping  and  dissipation. 
0  Lord,  save  us  from  these  evils." 

His  reliance,  under  the  operations  of  the  Spirit  of 
God,  was  upon  the  plain,  unvarnished,  faithful  exhibi- 
tion of  gospel  truth;  presented  in  public  assemblies,  in 
meetings  for  prayer  and  religious  conference,  and  in 
personal,  familiar  conversation  with  individuals.  A 
summary  of  the  means  on  which  he  relied  may  be  found 
in  the  following  paragraphs  : 

1829,  Aug.  3.  "Church  meeting  at  3  p.  M.  A  com- 
mittee of  fourteen  were  appointed  to  counsel  and  aid 
me.  Made  observations  designed  to  show  that  we  should 
mind  our  own  business — pray  in  secret  and  in  little 
circles — read  the  Bible  much,  much,  much — say  but 
little,  and  as  much  as  possible  of  that  little  in  the  words 
of  the  Holy  Spirit." 

In  presenting  the  truth,  he  seemed  to  rely  upon  the 
truth  itself,  or  rather,  the  truth  set  home  upon  the 
conscience  by  the  Spirit  of  God;  and  not  upon  any 
particular  coloring  which  that  truth  might  receive. 

The  following  example  is  in  point: 

1803,  Sept.  4.  Sabbath.  "  Conference  in  the  meeting- 
house at  half-past  four.  Subject:  death,  the  general 
resurrection,  the  final  judgment  and  eternity.  These 
subjects  were  considered  in  the  plainest  manner,  and, 
according  to  the  simple  truth,  as  far  as  it  could  be  con- 
ceived. I  labored  to  avoid  every  circumstance  which 
should  give  false  alarm,  and  endeavored  to  state  facts  in 
the  clear  light  of  divine  revelation.  As  the  minds  of 
the  people  were  very  tender,  nothing  further  was  neces- 
sary than  to  state  the  truth.  As  the  system  of  doctrines 
was  concluded  at  this  conference,  it  was  thought  ad- 
visable to  recapitulate,  that  all  the  doctrines  might  be 
seen,  as  it  were,  at  one  view.  This  meeting  was  very 
solemn." 

In  the  above  extract,  mention  is  made  of  a  meeting 
for  religious  conference.  Such  meetings  were  com- 
mon; and  this  was  one  of  the  means  in  which  he 
had  great  confidence.  At  some  of  these  meetings, 
personal   religious   conversation    was   had   with    each 


142  SUBJECTS    FOR    CONFERENCE. 

individual  present,  as  to  the  state  of  his  own  mind. 
More  frequently  some  subjects  were  discussed  which 
had  been  proposed  at  a  previous  meeting;  or  some  case 
of  conscience  or  duty  considered.  I  will  here  mention 
a  few  of  those  subjects,  merely  as  a  sample. 

"  The  character  of  God — the  character  of  man — the 
way  of  escape  from  sin  and  misery — and  the  experience 
of  Christians,  especially  submission  to  the  Divine  will." 

"  The  intercessory  character  of  Christ." 

"  The  sum  of  the  moral  law." 

"  Why  do  mankind  neglect  the  concerns  of  their 
souls?" 

"  What  is  godly  sorrow?" 

"  Is  there  any  propriety  in  our  concluding  that  we 
can  do  nothing,  because  we  are  dependent  on  God?" 

"  Have  we  any  reason  to  complain  of  God  as  a  hard 
master?" 

"  Two  cases  of  conscience: 

1.  Whether  there  can  be  grace  wrhere  there  is  a 
great  prevalence  of  sin. 

2.  Whether  persons  ought  to  doubt  because  they  do 
not  come  up  to  the  exercises  of  some  others." 

"  Whether  the  unregenerate  have  anything  to  do." 
(Answered  in  the  affirmative.) 

"Three  questions:  What  is  the  nature  of  sin?  Is  it 
an  infinite  evil  ?  Is  it  necessarily  connected  with 
misery?" 

"  What  is  moral  agency?  Is  man  a  moral  agent?  Is 
man  an  accountable  being?" 

"Are  all  mankind  born  under  the  covenant  of  works?" 

"  What  is  the  covenant  of  redemption?" 

"  Three  questions: 

1.  What  remedy  is  provided  for  fallen  man? 

2.  Who  is  the  mediator? 

3.  What  is  his  character?" 

The  above  subjects  are  among  those  wrhich  were 
discussed  in  their  religious  conferences,  during  two  or 
three  of  the  first  years  of  his  ministry,  during  a  portion 
of  which  time  they  enjoyed  many  tokens  of  the  presence 
of  the  Holy  Spirit. 


PRAYER   AND   CONFERENCE  MEETINGS.  143 

Their  conference  meetings  were  among  the  most 
solemn  and  interesting,  and  useful  meetings  which 
were  held.  This  will  appear  from  the  following  account 
of  one  of  them. 

"  Conference  at  3  o'clock.  Various  subjects.  Re- 
marks on  Luke  xviii.  Our  Lord's  question  t©  Peter, 
1  Lovest  thou  me?'  *  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  which 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.'  Question,  What  are 
we  to  understand  by  the  school  of  Christ?  Remarks  on 
this  passage,  '  Quench  not  the  Spirit.'  This  meeting 
exhibited  many  serious  countenances,  and  was  indeed 
very  solemn.  Many  shed  tears,  and  all  manifested  the 
greatest  attention.  There  was  the  most  profound  silence 
through  the  whole  time.  The  eyes  were  generally  cast 
down,  fixed  upon  the  speaker,  or  covered  with  the 
handkerchief.  The  power  of  the  Spirit  seemed  present 
to  bless.  The  tongue  of  the  speakers  could  not  be  dumb, 
and  several  Christian  friends  manifested  great  readiness  to 
assist.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  meeting  the  people 
seemed  to  tarry  around,  as  though  they  could  scarcely 
leave  the  place;  and,  indeed,  some  did  stay  half  an  hour 
or  more,  as  though  desirous  to  get  more  instruction." 

From  the  subjects  of  discussion  in  these  conference 
meetings,  it  may  be  seen,  that  what  was  specially  aimed 
at,  was  to  bring  gospel  truth  in  contact  with  the  under- 
standing, the  conscience,  and  the  heart,  with  the  fullest 
conviction  that  God  makes  use  of  his  word  as  the  great 
instrument  of  salvation. 

Sometimes,  young  people  were  requested  to  write  on 
the  subject  which  had  been  proposed  at  a  previous 
meeting.  Sometimes,  in  these  meetings,  he  called  upon 
young  men  to  pray  in  turn.  Meetings  for  prayer,  by 
which  was  recognized  the  fact  of  their  dependence  upon 
God,  were  constantly  maintained.  There  were  some 
general  prayer-meetings  for  the  church.  There  were 
also  prayer-meetings  held  in  different  neighborhoods, 
and  in  different  parts  of  the  congregation.  There  were 
prayer-meetings  especially  for  youth,  and  prayer- 
meetings  for  females. 

Dr.  Yale's  belief  ever  was,  that  there  was  an  impro- 


144  MEN   GOING   TO   DESTRUCTION. 

priety  in  females  taking  an  active  part  in  leading  the 
devotions  of  promiscuous  assemblies.  Yet  he  desired 
always  that  they  should  be  active  in  the  sphere  in  which 
they  had  been  placed  by  the  providence  of  God.  Meet- 
ings for  prayer  and  spiritual  improvement  held  by  them- 
selves «and  for  their  own  special  benefit,  always  met 
with  his  cordial  approbation.  Such  meetings  were  held 
in  his  congregation  and  by  the  members  of  his  church 
at  an  early  period  of  his  ministry. 

Though  he  cherished  a  most  vivid  impression  of  his 
own  personal  responsibility,  and  though  he  never  enter- 
tained a  desire  to  transfer  that  responsibility  to  others, 
yet  he  did  desire  the  cooperation  of  the  members  of  the 
church,  in  his  labors  to  promote  the  interests  of  Christ's 
kingdom;  and  he  proposed  various  plans  by  which  their 
cooperation  might  be  secured.  Not  only  did  he  call 
upon  different  individuals  to  attend  him  in  his  pastoral 
visits,  but  committees  of  the  church  were  frequently 
appointed  to  attend  to  that  kind  of  labor  by  themselves. 

Recognizing  as  he  did  his  entire  dependence  upon 
the  grace  of  God,  and  feeling  the  need  of  much  and  fer- 
vent prayer,  there  were  times  when  he  particularly  de- 
sired the  members  of  the  church  to  unite  with  him  in 
seasons  of  private  fasting  and  prayer,  with  the  view  to 
seek  the  special  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

One  such  instance  is  thus  noticed: 

1830,  Sept.  7.  "  In  prayer  had  an  awful  sense  of  the 
condition  of  this  apostate  world,  as  lying  in  sin,  and 
only  a  few  in  the  way  of  life,  and  these  few  very  imperfect. 
Men  seemed  to  me  to  be  moving  on  in  the  broad  way, 
by  their  hosts,  under  their  standards;  all  the  Pagans,  the 
Mahomedans,  the  Jews,  the  Catholics,  the  Infidels,  the 
Heretics,  the  irreligious  of  every  other  description. 
What  shall  I  do?  Lead  individuals  to  prayer  and  fasting 
privately;  then  in  company  by  sections;  then  the  whole 
church.  Do  it  speedily.  Begin  to  bring  it  about  to- 
day. I  must  act — speedily.  Oh,  Lord,  direct,  guide, 
purify  me. 

In  the  afternoon  I  went  out  and  called  on  all  the  mem- 
bers in  one  district,  seventeen  in  number,  in  eight  fami- 


REVIVAL    IN    1841-  145 

lies,  and  speak  to  them  about  a  day  of  private  fasting 
and  prayer,  to  be  observed  this  week  or  next,  chiefly, 
and  in  all  cases  where  it  can  be,  next  week.  Nearly  all 
promised  they  would  do  it.  Some  thought  it  very  im- 
portant. Some  seemed  taken  by  surprise.  Read  or  re- 
ferred to  the  third  of  Jonah,  and  recommended  it  to  alh 
Conversed  with  two  young  women  who  have  been 
thoughtful  for  some  time.  More  tender  than  I  expected 
to  find  them." 

Sept.  8.  "  Visited  six  families,  and  engaged  all  the 
members  to  keep  the  private  fast." 

Sept.  9.  "  Visited  four  families.  Found  the  members; 
in  a  frame  to  encourage  my  proposal  for  private  fasting 
and  prayer.  One  member  said  she  had  felt  the  need  of 
it,  and  thought  of  proposing  it  .to  the  sisters,  but  was 
deterred  by  the  fear  of  taking  too  much  upon  her.  One 
woman  put  a  paper  into  my  hand,  requesting  *  prayers 
for  her  perishing  soul.'  This  affected  and  encouraged 
me." 

I  will  close  this  chapter  with  extracts  of  a  letter  to  a 
friend,  in  which  he  gives  a  narrative  of  the  means  em- 
ployed for  the  promotion  of  revival  among  his  people,  at 
one  important  period  of  their  history: 

Oct.  3,  1814.  "Will  you  bear  with  me,  if  I  tell  you 
some  of  God's  wonderful  works  in  answer  to  prayer  in 
this  place?  During  four  years  before  Oct.  1,  18  J 3,  we 
had  a  prayer-meeting  a  week,  in  the  center  of  our  set- 
tlement, with  little  variation  as  to  numbers  and  pros- 
pects. Just  one  year  from  last  evening  we  had  a  con- 
ference attended  by  a  crowd  of  people,  and  we  have  had 
a  similar  one  statedly  on  sabbath  evening  ever  since,, 
with  few  exceptions.  A  week  or  two  after  that  time,  I 
was  walking  to  visit  a  pious  family,  and  inquiring  with 
myself,  as  I  had  done  for  some  weeks  before,  what  more 
I  could  do  for  the  salvation  of  perishing  sinners  among^ 
the  dear  people  of  my  charge.  I  had  ascended  a  hill,, 
where  I  had  the  prospect  of  many  houses,  and  I  said:: 
'In  that,  and  that,  and  that  house  I  have  every  reason 
to  suppose  there  are  souls  destitute  of  a  saving  interest 
in  Christ.'  The  thought  was  affecting,  and  pressed 
13 


146  NARRATIVE  OF  MEANS. 

home  the  inquiry  more  powerfulyl:  What  can  I  do  for 
their  salvation?  With  these  impressions  I  entered  the 
house  to  which  I  was  going,  and  entered  into  conversa- 
tion on  religious  subjects.  In  the  course  of  the  conver- 
sation I  made  inquiries  respecting  religious  meetings, 
and  whether  they  would  be  willing  to  attend  if  they 
should  be  appointed.  This  promise  struck  my  mind 
with  peculiar  force,  Mat.  xviii:  'Where  two  or  three 
are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the 
midst  of  them.'  This  seemed  to  be  an  encourgement  to 
the  smallest  number  that  could  meet. 

Not  long  after  this  came  to  my  mind,  John  xvi: 
'Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  the  father  in  my  name,  he  will 
give  to  you.'  These  two  promises  appeared  to  be  a 
broad  and  solid  foundation  for  prayer-meetings.  At  the 
same  time  it  appeared  very  desirable  that  Christians 
should  be  more  extensively  called  into  action.  I  pro- 
posed to  my  brethren  to  divide  our  prayer-meeting  into 
six.  The  proposal  met  their  approbation,  and  immedi- 
ately we  established  them  in  different  parts  of  the  place, 
at  the  same  time,  on  Thursday  of  each  week.  I  was  to 
attend  each  in  rotation;  and  in  my  absence,  a  deacon,  or 
the  oldest  brother  present,  was  to  preside.  Several  soon 
came  forward,  who  had  not  before  prayed  in  public,  and 
almost  all  the  brethren  took  an  active  part.  People  at- 
tended well.  A  few  weeks  after,  I  heard  of  one  who 
appeared  to  be  awakened.  Some  weeks  after  that,  I 
heard  of  one  or  two  more.  1  visited  them  and  found 
evident  marks  of  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Through  the  great  goodness  of  God,  our  meetings 
still  continue,  and  as  many  as  forty  persons  within  my 
knowledge,  entertain  hope  of  a  saving  change.  Many 
more  are  seriously  impressed,  and  a  remarkable  solem- 
nity rests  upon  the  minds  of  the  congregation  in  general. 
We  think  that  we  have  seen  special  answers  to  prayer. 
I  would  gladly  mention  many  more  particulars,  but  I 
have  not  room,  and  I  do  not  suppose  that  they  will  in- 
terest you  so  much  as  they  do  myself.  I  think,  however, 
that  I  must  mention  these  things  as  an  encouragement  to 
God's  people  to  pray.  Never  have  I  seen  so  laborious — 
never  so  happy  a  year.    Sometimes  I  have  spent  almost 


HIS    TREATMENT  OF    INQUIRING    SINNERS.  147 

the  whole  week  in  conversing  with  people  under  reli- 
gious exercises.  The  work  has  been  very  gradual,  yet 
'  the  Lord  has  done  great  things  for  us,  whereof  we  are 
glad.'  But  only  a  small  number  are  yet  saved.  Many 
individuals,  and  some  whole  families,  seem  to  be  entire- 
ly unmoved,  '  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins.' 

I  feel,  and  hope  God's  people  feel,  that  we  have  just 
as  much  need,  and  just  as  much  encouragement  to  pray 
now,  as  we  had  a  year  ago;  that  we  are  dependent  on 
God  from  moment  to  moment,  that  without  Christ  we 
can  do  nothing,  and  that  we  can  do  all  things  in  his 
strength.  '  Pray  for  us,'  that  we  may  '  always  pray  and 
not  faint.'" 


CHAPTER  XL 

HIS    TREATMENT   OF    INQUIRING    SINNERS. 

Though  it  wTas  not  the  privilege  of  Dr.  Yale  to  live 
in  the  midst  of  one  constant  revival  of  religion,  and  to 
have  sinners  coming  to  him  daily  or  weekly,  to  inquire 
after  the  way  of  salvation;  yet,  during  his  ministry, 
there  were  different  times,  when  a  considerable  number 
of  persons  looked  to  him  for  counsel  and  instruction, 
respecting  their  duty  as  inquiring  sinners.  The  church 
of  his  charge  did  pass  through  some  long  seasons  of  re- 
ligious declension;  and  some  there  were,  even  among 
his  own  people,  who  seemed  at  times  much  disposed  to 
cast  the  blame  upon  him,  notwithstanding  all  his  pas- 
toral fidelity,  and  to  indulge  the  opinion  that  the  reason 
why  they  were  not  favored  with  such  special  tokens  of 
the  divine  presence  as  had  formerly  been  enjoyed,  was 
because  he  did  not  think  proper  to  adopt  those  measures 
for  the  promotion  of  revivals,  which  were  approved  and 
adopted  by  some  others.  Yet  it  ought  to  be  remembered 
that,  in  regard  to  the  measures,  opinions  of  Dr.  Yale 
were  always  the  same.     Several  most  precious  revivals 


148  THE  SINNER  DIRECTED  TO  CHRIST. 

among  his  people,  had  been  enjoyed  in  the  use  of  the 
very  measures  which  he  always  approved,  and  which  he 
always  felt  ready  to  employ.  Why  should  not  the  same 
system  of  agencies  which  produced  such  desirable  results 
in  1803,  in  1814,  in  1821,  in  1829,  in  1831,  and  in  1838, 
produce  the  same  reults  equally  as  desirable  in  1849? 
It  is  to  be  apprehended  that  the  reason  is  to  be  looked 
for  somewhere  else  than  in  him,  or  the  means  which  he 
used.  How  much  those  bickerings,  and  that  spirit  of 
fault-finding  which  was  indulged  in  by  a  few  of  his  own 
people,  had  to  do  with  it,  it  might  be  well  to  inquire, 
and  yet  it  is  a  question  which  1  find  myself  unable  to 
answer. 

Yet,  revivals  were  enjoyed;  and  in  the  course  of  his 
ministry,  he  was  called  upon  to  guide  to  Christ  a  large 
number  of  awakened  sinners.  Our  present  inquiry  re- 
lates to  the  manner  in  which  this  part  of  his  work  was 
performed.  It  has  been  made  sufficiently  to  appear  in 
the  preceding  pages,  that,  his  firmest  conviction  was 
that  the  salvation  of  men  is  secured  by  no  other  agency 
than  that  of  the  Spirit  of  God  and  that  it  is  in  the 
highest  degree  presumptuous  in  men,  to  think  of  taking 
the  work  out  of  his  hand.  He  went  to  work  under  this 
impression,  ever  feeling  that  it  was  not  his  province  to 
'get  up  a  revival;'  but  only  to  cooperate  with  God  in 
the  use  of  his  appointed  means. 

Some  idea  of  his  method  of  dealing  with  persons  un- 
der conviction,  and  the  end  which  he  wished  to  attain, 
may  be  gained  by  the  following: 

1821,  June  11.  "  Read  something  in  Stoddard's  Guide 
to  Christ.     Directions  how  to  treat  awakened  sinners. 

1.  Endeavor  to  increase  their  convictions. 

2.  Encourage  them  to  use  means  in  order  to  conver- 
sion. (I  doubt  some  whether  the  view  given,  be  perfect- 
ly correct.) 

3.  Direct  him  what  course  to  take  at  present:  1,  Se- 
cret prayer,  2;  Avoid  sin;  3,  Lie  open  to  conviction. 

The  tendency  of  all  this  is  to  lead  the  sinner 
to  think  he  is  doing  all  he  can  to  be  converted;  that  if 
he  is  not  converted,  it  is  not  his  own  fault,  and  also  to 
think  he  is  converted  when  he  is  not. 


COUNSELS   TO   SINNERS.  149 

I  looked  through  the  book  and  found  many  cases  stated 
which  J  thought  arose  from  wrong  directions;  but  to- 
wards the  end  he  came  to  the  point,  though  I  could  not 
agree  with  him  in  thinking  that  the  first  exercise  of  a 
gracious  principle  is  always  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  On 
the  subject  of  submission,  I  think  he  is  excellent.  The 
soul  is  brought  to  submit  of  necessity." 

He  was  always  gratified,  when,  in  conversing  with 
persons  under  awakening,  he  found  them  sensible  of  the 
depravity  and  hardness  of  their  hearts,  and  one  thing 
which  he  always  aimed  at,  was  to  deepen  this  impres- 
sion, while  he  desired,  at  the  same  time,- to  guide  their 
thoughts  to  Christ,  and  to  encourage  them  to  believe 
that,  depraved  and  sinful  as  they  were,  they  had  no  oc- 
casion to  despair  or  despond.  This  may  be  seen  from 
what  follows: 

1821,  Dec.  24.  "On  Friday  I  was  called  to  see  a 
young  woman  who  is  consumptive.  I  found  her,  very 
unexpectedly,  to  be  sensible  of  her  hard  heart.  It  was 
truly  encouraging  to  see  her,  though  she  did  not  see 
that  she  was  unwilling  to  accept  of  Christ.  She  seem- 
ed to  be  afraid  that  Christ  would  not  accept  of  her.  I 
pressed  her  to  make  the  trial,  and  endeavored  to  make 
her  feel  that  her  will  alone  stood  between  her  and 
Christ." 

^;1820,  Oct.  20.  "  Conversed  with  a  woman,  and  found 
her  mind  very  tender  and  thoughtful.  Some  conversa- 
tion as  follows:  Do  you  believe  that  Christ  is  God?  i  I 
do  not  suppose  I  believe  it  as  I  ought.'  Do  you  believe 
it  so  as  to  lead  you  to  worship  him?  '  I  fear  not.'  Do 
you  not  believe  him  to  be  such  a  Savior  as  you  need? 
1 1  am  such  a  sinner  that  I  fear  he  will  not  have  mercy 
on  rae.'  The  tears  often  rolled  down  her  face,  and  she 
could  not  conceal  them.  After  I  arose  up  to  come  away, 
she  said:  '  I  sometimes  think  when  my  children  act  bad, 
and  will  not  do  as  I  bid  them,  I  disobey  God  much  more 
than  they  disobey  me;  that  he  has  much  more  reason  to 
be  angry  with  me  than  I  with  them.'  " 

1822,  Feb.  1.   "  Yesterday  I  was  called  by  a  very  ur- 
gent request  to  visit  a  lady  over  the  Mohawk  river — a 


150 


THE   DESPONDING    SINNER. 


woman  who  resided  awhile  among  us,  and  was  serious- 
ly impressed  two  years  ago.  Found  her  sick,  and  anx- 
iously concerned  for  her  salvation.  That  appeared  to 
be  her  only  concern.  She  had  been  concerned,  more  or 
less,  ever  since  I  conversed  with  her  two  years  ago.  She 
appeared  to  be  sensible  of  her  sin  in  some  measure.  I 
directed  her  to  go  to  Christ.  She  was  afraid  he  would 
not  accept  of  her.  She  seemed  somewhat  surprised  to 
hear  that  he  was  able  and  willing  to  save  the  greatest 
sinners.  She  said  she  was  willing  to  come  to  him.  I 
felt  some  doubtful  whether  she  was  enough  acquainted 
with  her  own  heart;  but  urged  her  to  bring  all  her  sins 
to  Christ,  and  confess  them,  and  put  all  her  trust  in  him." 

1830,  Jan.  5.  "At  half-past  four,  I  was  up  and  entered 
into  my  closet,  praying  and  mourning  over  my  heart, 
and  the  state  of  my  people.  In  the  forenoon  I  called 
to  see  a  young  woman  in  much  distress  of  mind.  Found 
her  fearing  that  there  could  be  no  mercy  for  her- — pointed 
her  to  Isaiah  lv  and  Mathew  viii,  and  urged  her  to  come 
and  see  if  there  were  mercy;  and  told  her  there  would 
be  time  enough  to  mourn  over  her  desperate  condition, 
when  she  had  made  the  trial  and  been  rejected." 

1829,  Aug.  7.  uAt  evening,  S.  A.  called,  in  much 
distress.  She  was  evidently  inclining  to  look  very 
much  at  her  own  heart,  and  thinking  that  she  felt 
nothing,  while  she  was  very  much  distressed.  I  inquired 
of  her  concerning  certain  facts,  which  she  acknow- 
ledged. Such  as  these:  'Do  you  not  feel  much  afraid 
of  God's  wrath?'  '  I  do  some.'  '  Do  you  not  feel  that 
you  deserve  if?'  '  I  do.'  '  Have  you  not  broken  all  his 
commandments?'  '  I  have.'  '  Do  you  not  feel  that  your 
heart  is  at  enmity  against  God?'  '  I  do  not  know  that  I 
have  felt  that.'  'Have  you  not  sometimes  felt  envious, 
when  you  have  heard  that  others  have  obtained  hope?' 
'  Yes.'  *  Have  you  not  felt  hard  towards  God  for  taking 
them  and  leaving  you?'  '  I  have.'  '  Have  you  not  some- 
times thought  it  vain  for  you  to  strive  any  more,  and 
that  you  would  give  it  up?'  '  I  have  thought  so,  but  I 
have  thought  this  the  last  time.'  " 

Then  I  endeavored  to  show  her  the  evil  of  such  a 


A    LITTLE    GIRL.  151 

state  of  mind,  and  of  such  exercises,  and  to  turn  her 
mind  entirely  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  endeavored 
to  set  his  excellencies  before  her,  and  to  commend  him 
to  her  acceptance." 

The  last  extract  is  an  illustration  of  the  manner  in 
which  he  sought  to  call  out  the  feelings  of  inquirers,  so 
that  he  might  have  a  correct  understanding  of  the  state 
of  their  minds,  and  that  they  also  might  be  assisted  in 
obtaining  a  correct  view  of  themselves. 

Another  extract  will  illustrate  the  same  point. 

1831,  Sept.  20.  "I  conversed  with  a  little  girl,  nine 
years  old.  '  Do  you  love  Christ?'  '  I  hope  so.'  '  Did 
you  always  love  Christ?'  ;  No  sir.'  '  How  do  you 
know  you  are  a  sinner  by  nature?'  '  My  parents  told 
me  so.'  *  Did  you  ever  read  any  such  thing  in  the 
Bible?'  '  Yes,  sir.'  '  Do  you  remember  any  passage 
which  teaches  you  this?'  *  By  Adam  all  are  sinners,' 
6  By  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by 
sin,  and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have 
sinned.1  ( Is  this  the  passage  you  refer  to?'  '  Yes,  sir.' 
4  Did  you  ever  reject  Christ?'  '  Yes,  sir."  '  How?'  'He 
commands  me  to  come  to  him,  but  I  would  not.  I  put 
off  till  another  time.'  *  You  are  a  sinner- — how  can  a 
sinner  be  saved?'  4  By  Christ'  '  Can  you  repeat  a  pas- 
sage of  scripture  which  teaches  that?'  *  He  is  able  to 
save  all  that  come  to  him.'  '  What  is  it  to  come  to 
him?'  '  To  believe  on  him.'  '  Well,  to  come  to  him 
and  to  believe  on  him  are  the  same  thing-— can  you  tell 
me  what  that  means?'  After  a  little  pause, '  I  suppose 
it  is  to  desire  him  as  the  Savior.'  '  How  can  you 
know  that  Christ  will  save  such  as  come  to  him?'  '  He 
says  he  will,  in  the  Bible.'  '  Can  you  tell  what  his 
words  are?'  c  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.9 

i(  I  was  surprised  at  her  understanding  and  answers; 
(  Out  of  the  mouth  of  babes  and  sucklings,  thou  hast 
perfected  praise.'  " 

He  was  always  accustomed  to  urge  upon  inquiring 
sinners,  a  prompt  and  an  immediate  compliance  with 
the  requisitions  of  the  gospel ;  not  believing  himself, 


152  PLAIN   DEALING. 

and  not  wishing  to  have  them  believe,  that  their  de- 
pendence upon  God's  grace  was  any  valid  excuse  for 
their  impenitence. 

1822,  Nov.  1.  "  Conversed  with  four  young  women, 
one  of  whom  wept  much,  and  the  others  were  solemn. 
I  proposed  to  call  again  in  six  days,  and  that  they 
should  repent  and  believe  the  gospel  within  that  time. 
I  felt  that  all  would  be  vain  without  the  Spirit  of  God, 
and  prayed  for  it." 

The  following  presents  several  cases  which,  in  their 
nature  were  very  different,  and  which  required  very 
different  treatment. 

1822,  Sept.  16.  "Conversed  with  two  girls  alone. 
They  told  their  feelings  freely.  Very  much  alike.  Very 
natural.  Thought  they  loved  God,  and  desired  to  be 
religious,  and  could  become  better.  I  told  them  to  read 
Romans  iii,  10-18,  and  viii,  1-8. 

"  Evening.  Had  conversation  with  two  others  with 
whom  I  had  often  conversed  before.  Both  were  lin- 
gering. One  seemed  to  have  lost  almost  all  her  con- 
victions through  enmity  and  envy.  Told  her  I  thought 
I  should  soon  be  compelled  to  give  her  up  as  forsaken 
of  the  Spirit  of  God.  The  other  had  appeared  to  be 
broken  down  lately,  by  the  conversion  of  a  companion. 
I  must  make  special  efforts  with  these  as  very  difficult 
cases. 

"  Conversed  also  with  a  member  of  the  church,  who 
is  desponding  and  tempted.  She  was  engaged  at  the 
commencement  of  the  revival,  but  soon  turned  her 
attention  to  herself,  was  determined  to  know  her  state 
before  any  other  work — soon  gave  up  her  hope — now 
wishes  for  no  treatment  but  as  an  impenitent  sinner.  I 
had  learned  before  that  she  had  thus  prescribed  to  God, 
and  warned  her  of  it.  Two  or  three  times  I  had  seen 
her  without  saying  any  thing.  Sabbath  day  she  desired 
me  to  call.  This  evening  she  opened  her  mind  freely. 
I  told  her  what  I  thought— I  believed  her  exercises  were 
truly  Christian.     She  was  very  much  disappointed." 

Oct.  17.  "  Conversed  with  the  church  member  men- 
tioned above.     Tried  the  effect  of  pressing  to  repent  of 


A   DESPONDING    PROFESSOR.  153 

sin,  on  her  own  ground.     Saw  that  she  was  often  over- 
whelmed with  grief,  and  ready  to  sink." 

Oct.  18.  "  Conversed  again  with  the  above  named 
member,  being  very  doubtful  whether  the  conversation 
the  preceding  day  was  judicious.  I  found  her  very  sor- 
rowful. I  conversed  much,  and  endeavored  to  show  her 
wherein  she  had  erred  in  the  beginning,  by  prescribing 
to  God.     She  listened  with  unusual  attention." 

In  the  following  brief  passages,  are  mentioned  seve- 
ral cases  which  show  a  great  diversity  of  feeling. 

1822,  Sept.  17.  "  Conversed  with  E.  G.,  a  woman  of 
color — professor.  I  found  her  in  great  distress  because 
she  did  not  believe  God's  work,  here  going  on.  She  could 
not  rejoice  as  formerly  in  hearing  of  the  conversion  of 
sinners.  She  was  afraid  they  were  deceived.  She 
doubted  whether  she  had  any  religion.  Directed  her  to 
prayer  and  holy  activity.     She  wept. 

J.  D.,  thoughtful,  but  confused.  Resting  on  inability. 
Endeavored  to  show  him  that  he  must  repent  and  believe 
the  gospel.     Did  not  succeed  in  moving  him. 

R.  C,  hoping.  Many  words.  Little  depth.  Must 
converse  privately  with  him. 

Mrs.  H.,  last  week  I  found  her  thinking  that  she  was 
doing  well.  I  told  her  to  read  Romans  iii,  and  other 
places.  She  had  read  that  passage,  and  seemed  convinced." 

Though  he  says  in  one  of  the  above  extracts  that  he 
told  the  person  spoken  of,  that  he  "  believed  her  exer- 
cises were  truly  Christian,"  it  was  not  his  ordinary 
practice  to  address  such  language  to  those  with  whom  he 
conversed.  He  deeply  realized  the  deceitfulness  of  the 
human  heart,  and  the  danger  of  deception  in  regard  to 
one's  religious  experience.  He  believed  it  better  to  have 
no  hope  than  a  false  one;  and  he  preferred  to  have  per- 
sons discover  from  the  exercises  of  their  own  minds, 
compared  with  the  exhibition  of  Christian  character 
contained  in  God's  word,  that  they  had  experienced  a 
change,  than  to  tell  them  his  own  convictions  in  the 
case,  even  though  he  might  gain  an  evidence  that  they 
had  become  the  subjects  of  God's  renewing  grace.  Of 
this  there  is  evidence  in  abundance. 


154  THREE   DANGERS. 

1830,  June  8.  "  Conversed  with  a  young  lady,  and 
found  out  her  case.  She  has  heard  that  some  entertain 
hope  for  her,  while  she  has  no  evidence  to  satisfy  her- 
self, and  fears  she  shall  thereby  be  fatally  deceived. 
She  wept.  I  directed  her  to  admit  the  possibility  of 
what  had  been  suggested,  merely  for  the  purpose  of 
examining  her  case.  That  seemed  to  be  precisely  the 
point,  and  she  seemed  to  be  glad  of  the  interview." 

1829,  Sept.  12.  Found  one  who  is  praying  for  the 
Spirit,  to  become  as  she  ought  to  be  in  truth  and  holi- 
ness, endeavoring  to  do  good  to  the  souls  of  friends  and 
relatives.  Yet  she  indulges  no  hope  of  an  interest  in 
Christ.  It  is  certainly  much  better  to  have  religion  with- 
out knowing  it,  or  thinking  of  it,  than  to  have  a  hope 
but  no  religion." 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  it  is  by  the  operations  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  that  the  sinner  is  converted,  it  was 
always  a  matter  of  great  solicitude  writh  him,  that  the 
Spirit  be  not  provoked  to  withdraw  his  influences,  and 
thereby  leave  the  man  who  was  once  awakened,  to  re- 
turn to  his  former  state  of  worldiness  and  stupidity. 
Any  indication  of  the  Spirit's  withdrawal,  filled  him 
wTith  fearful  apprehensions. 

1829,  Aug.  5.  '*  Heard  of  one  young  woman,  whom  I 
conversed  with  a  few  days  ago,  who  is  now  said  to  be 
losing  her  impressions,  and  becoming  stupid.  This  is 
another  trial.  But  I  have  been  talking  on  a  most 
encouraging  theme;  e  Is  anything  too  hard  for  the  LordV 
When  should  I  be  tried  if  not  when  I  have  a  test  which 
shaves  the  bone?    Well,  be  my  heart  staid  on  the  Lord." 

1849,  April  3.  "  Three  young  ladies  called  to  con- 
verse about  their  souls.  Their  impressions  do  not  seem 
to  be  deep.  I  warned  them  against  three  dangers 
going  back,  false  hope,  and  despair." 

The  question  often  arises  whether  it  is  proper  to 
direct  inquiring  sinners  to  pray.  Inquirers  themselves 
often  apologize  for  their  neglect  of  this  duty  from  the 
professed  belief  that  their  impenitent  prayers  will  only 
tend  to  deepen  their  condemnation.  The  reader  may 
wish  to  know  the  views  which  were  entertained  on  this 


A  SICK  MAN.  155 

point  by  Dr.  Yale.  They  appear  from  the  following 
two  or  three  sentences. 

1828,  June  5.  "  Mrs.  C.  engaged  to  pray  for  her- 
self every  day  this  month,  on  condition  that  I  would 
pray  for  her.     This  I  am  to  do.     Now  1  begin." 

1822,  Oct.  19."  Conversed  with  a  young  lady,  who 
told  me  she  did  not  pray  every  day,  because  she  thought 
her  prayers  did  no  £ood.  I  warned  her  against  talking 
with  the  wicked,  that  it  is  vain  to  serve  God  and 
unprofitable  to  pray  to  him." 

While  he  never  refused  to  pray  for  others,  and  while 
in  fact,  he  prayed  for  them  much  when  they|  knewT 
nothing  of  it,  he  desired  that  they  would  depend  neither 
upon  his  prayers  nor  their  own;  nor  indeed  upon  any 
thing  but  the  grace  of  God  through  Christ;  and  when- 
ever such  a  tendency  was  discoverable,  it  was  pointedly 
rebuked;  as  may  be  seen  in  the  following  incident:  "  A 
young  man  came  to  me  with  tears,  and  desired  me  to 
pray  for  him.  I  said;  '  Cursed  is  the  man  that  trusteth 
in  man,  and  maketh  flesh  his  arm.'  Yet  I  promised  to 
pray  for  him,  while  I  warned  him  not  to  rely  upon  any 
thing  but  Christ." 

Though  Dr.  Yale  had  great  quickness  of  apprehen- 
sion in  respect  to  the  grounds  on  which  individuals 
rested  their  hopes,  and  though  he  had  an  uncommon 
acuteness  in  detecting  the  fallacy  of  a  delusive  expe- 
rience, yet  he  was  never  accustomed  to  speak  with 
much  confidence  of  the  supposed  religious  experience 
of  professed  converts.  And  whenever  he  saw  a  man 
resting  upon  an  evidence  which  was  manifestely  delu- 
sive, it  filled  him  with  inexpressible  pain.  We  have 
one  or  two  cases  in  point. 

1826,  Aug.  4.  "  Called  at  the  house  of  Mr.  M.,  a 
very  sick  man.  Was  told  by  his  daughter  that  he  was 
attending  to  all  his  worldly  concerns  as  carefully,  and 
as  regularly,  and  with  as  much  composure,  as  if*he 
were  going  a  journey.  I  observed  that  the  great  busi- 
ness of  eternity  was  most  important  to  be  done.  She 
said  she  had  conyersed  with  him  about  his  future  state, 
and  he  appeared  to  be  very  easy  and  ready  to  die.  He 
said  he  had  found  something  when   he  was  sick  twelve 


156  A  DELUSIVE  EXPERIENCE. 

years  ago,  that  gave  him  comfort  now.  How  was  I 
struck  at  hearing  this!  I  knew  the  fact  twelve  years 
ago.  I  knew  also  that  soon  after  his  recovery  at  that 
time,  he  had  relapsed,  and  had  lived  these  twelve  years 
utterly  regardless  of  religion.  Many  times  had  I 
endeavored  to  converse  with  him,  but  he  was  stupid 
and  obstinate,  and  for  some  time  had  appeared  to  be 
settled  down  stupidly  on  something  eke  besides  religion. 
I  observed  to  his  daughter  that  we  ought  to  be  very 
cautious  on  what  we  build  our  hopes  for  eternity,  and 
went  on  to  express  my  opinion  about  such  vain  hopes. 
His  wife  and  daughter  seemed  to  agree  with  me.  1  did 
not  see  the  man  at  all.  What  a  dreadful  condition  is 
he  in! 

1829,  Oct.  27.  "  Met  ten  or  twelve  who  have  hope, 
and  questioned  them  very  concisely  about  the  state  of 
their  minds.  One  young  man  related  his  experience  in 
the  following  manner.  Some  years  ago  he  had  been 
converted,  as  he  supposed,  and  joined  the  church,  though 
of  another  denomination.  After  awhile  he  lost  his 
religion  and  withdrew  from  the  church,  that  he  might 
not  be  under  restraint.  Several  years  he  lived  in  this 
way.  Within  a  few  weeks  he  has  been  awakened  and 
alarmed,  resolved  to  try  to  get  religion,  read,  prayed, 
&c.  Two  weeks  ago,  or  a  little  more,  in  prayer  obtain- 
ed relief.  The  next  night  dreamed  that  he  was  in  his 
father's  house  in  a  chamber,  very  dirty  with  brick, 
and  mortar,  &c,  which  he  was  to  cleanse.  It  was  a 
difficult  work,  but  he  cleansed  it.  When  he  awoke  his 
dream  seemed  to  indicate  that  his  heart  had  been 
cleansed  by  being  renewed.  Reflecting  upon  it,  he  was 
affected  with  the  goodness  of  God  in  having  mercy  on 
such  a  sinner,  and  was  led  to  rejoice  and  praise  him 
for  his  goodness. 

I  was  very  much  surprised  at  the  evident  marks  of 
delusion  in  the  experience  which  he  related.  ]  said 
nothing,  and  felt  as  though  1  wished  to  tell  him  pri- 
vately, that  he  must  have  better  experience,  or  have  no 
evidence  of  grace.  I  was  struck  very  much  at  the 
striking  contrast  between  his  experience  and  that  of  all 
the  rest  who   had   expressed  their  views.     O   how  de- 


EXPERIENCE  OF  YOUNG  CONVERTS.         157 

plorable  is  such  a  religion!  and  the  influence  it  has 
upon  the  mind!  It  seems  to  destroy  the  mind,  so  that 
truth  can  never  get  hold  of  it  again,  without  almost  a 
miracle."     0  Lord,  deliver  us  from  delusion." 

At  a  church  meeting  held  two  days  after  this  occur- 
rence, for*  the  examination  of  candidates,  he  says  that 
he  advised  this  young  man  not  to  offer  himself;  who 
"  consented,  though  not  without  much  reluctance." 

Moreover,  he  did  not  often  speak  with  very  great 
confidence  of  a  change,  even  when  he  thought  that  he 
had  good  reason  to  hope.  Nor  did  he  like  to  hear  it 
from  others.  « 

1831,  July  8.  A  protracted  meeting  at  West  Gal- 
way.  "  Some  special  attention  has  been  manifested  for 
some  weeks;  and  during  the  meeting  it  has  been  more 
publicly  and  strikingly  manifest.  I  was  pleased  with 
most  of  the  exercises,  except  speaking  with  confidence 
of  the  new  converts,  and  of  many  that  were  anxious. 
The  former  I  think  always  unjustifiable,  because  we 
know  nothing  only  that  they  profess  to  have  expe- 
rienced a  change.  And  the  latter  savors  more  of  ostenta- 
tion than  of  real  benefit." 

But  though  he  would  not  speak  confidently  of  their 
experience,  he  was  always  ready  to  give  them  wholesome 
advice,  and  to  assist  them  in  coming  to  an  intelligent 
decision  concerning  their  religious  state. 

1829,  Aug.  31.  "A  young  man  called  to  see  me.  His 
anxiety  was  very  great.  He  had  obtained  hope  some- 
time ago,  I  believe  at  the  camp  meeting,  but  was  full 
of  confusion,  not  knowing  what  to  do.  I  could  not 
attempt  to  solve  his  doubt,  but  directed  him  to  Exodus 
xxxiv,  the  name  of  God  proclaimed;  to  Romans  iii, 
depravity;  the  latter  part  of  Romans  iii,  salvation;  and 
to  Romans  viii,  the  privileges  of  believers." 

Aug.  15.  "A  young  man  called  on  me  in  great  dis- 
tress. He  seemed  to  be  only  just  alive.  May  the  Lord 
indeed  subdue  his  heart  to  himself. 

"At  7  o'clock,  I  met   the  young   converts.      Spent 
some  time  in  conversing  on  Ephesians  ii,  1-10,  in  giving 
14 


158  ADVICE   TO  YOUNG   CONVERTS. 

them  counsel,  and  in  inquiring  what  they  consider  as 
evidence  of  grace  in  themselves.  Every  one  gave  some 
mark.  They  generally  appeared  well.  But  it  was  to 
me  a  very  solemn  and  anxious  meeting.  I  took  occasion 
to  remark  to  them  about  the  pilgrim's  progress — how 
some  who  set  out  on  pilgrimage,  turn  out  of  the  way, 
or  turn  back,  some  at  one  place,  and  some  at  another. 
What  would  become  of  them  it  would  be  impossible  to 
tell.  Time  would  show.  I  cautioned  them  particularly 
to  be  careful  of  their  conduct,  as  many  eyes  are  upon 
them.     But  of  two  things  in  particular: 

1.  To  cherish  (Jesires  for  the  salvation  of  others, 
against  all  temptations. 

2.  To  be  very  careful  in  conversing  with  them,  to 
conduct  with  tenderness,  humility  and  delicacy." 

When  a  person  is  supposed  to  have  met  with  a  change 
of  heart,  or  when  he  supposes  himself  that  he  has  met 
with  such  a  change,  his  mind  is  usually  occupied  with 
the  question  of  making  a  public  profession  of  his  faith 
by  connecting  himself  with  the  visible  church  of  Christ. 
This  duty  was  always  recognised  by  Dr.  Yale;  and  he 
sometimes  had  occasion  to  bewail  the  delinquency,  in 
this  respect,  of  some  who  supposed  themselves,  and 
were  supposed  by  others,  to  have  passed  from  death  unto 
life.  His  feelings  on  this  subject,  we  find  thus  expressed 
in  his  diary,  under  date  of  Dec.  14,  1829: 

"  The  meeting,  at  Mr.  Ward's,  was  very  solemn.  I 
expressed  a  wish  that  all  who  have  hope,  would  give 
up  their  hope  or  profess  religion  at  the  next  sacrament; 
that  all  sleeping  Christians  and  lingering  sinners  would 
move  out  of  the  way,  in  the  same  time,  and  no  more  be 
stumbling  blocks.  I  urged  earnestly  present  duty  by  the 
high  authority  of  God." 

Yet,  it  was  never  his  practice  to  recommend  a  hasty 
profession  of  religion,  without  having  some  time  and 
opportunity  to  test  the  reality  of  the  supposed  conver- 
sion. But,  if  there  were  to  be  discovered  marks  of  a 
genuine  change,  if  there  were  evidences  of  Christian 
meekness,  and  an  humble  reliance  upon  the  merits  of 
Christ  for  salvation,  connected  with  a  manifest  desire 


JOINING  THE  CHURCH.  159 

to  acknowledge  Christ  before  the  world,  he  encouraged 
the  applicant  to  go  forward  in  the  discharge  of  duty. 

1829,  Sept.  5.  "  About  10  o'clock,  a  young  lady  called 
and  conversed,  and  expressed  a  desire  to  unite  with  the 
church.  Among  other  questions,  I  asked  her,  '  Do  you 
deserve  to  be  punished  forever]'  She  said, '  Yes,  sir,' 
'  But  what  have  you  done  to  deserve  a  punishment  so 
dreadful?'  '  I  have  rebelled  against  my  Maker?  That 
is  reason  enough,  you  need  not  give  any  more.  She 
conversed  with  great  simplicity;  and  I  told  her  to  do 
her  duty,  as  I  could  not  advise  her  to  do  anything  else. 
If  she  felt  it  a  duty,  and  wished  to  unite  with  the  church, 
she  might  do  as  she  wTished." 

While  he  desired  the  enlargement  of  the  church,  and 
fully  believed  it  to  be  both  the  duty  and  privilege  of 
genuine  converts,  to  connect  themselves  with  the  people 
of  God,  by  a  public  profession  of  their  faith;  yet  was 
he  not  so  anxious  for  the  increase  of  their  numbers  as  to 
encourage  such  to  come  forward  as  did  not  seem  to  be 
prepared. 

1829,  Oct.  29.  "I  entreated  the  Lord  to  send  us  such, 
and  such  only,  to  offer  themselves  to  the  church,  as  he 
approves,  and  will  own  and  bless.  Our  strength  is  not 
in  numbers,  but  in  the  grace  of  God.  Much  will  depend 
upon  the  disposals  of  his  providence  at  such  a  time  as 
this." 

I  will  close  this  chapter,  by  a  connected  and  some- 
what lengthy  account  of  the  manner  in  which  he  treated 
one  particular  case — a  case  of  more  than  common  inte- 
rest. 

1829,  July  16.  "  The  young  man  who  boards  writh  us 
returned  home  about  8  o'clock,  and  told  us  that  L.  C. 
had  passed  a  sleepless  night.  Soon  after,  Mr.  C,  his 
father,  sent  his  youngest  son  to  request  me  to  visit  him. 
I  tried  to  pray.  1  went,  pensive  and  solemn, yet  inwardly 
rejoicing  in  hope  of  God's  mercy.  Found  him  on  the 
bed,  in  an  agony  of  distress,  holding  his  heart  and 
turning  every  way.  I  asked  him,  '  What  troubles  you'?' 
He  replied,  '  0,  trouble  enough.'  His  father  pointed  me 
to  Phil,  iv,  19,  as  a  passage  L.  had  just  read.    I  inquired 


160  THE    CASE    OF   L.    C. 

whether  such  a  rich  passage,  though  not  written  in. 
reference  to  such  wants  as  his,  would  not  afford  him  all 
he  needed?  '  Yes,  if  I  could  believe.'  I  took  Hartford 
Hymns,  and  read  the  43d  with  some  comments,  right  to 
his  case;  but  unbelief  was  the  evil.  I  named  John  iii, 
and  some  other  passages;  and  turned  down  several  leaves 
of  the  Bible.  Prayed.  Got  him  up  out  of  bed.  Con- 
versed a  little  with  his  father,  and  a  few  others,  and 
came  away.  Marvelous  work,  0  God!  Clearly  and 
fully  he  shows  his  own  hand.  Has  he  heard  my  prayer, 
so  far  as  to  begin  to  revive  his  work  in  his  own  time 
and  way,  and  for  his  own  glory?  Will  the  Lord  indeed 
visit  us?  Will  he  use  me  as  his  instrument?  Lord, 
here  am  I — all  I  am;  all  I  can  do;  all  I  have.  To  thee, 
all  holy  is  thy  name.  O  Lord,  glorify  thy  name.  In 
prayer  at  Mr.  C's,  this  was  all  my  plea.  0  that  God 
would  secure  all  the  glory.  Yet,  I  know  not  what  he 
will  do.  O  Lord,  revive  thy  work.  0  Lord,  glorify 
thy  name!" 

July  22d.  "I  found  L.  C.  in  a  very  peculiar  state  of 
mind.  I  went  to  him  at  his  work,  and  said,  ( I  wish  to 
speak  with  you  a  few  minutes.'  '  Well,'  said  he, '  I  am 
glad  to  see  somebody  to  talk  with.'  We  went  into  the 
orchard,  and  he  sat  down  on  the  ground,  while  I  leaned 
over  the  trunk  of  a  bending  apple  tree.  There  he 
conversed  very  freely,  stated  his  views  of  his  own  mind, 
as  altogether  sinful,  and  of  Christ  as  altogether  able 
and  willing  to  save,  and  of  himself  as  willing  to  come 
to  Christ,  only  he  feared  he  had  not  that  sense  of  things 
which  he  ought  to  have.  He  appeared  very  calm  and 
reconciled,  with  a  countenance  lighted  up  with  a  little 
smile,  of  which  he  was  unconscious.  I  could  not  help 
thinking  he  was  '  in  his  right  mind'  in  the  most  im- 
portant sense.  Yet  I  said  not  a  word  to  him,  intimating 
my  thoughts,  nor  did  any  such  thought  seem  to  have 
entered  his  mind." 

Sept.  11.  "  Heard  that  L.  C.  is  indulging  a  hope,  and 
is  cheerful  and  comfortable.  This  is  a  blessing,  indeed. 
I  have  been  well  satisfied  of  his  reconciliation  to  God, 
ever  since  my  conversation  with  him  under  the  apple  tree." 


THE    CASE    OF    L.    C.  161 

Sept.  18.  "  At  evening,  L.  C.  called.  He  readily 
entered  into  the  views  and  feelings  of  the  sacred  writers; 
but  could  not  allow  that  he  felt  as  they  did,  because  he 
was  not  a  good  man. 

'  Suppose,'  said  I  to  him,  '  I  should  be  a  deceived 
soul,  thinking  myself  a  Christian  without  being  one. 
Suppose  I  should  undertake  to  examine  myself,  and  say, 
I  feel  as  David,  and  Peter,  and  other  good  men,  because 
all  good  men  feel  alike,  and  I  am  a  good  man;  would 
that  be  fair  reasoning?'    'No.' 

*  Suppose,  l  should  say,  I  am  not  a  good  man,  and, 
therefore,  I  do  not  feel  as  David,  and  Peter,  and  others; 
would  that  be  fair  reasoning?'    '  No.' 

6  We  must  then  compare  our  exercises  with  the 
exercises  of  good  men,  and  see  whether  they  are  the 
same.'  To  this  he  assented.  Then  the  conversation 
became  peculiarly  interesting.  He  needed  cordials,  as 
he  had  been  sinking  in  despondency." 

Oct.  23.  "A  young  man,  L.  C,  called  in  the  evening, 
who  appears  to  be  established,  though  trembling." 

Oct.  26.  "  Heard  that  L.  C.  had  been  greatly  cheered 
and  animated  on  the  sabbath,  as  though  he  had  entered 
into  a  new  world.  Said  it  was  the  first  sermon  he  had 
ever  heard.  On  returning  home,  found  several  young 
men,  and  among  them  L.  C.  He  appeared  with  re- 
markable humility,  and  asked  advice  as  to  his  duty. 
It  seemed  as  though  God  intended  to  glorify  himself  by 
such  instruments  as  he  pleases.  Let  his  name  be 
glorified." 

The  reader  may  be  interested  to  know,  that  this  same 
L.  C.  afterwards  entered  upon  a  life  of  decided  piety; 
that  after  having  pursued  a  course  of  literary  and 
theological  studies,  he  entered  the  ministry  with  great 
promise  and  flattering  prospects  of  usefulness;  that  he 
preached  with  acceptance  and  profit  for  a  season;  but 
in  the  providence  of  God,  was  soon  called  upon  to  lay 
aside  his  armor,  and  while  yet  possessed  of  the  ardor 
of  youth,  suspended  his  chosen  employment  of  preaching 
the  gospel  of  Christ  to  his  fellow-men,  and  entered  upon 
the  rewards  of  the  just. 


162  HIS   SHINING  EXAMPLE. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

HIS  SHINING  EXAMPLE. 

"  Let  your  conversation  be  as  it  beconieth  the  gospel 
of  Christ."  Such  was  the  injunction  of  the  spirit  of 
inspiration — and  it  was  an  injunction  which  met  with 
a  remarkable  fulfillment  in  the  every-day  deportment  of 
Dr.  Yale.  It  may  be  truly  said  that  his  godly  walk 
was  a  constant  comment  upon  his  public  preaching. 
The  world  judges  of  religion  by  the  demeanor  of  those 
who  profess  it.  Nor  would  religion  suffer  as  it  now 
does,  if  all  its  professors  were  as  uniformly  consistent 
in  their  deportment  as  was  Dr.  Yale.  "  He  was  a  burn- 
ing and  a  shining  light." 

In  looking  at  him  as  a  pattern  for  imitation,  there  is 
a  great  variety  of  aspects  in  which  his  character  may 
be  regarded,  and  in  respect  to  which  he  might  safely 
be  looked  upon  as  a  model.  We  are  expected  to  imi- 
tate only  what  is  visible  in  man;  because  that  is  all 
which  comes  before  us.  But  when  we  are  permitted  to 
look  at  the  secret  spings  which  set  the  whole  outward 
machinery  in  motion,  when  we  look  at  the  inward 
workings  of  that  strong,  ever-present,  all-controll- 
ing piety  which  was  in  constant  operation  in  the 
mind  of  Dr.  Yale,  we  feel  as  if  there  was  something  for 
us  to  seek  after,  which  is  more  worthy  of  the  aspira- 
tions of  the  immortal  mind,  than  any  outward  manifesta- 
tions either  of  the  feelings  or  the  principles  of  piety. 
There  was  a  hidden  fire  which,  in  his  bosom,  was 
always  kept  burning,  and  which  was  daily  rekindled 
at  the  altar  of  prayer,  by  which  his  entire  outward  de- 
portment was  modified  and  controlled.  The  first  thing 
to  be  sought  is  the  kindling  up  of  that  hidden  fire;  and 
then  may  be  expected  the  outward  manifestation. 

Dr.  Yale's  example  was  worthy  of  imitation,  as  it 
respects  the  whole  tenor  of  his  conversation.  His 
entire  life  was  a  life  of  holy  walk  with  God,  and  all  his 
communications  were  such  as  savored  of  the  piety  of 


GIVE   NO  PLACE   TO   THE    DEVIL.  163 

his  heart.  "  His  speech  was  always  with  grace,  seasoned 
with  salt."  It  has  been  said  of  him  that  he  never  said  a 
foolish  thing.  He  was  often  cheerful;  but  never  light 
and  trifling.  Nor  did  he  ever  indulge  in  foolish  jest- 
ing, or  in  such  sallies  of  wit  as  did  not  accord  with  the 
seriousness  of  his  profession.  In  his  conversation  he 
always  sought  to  introduce  such  topics  as  would  be  a 
source  of  improvement  either  to  the  minds  or  the  hearts 
of  those  who  were  present;  and  in  his  intercourse  with 
the  young,  his  aim  seemed  to  have  been  to  say  something 
which  they  would  be  likely  to  remember  to  their  profit. 

There  are  probably  few  men  who  have  set  a  closer 
watch  over  their  own  heart  than  he.  It  was  his  con- 
stant practice  to  keep  up  the  most  intimate  communion 
with  himself;  and  to  take  particular  notice  of  the 
operations  of  his  own  mind.  And  at  whatever  time, 
and  in  whatever  circumstances  he  was  conscious 
of  any  departure  from  the  perfect  standard  of  the 
Bible,  even  though  it  were  only  in  his  thoughts 
or  feelings,  he  was  sure  to  check  himself  and  re- 
pent. As  a  man  of  great  self-vigilance  and  earn- 
est prayer,  his  example  was  particularly  worthy  of 
regard.  And  though  these  traits  of  his  character  have 
been  somewhat  illustrated  in  former  chapters,  yet  it 
may  not  be  improper,  as  a  further  illustration,  to  intro- 
duce in  this  connection,  a  few  more  brief  extracts  from 
his  memorandum. 

1826.  Aug.  6.  "  Soon  after  four  when  I  awoke  this 
morning,  this  text  was  in  my  mind:  '  Give  no  place  to 
the  devil.''  It  was  in  my  mind  when  it  began  to  rove 
towards  worldly  objects.  He  is  desirous  of  a  place. 
If  he  can  get  one,  he  will  improve  it  greatly  to  our  de- 
triment or  to  our  ruin.  So  he  did  with  our  first  parents; 
and  so  he  has  done  with  millions. 

'  Give  no  place  to  the  devil.' 

1.  Allow  no  sin.  2.  Omit  no  duty.  3.  Indulge  no 
remissness.     4.  Admit  no  discouragement. 

Alas;  it  is  not  so  with  me.  I  am  very  guilty,  and 
this  sense  of  guilt   increases  my  discouragement,     Yet5 


164 


SELF-VIGILANCE. 


my  duty  and  my  privilege  are  to  repair  to  Jesus  Christ 
who  saves  sinners.  May  his  grace  be  sufficient  for 
me.  But  does  the  devil  fear  us  at  all?  What  is  there 
in  or  about  us,  that  he  fears?  Our  wisdom?  Our  good- 
nes?  Our  power?  None.  He  regards  them  all  as  rotten 
wood.  Our  Lord  and  Savior  is  the  only  one  that  he 
fears." 

18.29,  Aug.  11.  "Though  I  saw  so  much  occasion  to 
be  anxious,  yet  I  was  not  anxious,  last  evening  or  this 
morning.  It  seemed  as  though  God  had  deserted  me, 
and  left  me  to  myself.  On  searching  a  little,  I  found 
the  terrible  proud  feelings  and  thoughts  of  last  week  had 
probably  been  the  cause.  How  desperately  deceitful  and 
wicked  is  my  heart!  I  begged  and  entreated  God  to 
purify  and  cleanse  me.  In  "reading  the  book  of  Num- 
bers in  family  worship,  I  observed,  what  I  have  often 
observed  before,  that  the  offerer  of  any  sacrifice,  or  one 
that  sprinkled  the  water  of  purification,  was  unclean 
until  the  even.  How  strikingly  this  signifies,  that  after 
all  that  we  do,  we  remain  unholy  until  the  even  of  life, 
as  long  as  we  live.  Thanks  be  to  God  that  holiness 
comes  in  the  morning  of  life  eternal.  0  for  perfect  holi- 
ness !  Lord  God,  cleanse  me  and  make  me  perfectly  holy." 

While  Dr.  Yale  has  set  us  such  a  shining  example,  as  to 
the  fervor  of  his  devotions,  and  his  desires  for  a  state  of 
perfect  assimilation  to  Christ;  there  was  also  a  great 
degree  of  self -jealousy -in  respect  to  the  motives  of  his 
conduct,  which  deserves  to  be  imitated  by  all  the  people 
of  God. 

1826,  June  26.  "  Found  myself  unable  to  get  my 
mind  composed  to  my  subject  all  day.  In  the  evening 
I  felt  what  I  said.  But  through  the  day  my  heart  was 
not  spiritual  or  heavenly,  but  backward  in  every  thing 
good.  This  morning  I  feel  guilty,  fear  desertion,  must 
fly  to  Christ,  even  if  I  do  fear  it  is  all  selfish,  for  fear  of 
judgment  if  I  do  not  do  right.  Yet,  if  it  is  all  selfish,  I 
need  Christ  the  more.  No  righteousness  but  his.  What 
should  I  do  without  this?    How  hopeless  my  condition!" 

Jan.  30.  Brother  Davis,  in  his  prayer  with  me, 
prayed  that  we  might  have  such  a  revival  here,  as  we 


THE  NEED  OF    CONVERSION.  165 

never  saw.  I  said,  Amen.  Since  I  fear  spiritual  ambition 
and  pride,  0  Lord  deliver  me  from  these  dreadful  evils." 

There  was,  indeed,  no  part  of  his  shining  example 
which  is  more  worthy  of  imitation,  than  the  strict  scru- 
tiny which  he  maintained  over  his  own  religiou3 
character,  and  the  singleness  of  his  motives  in  the  dis- 
charge of  the  duties  of  religion. 

1841,  June  1.  "  Felt  this  morning  the  need  of  con- 
version. As  Christ  said  to  Peter  (Luke  xxii,  32), '  When 
thou  art  converted  strengthen  thy  brethren.'  The 
inquiry  arose  strongly  in  my  mind:  Do  I  not  need  con- 
version, and  all  my  people  with  me? 

1.  In  Conversation.  From  worldly,  to  religious. 
From  superficial  to  profound.  From  external  to  inter- 
nal; and  from  formal  to  spiritual.  From  little  to  much; 
and  from  circumstantial  to  direct. 

2.  In  self-examination.  Ts  it  not  true  that  this  exercise 
has  gone  almost  into  disuse  with  me?  Alas!  I  see  at  once, 
when  I  begin  to  look  at  my  practice,  that  self-examin- 
ation is  infrequent,  not  often  as  it  should  be;  undecided, 
i.  e.,  not  brought  always  or  often  to  a  point,  in  which  I 
say  that  I  am  a  Christian,  or  that  I  am  not,  or  that  1  do 
not  know.  Every  day  should  I  try  myself,  and  beg  God  to 
try  me,  and  then  record  the  decision.  Now  I  am  con- 
scious that  the  great  matter  is  uncertain.  It  ought  not 
to  be  so.  What!  uncertain  whether  I  shall  forever 
shine  in  heaven,  or  burn  in  hell!  Great  God,  awaken 
my  soul,  and  convert  me  from  this  negligent  course 
of  conduct. 

3.  In  reading  the  word  of  God.  I  read  it,  to  be  sure; 
and  generally  three  times  a  day.  But  do  I  always  feed 
upon  it?  Sometimes  it  is  sweet  to  my  taste:  yea,  sweeter 
than  honey  to  my  mouth.  I  am  often  directed,  encour- 
aged, strengthened,  as  well  as  warned,  reproved,  and 
rebuked  by  the  word;  but  I  would  never  look  into  it 
without  some  deep  and  lasting  impression,  according  to 
my  state  and  wants  at  the  time.  It  is  not  always  so. 
Alas!  I  sometimes  read  the  word,  but  receive  no  impres- 
sion. The  word  is  like  ihe  flight  of  a  bird,  or  the  path 
of  a  ship  through    the  waters,  leaving  no  trace  behind. 


166  PURITY    OF    MOTIVES. 

4.  In  motives.  Let  it  be  my  aim  to  please  God — to 
be  and  do  as  he  will.  Then  the  approval  of  conscience  in 
the  sight  of  God  is  to  be  sought.  In  my  retirement,  in 
my  thoughts  and  feelings,  I  am  to  be  such  as  an  enlight- 
ened and  correct  and  tender  conscience  will  approve. 
The  good  opinion  of  my  fellow  creatures  is  desirable,  if 
it  favor  me,  for  the  same  reasons  that  God  and  conscience 
do;  otherwise,  their  hatred  is  better  than  their  love. 
How  small  a  matter  it  is  to  be  judged  of  man's  judg- 
ment! How  little  does  man  know  of  the  thoughts,  feel- 
ings, motives!  How  often  should  I  be  ashamed  and  con- 
founded, if  men  knew  my  heart !  Oh,  let  me  aim  to  be 
much  more  pure  within  than  1  am  without,  that  I  may 
be  blessed  with  the  pure  in  heart  and  see  God.  Mat. 
xxiii,  26:  '  Thou  blind  Pharisee!  cleanse  first  that  which 
is  within  the  cup  and  platter,  that  the  outside  of  them 
may  be  clean  also.' 

It  is  written,  '  whether  ye  eat  or  drink,  or  whatsoever 
ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God.'  God  is  the  infinite 
one;  infinite  in  all  possible  perfections,  and  he  is  there- 
fore, in  himself,  worthy  of  all  the  devotion  of  my  heart, 
and  soul,  and  mind,  and  strength.  To  him  must  I  have 
regard  in  all  things,  first  of  all,  and  supremely,  even  as 
though  there  were  no  other  being  in  the  universe.  '  Of 
him  and  through  him,  and  to  him  are  all  things;  to 
whom  be  glory  forever.'  v 

5.  In  the  design  of  living.  Surely  the  design  of  liv- 
ing should  not  be  merely  to  live — to  exist.  Nor  to  enjoy 
life.  Nor  to  become  rich.  Nor  to  be  renowned.  Nor 
to  obtain,  possess,  and  enjoy  power.  Oh,  how  mean  are 
such  objects!  how  far  below  the  design  which  becomes 
me!  I  am  destined  to  exist  forever.  I  can  know,  love, 
enjoy,  serve  and  praise  God.  Should  I  not  then  live  for 
this  end  ?  Not  prepare  to  do  it  hereafter,  but  to  do  it 
now.  I  am  also  to  glorify  God  my  Redeemer.  As  I  ex- 
pect everything  from  him,  I  may  devote  every  thing  to 
him.  I  am  bought  with  a  price,  am  not  my  own,  and 
therefore  to  him  I  will  devote  all.  To  do  good  to  men, 
to  their  bodies,  to  their  souls,  for  time,  for  eternity.  In 
short,  live  with  the  same  design  as  good  men  always  live.' 


ABANDONS  THE  USE  OF  TOBACCO. 


167 


'  I  have  glorified  thee  on  the  earth,  have  finished  the 
work  which  thou  gavest  me  to  do.'  '  My  sheep  hear  my 
voice.'  '  No  man  liveth  to  himself.'  (  Set  your  affections 
on  things  above,  not  on  things  on  the  earth.'  *  For  ye  are 
dead,  and  your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God.' ' 

With  such  motives  in  view,  and  with  such  a  course  of 
conduct  marked  out  for  himself,  it  need  not  be  wondered 
at  that  he  submitted  himself  to  the  strictest  regimen. 
Whatever  might  be  the  government  to  which  others 
were  brought  to  submit,  with  him,  ^(/"-government  was 
regarded  as  most  important.  He  ever  acted  on  the  prin- 
ciple of  denying  himself  the  use  of  every  thing  which 
he  believed  to  interfere  with  his  duty  to  God,  to  dampen 
the  ardor  of  his  devotions,  or  to  detract  from  his  useful- 
ness. As  he  labored  hard,  he  was  usually  blessed  with 
a  good  appetite  for  his  food,  and  at  times,  when  he  felt 
dull  and  found  a  flagging  in  his  religious  feelings,  he 
was  disposed  to  attribute  it  to  his  having  partaken  of 
too  hearty  a  meal,  and  then  would  he  resolve  to  be  more 
abstemious  in  future. 

For  some  years  he  had  accustomed  himself  to  the  use 
of  tobacco,  as  very  many  do  still.  But,  becoming  appre- 
hensive that  even  this  indulgence  might  interfere  with 
his  devotions,  he  resolutely  abandoned  it. 
Of  this  he  speaks  as  follows: 

1822,  April  7.  "I  have  been  thinking  how  my 
prayers  are  not  heard.  It  grieves  me.  Yet  I  say  the 
Lord  is  right.  How  can  I  expect  such  prayers  to  be 
heard?  While  I  had  my  pipe  in  my  mouth  it  came  to 
me,  Will  you  give  up  smoking  for  a  spirit  of  prayer? 
Yes,  I  answered  at  once,  if  that  will  be  of  any  avail. 
On  further  consideration  it  seemed  to  me  inconsistent 
and  shameful  for  me  to  be  smoking.  1  have  laid  away 
my  pipe,  and  I  think  I  shall  not  soon  use  it  again.  This 
is  not  to  buy  the  Spirit.  It  may  be  a  little  self-denial. 
Oh,  may  the  Spirit  teach  me  to  pray,  and  to  live  to  the 
glory  of  God.     Amen." 

His  purpose  was  formed,  and  from  that  time,  the  use 
of  the  pipe,  and  indeed  the  use  of  tobacco  in  all  its 
forms,  was  entirely  abandoned.     Nor  was  it  in  the  use 


168  SELF-CRUCIFIXION. 

of  this  thing  only  that  he  practiced  self-denial.  His 
aim  was  to  carry  out  the  principle  of  self-crucifixion  in 
all  things  inconsistent  with  a  life  of  entire  devotion  to 
the  service  of  God. 

1827,  April  14.  "It  is  evident  that  there  must  be 
many  crucifixions  of  the  flesh  with  the  affections  and 
lusts. 

1.  Indulgence.  Various  luxurious  affections  must  be 
crucified.  So  my  heart  has  decreed.  To-day,  too,  that 
they  may  not  crucify  my  Lord  to-morrow. 

2  Negligence  in  regard  to  souls.  It  is  true  that  I  am 
very  guilty. 

3.  Remissness  in  regard  to  charitable  institutions. 

4.  Remissness  in  regard  to  spiritual  graces. 

These  are  a  kind  of  negative  sins,  except  the  first. 
But  they  arise  from  positive  sins — undue  affection  for 
earthly  things — conveniencies — the  comforts  of  life — 
the  praise  of  men.  These  must  be  crucified;  and  from 
this  time  forward,  I  must,  by  divine  grace,  be  bold,  in- 
trepid, carrying  forward  the  work  openly,  and  with  con- 
fidence in  God." 

In  a  portion  of  the  above  extracts,  we  have  had  our 
attention  directed  to  that  hidden  fire  of  which  mention 
was  made  at  the  opening  of  this  chapter.  We  see  the 
power  by  whicK  he  was  impelled  in  the  discharge  of 
duty.  It  was  this  inward  light  which  broke  out,  and 
blazed,  and  shone  in  a  remarkably  uniform  and  consistent 
Christian  deportment. 

Dr.  Yale  was  remarkable  for  his  improvement  of  time. 
He  looked  upon  time  as  a  talent  given  by  God,  and 
which  is  to  be  improved  for  his  glory.  His  purpose  was 
to  employ  even  its  fragments  to  some  good  purpose: 
and  his  aim  to  make  long  days  and  short  nights.  Indeed, 
some  of  his  most  intimate  friends  were  of  the  opinion 
that  he  did  not  allow  himself  that  amount  of  repose 
which  the  demands  of  nature  really  required. 

His  habits  of  punctuality  were  such  as  to  command 
our  admiration.  It  was  his  settled  purpose  to  meet  all 
his  engagements,  if  it  was  within  the  range  of  possibili- 
ties 5  and  to  fulfill  all  his  appointments  at  the  hour.     In 


HIS    HABITS  OF    PUNCTUALITY.  169 

one  instance,  at  least,  when  the  road  was  so  blocked  up 
with  snow  between  his  dwelling  and  the  church  as  to 
render  it  impassable,  he  went,  to  the  house  of  God  on 
snow-shoes,  and  preached  to  the  few  who  were  able  to 
assemble.  His  pains-taking  to  meet  his  engagements 
wrere  so  great,  that  he  seldom  failed;  yet  there  were 
some  occasions  when  he  speaks  of  such  a  failure  with 
regret;  e.  g:  * 

1808,  Nov.  22.  "  The  weather  being  extremely  bad,  I 
did  not  go  to  conference,  although  I  started.  But  I  was 
afterwards  sorry  that  I  had  not  gone,  because  three  or 
four  persons  attended." 

And  while  he  was  so  punctual  and  faithful  in  the  ful- 
fillment of  his  own  appointments,  and  in  his  attendance 
upon  meetings  for  public  religious  worship,  he  was 
sometimes  deeply  grieved  at  the  remissness  and  delin- 
quency of  others.  Of  this,  frequent  mention  is  made  in 
his  journal,  such  as  the  following: 

"  Was  displeased  at  several  things;  but  especially  at 
the  late  hour  of  my  people's  coming  to  prayer-meeting; 
must  be  guarded  lest  I  be  vexed." 

Again:  "  At  8  o'clock  started  and  went  to  Broadalbin, 
to  attend  a  meeting  of  a  committee  of  the  Bible  Society. 
Only  two  members  out  of  eight  were  present;  but 
other  gentlemen  by  invitation,  met  and  acted.  Some 
were  so  late  that  it  retarded  the  whole  business.  Oh, 
when  will  men  be  punctual  in  the  work  of  the  Lord  I 
His  business  should  be  done  with  all  our  heart,  and  with 
all  our  soul." 

15 


170      HIS  ENTIRE  DEYOTEDNESS  TO  THE  SERVICE  OF  GOD. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

HIS   ENTIRE    DEVOTEDNESS    TO    THE    SERVICE    OF    GOD. 

There  is  an  end  for  which  every  man  is  supposed  to 
live.  The  end  for  which 'Dr.  Yale  lived,  and  which  he 
was  accustomed  ever  to  keep  before  his  mind,  was  not 
that  which  seems  to  be  uppermost  in  the  minds  of  ma- 
ny others.  It  was  not  to  make  money.  It  was  not  to 
gain  the  friendship  of  the  world.  It  was  not  to  enjoy 
the  pleasures  of  sense.  It  is  not  asserted  that  he  was 
free  from  the  desire  to  possess  and  enjoy  a  competence  of 
this  world's  goods — nor  that  he  was  altogether  indifferent 
to  the  applause  of  his  fellows, — nor  that  he  did  not  find 
in  himself  such  like  passions  as  mar  the  peace  and  detract 
from  the  enjoyment  of  other  experienced  Christians. 
These,  and  things  like  these,  were  the  cause  of  his 
deepest  sorrow;  and  these  did  he  regard  as  his  most  in- 
veterate foes. 

There  were  times,  too,  when  he  was  particularly  per- 
plexed with  his  pecuniary  affairs;  and  when  it  was  with 
the  utmost  difficulty  that  he  was  enabled  to  meet  his 
pecuniary  engagements,  and  to  make  the  necessary  pro- 
vision for  his  family.  For  many  years  he  had  the  occu- 
pancy of  a  small  farm,  the  most  of  which  belonged  to 
the  people  of  his  charge,  and  the  use  of  which  consti- 
tuted a  part  of  his  stipend;  and  though  the  labor  on 
this  farm  was  performed  mostly  by  others,  yet  it  neces- 
sarily occupied  a  portion  of  his  time  and  thoughts. 
Still,  his  mind  was  ever  upon  his  appropriate  work  as  a 
minister  of  Christ;  and  it  was  his  earnest  desire  to  be 
free  from  all  worldly  care,  so  as  that  he  might  devote 
his  undivided  energies  to  the  upbuilding  of  Christ's 
kingdom  and  the  salvation  of  men.  There  are  numerous 
entries  in  his  diary  in  which  his  feelings  on  this  subject 
are  expressed,  a  few  of  which  are  here  transcribed: 

182.2,  Jan.  25.  "  Have  just  finished  the  life  of  Henry 
Marty n.     '  He  was  truly  a  burning  and  a  shining  light.' 


THE    MARK  AT  WHICH    HE    AIMED.  171 

How  unceasing  his  blaze  till  on  the  16th  of  Oct.,  1812, 
his  brightness  was  no  more  seen  below,  but  began  to 
shine  with  the  spirits  be'fore  the  throne.  What  shall  I 
now  imitate  in  him? 

1.  His  entire  devotion  to  Christ. 

2.  His  attention  to  the  word  of  God. 

3.  His  spirit  of  prayer. 

4.  His  unquenchable  zeal,  tempered  with  the  purest 
love  and  the  most  unmoved  patience. 

5.  His  activity  and  perseverance. 

6.  His  faithfulness  to  God  and  to  men. 

7.  His  meetness  to  live  or  to  die. 

All  these  I  can  imitate,  while  his  genius,  his  learning, 
and  many  other  accomplishments  are  entirely  beyond  my 
reach.  Were  all  ministers  such  devoted  men,  how  rap- 
idly would  the  word  of  God  advance!" 

1823,  Sept.  20.  "  1  have  been  overwhelmed  this 
morning  with  a  sense  of  my  distance  from  God,  with 
negligence  of  my  soul,  my  family,  my  church,  my  peo- 
ple, and  others.  I  have  every  thing  to  do,  and  yet  I  do 
nothing.  I  have  been  looking  for  a  better  time  to  be 
more  spiritual  and  devoted,  but  am  convinced  that  I 
ought  not  to  defer  it  another  day.  Now  is  the  time,  and 
now  I  begin.  I  have  no  newr  covenant  to  make.  It  is 
made  already,  and  has  been  repeatedly  renewed.  I  am 
bound  and  I  trust  God  will  give  me  all  the  grace  I  need. 
I  am  to  aim  at  perfect  truth,  and  perfect  holiness,  and 
perfect  obedience,  and  as  much  usefulness  as  possible, 
and  to  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God.  Let  the  promise  of 
the  Spirit  in  the  14th  of  John  be  my  precious  encour- 
agement." 

Oct.  16.  "  By  request,  preached  for  Dr.  Hosack  a  fast 
sermon  in  prospect  of  the  sacrament.  Fear  the  want  of 
the  true  spirit  of  fasting  and  prayer  on  such  occasions. 
In  returning  home  had  very  pleasant  meditations,  on 
these  words:  '  Father,  glorify  thy  name.' 

It  seemed  delightful  to  think  that  God  does  glorify 
his  name.  I  longed  to  be  wholly  employed  in  his  ser- 
vice; that  I  might  glorify  him  in  body,  spirit,  time,  tal- 
ents, all  things;  and  that  all  mine  and  the  whole  world 


172  TAKE    CARE    OF   SOULS. 

might  glorify  his  name.  Yet  I  was  conscious  of  great 
defects,  and  afraid  of  self-deception  in  what  I  thought  my 
real  desires  and  wishes." 

1824,  Jan.  25.  "  In  the  afternoon  visited  a  sick  young 
man.  Yery  low,  and  sinking  fast;  has  spoken  but  once 
to-day.  On  returning  home  in  the  evening  at  9  o'clock, 
found  that  I  had  been  sent  for  again  to  see  the  dying 
youth.  Went  and  found  him  dead.  All  my  work  with 
him  is  ended.  But  I  have  not  done  all  my  duty.  I  fear  he 
is  lost.  It  is  time  for  me  to  awake,  and  take  care  of 
souls.  Much  concerned  when  abed,  thinking  how  I 
should  dispose  of  my  business,  so  as  to  devote  myself 
wholly  to  souls,  and  live  as  I  ought." 

Jan.  27.  "  While  reading,  I  felt  much  Ihe  importance 
of  disposing  of  all  my  business  as  fast  as  possible,,  and 
giving  myself  wholly  to  my  work.  I  hope  it  will  not  be  a 
momentary  pang,  but  an  abiding  impression.  ]  thought 
I  should  communicate  to  my  leading  men  the  important 
design  of  relinquishing  entirely  my  tuition  of  scholars 
as  soon  as  my  present  engagement  can  be  fulfilled,  or 
dispensed  with,  with  a  view  to  excite  them  to  build  an 
academy.  That  I  should  dispose  of  all  my  farming  bu- 
siness in  some  way  or  other.  That  I  should  find  some 
body  to  take  the  business  of  various  societies,  as  much 
as  possible,  and  as  soon  as  possible.  Then  nothing  to 
do  but  to  promote  the  welfare  of  souls,  and  of  Christ's 
kingdom,  directly  and  with  all  my  might.  Oh  that  the 
Lord  would  direct  and  aid  me,  and  that  I  might  give 
myself  up  wholly  to  seek  the  salvation  of  all  my  people. 
Ihis  is  a  great  work,  which  has  never  been  effected  in 
any  place.  The  time  must  come.  Will  not  God  use  me 
as  an  instrument?  Oh !  I  dread  the  evils  of  my  heart. 
Lord  God  purify  my  soul,  and  help  me  to  devote  all  to 
thee." 

1827,  May  1.  "  The  season  has  been  so  extremely 
unpleasant,  and  my  avocations  so  numerous,  that  I  find 
myself  at  the  commencement  of  this  month  in  a  very 
different  position  from  what  I  expected.  I  had  hoped 
the  business  of  the  Bible  Society  and  of  domestic  mis- 
sions would  have  been  nearly    completed.     But  it  is 


PRESSED    WITH    BUSINESS.  173 

scarcely  begun.  My  temporal  buisness  is  also  in  a  bad 
state,  owing  to  the  same  cause.  To-morrow  I  am  to 
start  for  a  ministers'  meeting  and  preach;  and  the  next 
day  to  attend  Presbytery  in  Schenectady;  and  the  next 
week  to  start  on  a  journey  to  Lenox,  to  be  absent  two 
weeks.  I  feel  altogether  unfit  for  duties  so  numerous, 
so  various  and  so  arduous.  At  the  same  time  my  people 
and  others  around  me  are  going  to  destruction.  It  is, 
however,  some  support  that  I  may  come  to  God,  and 
look  to  him.  Yet  I  am  conscious  of  so  much  neglect  of 
him,  and  his  word,  and  his  grace,  that  I  have  not  all  the 
confidence  in  him,  which  would  enable  me  to  take  fast 
hold  of  his  strength  and  grace.  I  find  it  to  be  a  fact 
that  when  I  read  the  Bible  with  care,  and  meditate  and 
pray,  and  truly  seek  God  and  maintain  intercourse  with 
him,  I  can  proceed  in  my  course  with  some  vigor  and 
resolution.  But  when  grace  declines  in  my  soul  I  can 
do  nothing  for  God. 

How  different  is  my  situation  from  what  it  was  twelve 
years  ago!  Then  the  business  of  my  parish  was  almost 
my  only  business,  and  I  sighed  for  more.  Now  I  am 
overwhelmed  with  business  abroad,  and  am  compelled 
to  neglect  my  business  at  home.  jYet  time  urges  on  his 
chariot  wheels  at  a  most  tremendous  rate.  Soon  shall  I 
be  at  the  end  of  my  race.  Let  me  give  up  entirely  and 
forever  all  thoughts  of  worldly  attainment,  and  make  it 
my  whole  business  to  live  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  the 
benefit  of  my  generation.  Eternity  is  before  me.  Oh, 
may  the  whole  weight  of  eternal  concerns  rest  upon  my 
soul.     The  Lord  work  all  my  work  in  me." 

May  7.  "  This  morning  I  could  not  come  to  God.  Did 
not  feel  right.  A  cloud  between  God  and  my  soul.  Oh, 
may  I  be  washetHn  the  fountain.  Poor  souls  around  me 
are  greatly  neglected.  Oh  that  God  would  grant  me 
grace  to  serve  him  wTith  all  my  powers." 

July  1.  Sabbath.  "  Did  not  awake  this  morning  in 
season  to  attend  the  prayer-meeting.  Felt  very  sorry. 
"Was  up  too  late  last  evening  reading  a  newspaper.  Thus 
have  I  lost  a  privilege  which  I  have  constantly  enjoyed 
while    at   home  for  nearly,  three  months.      By  divine 


174  LORD   NELSON. 

grace,  I  hope  to  recover  this  disadvantage.  In  secret 
prayer  I  most  solemnly  besought  God  to  revive  his' 
work  in  his  own  time  and  way,  and  so  as  to  glorify  his 
name,  and  to  prepare  me  to  be  used  in  any  way  which 
might  subserve  the  purpose;  either  by  laying  me  in  the 
grave,  or  laying  me  on  a  bed  of  sickness,  or  in  any 
other  way  most  agreeable  to  his  will,  yet  I  besought 
him  to  use  me  in  the  work,  if  he  could  do  it,  and  yet 
answer  his  most  holy  purpose.  My  mind  was  very 
solemn  in  view  of  these  things,  and  I  felt  the  need  of 
grace  to  fit  me  for  the  answer  to  my  prayer." 

Dr.  Yale  sometimes  excited  himself  to  fidelity  in  the 
service  of  God,  by  a  reference  to  the  fidelity  of  the  men 
of  the  world.     Take  an  example  : 

1821,  Nov.  1.  "Read  in  the  life  of  Nelson,  after  the 
battle  of  the  Nile, '  Whilst  a  ray  of  reason  remains,  my 
heart  and  my  hand  shall  ever  be  exerted  for  the  benefit 
of  my  king  and  country.'  How  much  better  is  King 
Jesus,  and  the  country  of  heaven!  and  yet  how  far  do  I 
fall  short  in  my  zeal  and  devotion,  of  the  zeal  and 
devotion  of  that  man,  who  served  only  an  earthly  king 
and  country!  I  am  ashamed  of  myself,  and  yet  what 
do  I  do  for  the  honor  of  my  King  and  country?  Did  his 
king  honor  him  with  a  peerage?  and  his  country  with 
a  pension  of  ^£2000  for  himself  and  his  two  next  heirs? 
What  has  my  king  to  bestow  upon  his  faithful  ser- 
vants? A  crown  of  glory.  What  a  contrast  between 
Nelson's  services  and  mine !  What  a  contrast  between  the 
reward  of  Christ's  servants,  and  of  king  George's!" 

There  were  certain  periods,  the  return  of  which  Dr. 
Yale  was  accustomed  frequently  to  observe  with  great 
interest.  I  allude  particularly  to  the  anniversary  of  his 
birth,  and  the  commencement  of  the  year.  At  each  of 
these  periods,  it  was  not  uncommon  for  him  to  enter 
upon  his  memorandum  some  very  interesting  reflections. 
Some  of  these  entries  are  very  much  in  point  in  this 
place,  as  expressive  of  his  entire  devotion  to  the  cause 
of  Christ.  I  propose  to  give  a  single  example  from 
each. 

June  15,  1841.  "  I  am  this  day  three  score  and  one 


HIS   DESIRE    FOR    USEFULNESS,  175 

years  old.  Set  it  apart  as  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer, 
with  a  view  to  look  over  ray  aifairs,  ask  help  of  God, 
and  look  out  for  time  to  come.  I  find  on  looking  back 
on  my  past  life,  very  little  comfort,  except  that  I  see 
much  of  the  Lord's  goodness.  My  own  life  appears  to 
me  very  odious.  The  grace  of  God  is  so  much  the 
greater.  How  little  do  I  for  God  or  souls!  My  neglect 
is  my  great  sin.  My  present  feelings  lead  me  to  des- 
pair of  ever  doing  any  good.  May  I  not  utterly  despair? 
How  can  I  do  any  good?  How  can  such  a  mass  of 
stupidness,  folly,  and  sin,  ever  do  any  good?  But  I 
have  a  little  hope  that  God  will  do  some  good  by  me. 
Let  me  ask  him.  He  has  said,  'Ask,  and  it  shall  be 
given  you.'  What  a  promise!  I  will  ask  that  he  will 
do  good  by  me.  I  have  been  before  God  and  entreated 
that  he  would  make  me  as  a  little  child;  sensible  of 
weakness,  attentive  to  instruction,  docile,  unaspiring, 
ready  to  yield  to  my  Father's  directions,  and  receive 
his  counsels,  and  do  as  he  pleases.  O  Lord,  do  make 
me  as  a  little  child.  Use  me  to  do  a  little  good.  If  it 
be  only  to  hew  wood,  or  draw  water,  or  dig  the  earth, 
or  carry  a  tract,  or  speak  to  a  child,  or  any  1hing  thou 
pleasest,  yet  condescend  to  use  me  to  do  some  good. 
Use  me  to  do  good  to  my  wife,  to  the  inmates  of  my 
family,  to  the  little  lad,  to  West  and  his,  to  schools,  to 
sabbath  schools,  to  families,  to  the  church,  to  the  con- 
gregation, to  my  friends,  to  the  nation,  to  the  heathen. 
God  has  placed  me  so  that  I  can  be  used  thus,  if  he 
please  to  use  me.  Wilt  thou  allow  me  to  preach  thy 
word  again?  May  I  aid  in  collecting  means  to  send 
the  gospel  to  others?  "Will  God  use  me  in  these  ser- 
vices, or  any  other?  I  think  I  feel  willing.  After  all 
my  neglect,  how  merciful  to  be  employed  again.  He 
has  used  me  for  good,  and  I  have  been  proud  of  it. 
After  all  my  pride  of  heart,  on  account  of  what  he  has 
done  for  me  and  by  me,  will  he  allow  me  to  be  used  by 
him  any  more?  What  an  infinite  mercy!  I  will  try,  O 
help  me!  Work  in  me  and  by  me.  Make  me  low.,  and 
keep  me  low.  I  hold  myself  in  readiness  to  obey  the 
first  intimations  of  thy  will.      Lord,  move  me  right 


176 

Have  prayed  for  others.  God,  the  Savior,  said  to  Peter, 
'  I  have  prayed  for  thee.'  He  now  intercedes.  He 
says,  '  Pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem.'  '  Pray  one  for 
another.'  May  I  be  used  to  do  good  in  prayer.  O  bless 
my  dear  wife  and  make  her  useful.  She  has  already 
been  very  useful  to  me.  She  has  helped  me  much. 
Make  her  useful  still.  Make  all  my  relations  useful. 
Make  the  church  useful.  Have  mercy  on  such  as  are 
out  of  the  way.  Help  such  as  are  trying  to  reclaim 
them.  Bless  the  sabbath  school,  the  church,  all  thy 
servants,  my  friends;  make  them  all  useful.  Humble 
me  and  all,  and  let  thy  name  be  praised  and  glorified. 
Amen. 

"  God  has  helped  me  this  day.  May  he  help  me 
always.  O  my  covenant  God,  fill  me  with  thy  Spirit; 
and  then  shall  I  be  useful." 

1822,  Jan.  1.  Half-past  five.  "  I  am  raised  from  my 
bed  to  see  the  opening  of  a  new  year.  What  a  prospect 
is  before  me!  How  uncertain  to  me  are  the  events  of  it! 
Before  the  end  of  this  year,  many  now  on  earth  will  be 
in  heaven — many  in  hell.  Where  shall  I  be?  It  is  not 
for  me  to  know.  My  business  is,  to  be  ready  for  hea- 
ven— -ready  to  do  or  suffer  the  will  of  God  on  earth. 
Shall  1  see  a  revival?  How  can  I  know?  It  is  none  of 
my  business.  It  is  mine  to  seek,  and  labor,  and  pray 
for  it — every  day.  To  go  about  the  work  of  God  in 
confidence  of  its  importance,  and  in  reliance  upon  his 
grace.  I  am  to  observe  this  as  a  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer,  with  the  express  design  of  humbling  myself 
and  seeking  the  blessing  of  God,  and  especially  with 
reference  to  a  revival.  May  I  be  truly  humbled  and 
prayerful.  I  am  afraid  that  I  shall  not  pray  aright. 
Grace  only  can  give  me  what  I  need.  I  intend  by  the 
grace  of  God  to  seek  him  like  Jacob.  O  how  weak  am 
I!  Yet  how  ready  am  I  to  excuse  myself  !  Lord,  help 
me.  Prayed  for  the  Holy  Spirit;  O  how  unworthy  of  it. 
But  if  unworthiness  hinders,  I  can  obtain  no  favor.  God 
has  expressed  a  willingness  to  bestow  this.  But  as  it 
is  the  greatest  favor,  it  must  be  sought  according  to  its 
worth.     No  sacrifice,  no  effort  is  too  great  to  be  con- 


new  year's  day.  177 

turned.  My  soul  said,  '  I  will  sacrifice  any  thing,  and  I 
will  do  any  thing  in  my  power  to  obtain  the  Holy 
Spirit.  It  did  not  lie,  so  far  as  I  know  it;  but  I  know 
my  heart  is  so  depraved  that  I  shall  do  nothing,  unless 
God  work  in  me  both  to  will  and  to  do. 

"  I  prayed  for  the  Spirit  upon  my  people.  And  still 
must  1  continue  to  pray.  It  is  attainable.  May  my 
heart  be  right  with  God — like  Daniel. 

Progress  of  the  day. — "I  have  taken  a  partial  review 
of  all  my  life.  I  see  what  it  is.  Sin;  folly.  The  ground 
on  which  I  stand  is  this.  I  am  condemned.  I'see  it,  I 
feel  it.  I  own  my  sin,  and  take  up  arms  against  it.  I 
stand  with  God  and  his  holy  law;  I  oppose  my  sin  as 
he  does,  though  not  in  degree.  I  carry  the  dead  body 
with  me.  But  I  rely  on  Christ  alone  as  my  Savior.  I 
need  no  other.  I  desire  no  other.  '  My  beloved  is 
mine' — mine  in  his  doctrine — merit — friendship — king- 
dom. 'And  I  am  his.'  His  in  my  person — affections — 
service — and  to  be  made  happy  by  him.  His  blood 
atones  for  me.  His  Spirit  purifies  me.  His  Father 
pardons  and  justifies  me.  I  am  not  my  own.  I  wish 
to  Le  the  Lord's  forever.  This  is  the  ground  on  which 
I  stand.  I  am  imperfect  and  feel  abased.  I  am  sinful, 
and  loathe  myself.  I  am  helpless,  and  Christ  is  all  my 
hope.  May  he  own  me.  I  trust  he  does.  May  he  use 
me  in  his  service.  1  trust  he  does.  May  he  fit  me  for 
for  heaven  and  take  me  home.     I  trust  he  will. 

Two  things  I  desire.  1.  To  live  with  God  this  year. 
2.  To  live  to  God  this  year.  To  live  with  him  in  daily 
prayer,  meditation,  reading  the  Bible,  and  holy  near- 
ness. To  live  to  him  in  motives  and  obedience.  All  for 
God.  Refuse  what  would  keep  me  from  him  and  hinder 
my  obedience.     Do  what  may  promote  his  glory. 

5  in  the  evening.  Have  renewed  my  covenant,  I 
hope  with  all  my  heart.  Have  made  some  preparation 
for  the  business  of  the  year,  by  making  out  eaeh  day  of 
the  month  and  week,  as  I  have  done  three  years  before.  I 
have  also  endeavored  to  eome  near  to  God,  to  wrestle  with 
him.  He  has  graciously  condescended  to  show  me 
how.     By  considering  the  promises  and  pleading  them. 


178  LIVING    TO  GOD. 

If  I  have  a  promise  to  the  case,  plead  it — as  for  instance, 
for  the  conversion  of  the  world,  or  Christ's  promise  to 
be  with  his  ministers,  or  his  promise  to  meet  with  his 
people  in  his  house,  or  where  two  or  three  meet  to  pray, 
or  individual  prayer  for  the  Holy  Ghost,  or  prayer  for 
the  sick.  But  if  no  particular  promise  comes  to  the 
case,  then  take  the  more  general,  which  includes  the 
particular.  Thus  he  has  promised  that  all  shall  know 
him,  from  the  least  to  the  greatest.  This  must  be  plead 
in  particular  cases.  This  is  a  precious  privilege.  O 
may  1  improve  it  like  Jacob. 

Why  does  not  the  believer  wrestle  with  God  in  every 
prayer?  1.  Because  he  does  not  see  and  feel  the  bless- 
ing needed  as  Jacob  did.  2.  Because  we  do  not 
really  believe  that  God  will  grant  it.  3.  Because  we 
do  not  expect  him  to  grant  it  soon." 

Within  a  few  months  after  his  conversion  he  not  only 
made  a  public  profession  of  his  faith  in  Christ  by  unit- 
ing himself  with  the  visible  church;  but  he  solemnly 
entered  into  a  secret  covenant  with  God  by  adopting 
for  himself  one  of  those  forms  which  are  contained  in 
Doddridge's  Rise  and  Progress  of  Religion  in  the  Soul. 
This  covenant  was  transcribed  with  a  few  verbal  alter- 
ations, and  was  first  subscribed  on  the  20th  of  November, 
1799.  Nor  was  it  the  less  his  own  because  it  was 
originally  drafted  by  another.  The  entire  purport  of 
this  covenant  was  the  most  unreserved  dedication  of 
himself  to  God  and  to  his  service,  with  all  that  he 
was  and  all  that  he  had.  The  covenant  itself  was  copied 
at  length  and  incorporated  in  the  discourse  which  was 
preached  at  his  funeral,  and  which  may  he  found  at  the 
close  of  this  volume. 

That  Dr.  Yale  was  accustomed  constantly  keep  the 
obligations  of  that  covenant  before  his  mind,  appears 
from  the  fact  that  he  ordinarily  reviewed  it  twice  a 
year,  in  the  most  solemn  and  impressive  manner.  That 
the  reader  may  have  a  still  further  exhibition  of  the 
undying  spirit  of  devotion  to  the  service  of  God,  which 
ever  dwelt  in  his  breast,  I  will  here  transcribe  some  pas- 
sages in  which  a  renewal  of  this  covenant  is  contained. 


A  SECRET  COVENANT  WITH  GOD.         179 

1842,  Jan.  1.  "  Another  new  year  dawns,  I  have  re- 
ceived great  mercy  during  the  past.  Every  sabbath  was 
I  not  only  able  to  preach,  but  I  did  preach  at  least  one 
sermon  and  generally  three.  Now  as  I  enter  on  another 
year  1  know  not  what  awaits  me.  But  I  feel  it  to  be  a  duty 
and  a  privilege  to  be  in  covenant  with  God:  to  have 
him  for  my  father,  my  redeemer,  and  sanctifier:  to  de- 
vote all  I  am,  all  I  have,  and  all  I  can,  to  his  service 
arid  glory.  I  am  very  imperfect  and  very  sinful,  and 
often  fail  in  fulfilling  my  engagements.  But  this  is 
a  covenant  of  grace.  Christ  is  my  only  righteousness. 
The  Spirit  is  my  only  helper  and  comforter.  The  Father 
of  mercies  is  gracious  and  merciful,  and  for  his  Son's 
sake  blots  out  iniquity,  and  transgression,  and  sin.  0 
Lord,  I  desire  no  more  than  is  contained  in  thy  coven- 
ant. Make  me  as  I  should  be,  and  accept  me,  living  or 
dying,  and  use  me  for  thine  own  glory,  now  and  ever. 
Amen.     Elisha  Yale." 

1842,  June  15.  "  This  day  I  am  three  score  and  two 
years  old.  How  much  mercy  have  I  received;  God 
has  fed  me  all  my  life  long.  God  has  blessed  me  much. 
His  grace  has  restrained  me  from  many  sins,  and  ena- 
bled me  to  do  a  little  in  his  service,  yet  what  I  have 
been  doing  is  only  putting  in  my  little  oar  to  row  the 
boat  which  for  ages  has  been  passing  down  the  stream 
of  time,  freighted  with  immortal  beings  bound  to  glory. 
Soon  1  cease.  God  raises  up  others.  Every  one  has 
his  day.  We  are  but  agents  and  stewards.  God  by 
us  carries  on  his  work.  May  I  do  his  holy  will  while  1 
stay  here,  and  find  mercy  in  Christ  when  I  go  home 
and  be  no  more.  By  grace  I  am  saved,  and  hope  ever 
and  forever  to  serve  and  enjoy  him,  '  who  hath  saved 
me  and  called  me  with  a  holy  calling,'  &c.  Now  I 
need  all  the  blessings  of  the  new  covenant.  Now  1  am 
desirous  to  live  more  holy  and  devoted.  But  there  is 
nothing  in  my  flesh  .  but  sin.  All  my  hope  is  in  the 
covenanted  mercies  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom 
with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit  be  all  honor  and 
glory,  might  and  dominion  for  ever,  Amen.  Elisha 
Yale." 


180 


HIS    COVENANT    RENEWED. 


June  15,  1846.  "  I  am  kept  alive  until  this  time,  and 
am  this  day  three  score  and  six  years  old.  I  have  been 
looking  back  on  all  the  way  in  which  the  Lord  has 
brought  me,  and  can  not  help  wondering  at  all  his 
mercy  and  truth.  God  has  been  faithful.  He  is  faith- 
ful. He  will  be  faithful.  Forgive  all  my  unfaithful- 
ness, O  my  covenant  God.  Now  I  most  cordially  renew 
this  covenant.  Now  when  I  am  old  and  gray  headed 
cast  me  not  off.  Renew  my  strength  day  by  day  with 
all  might  by  thy  spirit  in  the  inner  man,  that  I  may  be 
strong  in  the  Lord  and  in  the  power  of  his  might. 
While  I  can  not  do  some. things  which  I  once  did,  may 
I  have  grace  to  do  what  I  am  better  able  to  do.  Thus 
I  consecrate  all-  anew  to  thee,  and  0  do  thou  quicken 
me  and  help  me,  for  thy  great  name's  sake,  to  do  thy 
will  and  trust  thy  grace  and  hope  in  thy  mercy.  I  have 
failed  of  seeing  God's  glorious  work  as  I  had  hoped, 
and  have  no  way  but  to  do  my  duty  steadily,  and  trust 
God  to  work  his  own  work  according  to  his  own  will. 
Now  I  am  thine,  and  to  thy  name  be  all  the  glory  for 
ever  and  ever,  Amen.     Elisha  Yale." 

June  15,  1848.  "  Between  4  and  6  a.  m.  I  rose  at 
four  and  have  been  praising  God  for  his  wonderful 
goodness  to  me  during  three  score  and  eight  years. 
Looking  on  my  own  history  I  see  it  to  be  a  series  of 
strange  action.  During  nineteen  years  I  lived  with- 
out God.  During  forty-nine,  nearly,  I  have  been 
wandering  and  returning,  backsliding  and  recovering, 
halting  and  springing  forward.  Thus. have  I  proved,  a 
thousand  times  twice  told,  my  helplessness  and  sinful- 
ness. But  God  has  been  my  merciful  Father,  my  loving 
Brother,  my  unfailing  Comforter.  Again  I  give  all  to 
thee  according  to  this  covenant.  May  I  be  entirely 
thine.  During  this  year  thus  far  I  have  had  great  trials, 
and  great  supports.  God  has  dealt  bountifully  with 
me  in  regard  to  temporal  things,  and  has  given  me 
more  and  more  experience  of  his  faithfulness  in  all 
things.  A  few  drops  of  salvation  have  fallen.  0  may 
the  shower  come,  and  the  great  rain  of  his  strength  to 
save   souls.     Now,   O  thou   infinite   fountain  of  love, 


DUTIES  AND  RESPONSIBILITIES  OF  THE  MINISTRY.        181 

fill  me  with  all  thy  fullness,  and  help  me  to  live  entirely 
for  thee.     Amen.     E.  Yale." 

The  above  are  only  a  few  out  of  more  than  a  hund- 
red similar  records  in  which  he  made  a  semi-annual 
dedication  of  all  his  powers  and  all  his  possessions  to 
God.  The  practice  was  continued  to  the  very  last;  and 
the  last  act  of  the  kind  took  place  on  the  1st  day  of  Janu- 
ary, 1853,  which  was  but  nine  days  before  his  death.  This 
last  entry  has  nothing  in  it  of  greater  interest  than  many 
others,  and  possesses  peculiar  interest  only  from  the 
time  at  which  it  was  made.  I  will  give  only  one  other 
very  brief  extract  from  his  diary  as  illustrative  of  his 
entire  devotion  to  the  service  of  God. 

1830.  Aug.  22.  "  This  day  I  have  felt  more  deeply 
than   ever    before  the   Saviour's  words,  Rev.    ii,    10: 

"  BE  THOU  FAITHFUL  UNTO  DEATH,  AND  I  WILL  GIVE  THEE  A 
CROWN  OF  LIFE." 

To-day  I  begin  by  the  grace  of  God,  and  proceed 
every  day  faithful  to  God,  to  the  church,  to  my  people, 
to  my  friends,  to  all  men,  to  my  own  soul,  0  Lord,  help 
me  in  all  that  I  need.     Amen." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  DUTIES  AND  RESPONSIBILITIES  OF  THE  GOSPEL    MINISTRY. 

"  I  had  rather  be  a  minister  of  the  gospel  than  to  be 
president  of  the  United  States."  This  is  a  remark 
which  Dr.  Yale  was  often  heard  to  utter.  He  regarded 
it  as  a  higher  honor.  Regarding,  as  he  did,  the  com- 
mission of  the  gospel  minister  as  having  been  issued, 
and  sealed  and  ratified  by  God  himself,  he  considered  it 
as  more  honorable  to  hold  that  commission,  than  to  be 
promoted  to  the  very  highest  position  within  the  gift  of 
prince  or  people.  It  was  not  the  honor  of  wearing 
high-sounding  titles;  or  of  securing  worldly  applause; 
16 


182  THE  UNFAITHFUL  MINISTER. 

or  of  receiving  a  large  stipend,  after  which  he  aspired. 
It  was  rather  the  honor  of  being  a  coworker  with  God 
in  the  salvation  of  men. 

To  this  he  alludes  in  a  letter  to  a  friend  under  date  of 
October  8,  1830: 

"  It  is  your  highest  honor  to  have  your  children  em- 
ployed in  the  family  and  cause  of  Christ.  What  an  un- 
speakable privilege,  if  they  may  but  be  allowed  to  wash 
the  feet  of  his  servants — to  carry  their  shoes — to  give 
them  water!  They  would  think  themselves  honored  to  be 
even  known  by  the  president  of  the  United  States;  more 
to  be  in  some  important  offices;  but  much  more,  to  be 
ambassadors  of  a  foreign  court.  Now,  then,  we  are 
ambassadors  for  Christ.  Let  us  try  to  estimate  this 
honor  and  privilege.  Lord  Nelson  viewed  it  as  his 
highest  honor  to  serve  his  king  and  country.  The  new 
French  king  has  sworn  what  you  and  I  would  not  dare 
to  do — c  to  act  in  all  things  with  a  sole  view  to  the  in- 
terests, happiness  and  glory  of  the  French  people.' 
What  a  dreadful  temptation  to  be  a  king!  Thank  God 
that  we  are  sworn,  to  act  in  all  things  with  a  sole  view 
to  the  interests,  happiness  and  glory  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom.  This  oath  does  not  hurt  my  conscience.  But 
the  forgetfulness,  stupidness,  and  remissness  of  my  life 
in  regard  to  it,  many  times  makes  me  afraid." 

There  was  nothing,  the  thought  of  which  seemed  to 
fill  him  with  greater  horror,  than  the  doom  of  an  un- 
faithful minister.  There  is  one  passage  in  his  diary  in 
w^hich  his  feelings  on  this  point  are  clearly  expressed. 
It  is  as  follows: 

1835,  April  2.  "  Rev.  Mr. ,  called  in  the  after- 
noon and  spent  an  hour  or  two.  He  is  in  serious  trouble 
in  regard  to  his  people.  Very  little  religion  among 
them,  and,  with  the  form  of  godliness,  prejudiced  against 
its  power.  How  sad  the  effects  of  an  unfaithful  minis- 
try, such  as  has  evidently  been  that  of  his  predecessor! 
I  have  often  feared,  and  sometimes  shuddered  with  hor- 
ror at  the  thought  of  such  a  ministry  as  his.  And  yet  I 
know  that  I  am  by  no  means  out  of  danger  from  my  own 
unfaithfulness.     What  a  contrast  between  the  man  I 


A  CALL  TO  THE  MINISTRY.  183 

have  referred  to  above,  and  Dr.  Hyde!  -The  judgment 
day  will  show  it  in  all  its  striking  colors.  Not  for  ten 
thousand  worlds  would  I  be  in  the  place  of  that  un- 
faithful man.  And  yet  I  know  that  I  am  very  unfaithful 
myself." 

And  as  he  had  such  a  view  of  the  fearful  responsibi- 
lities of  a  gospel  minister,  he  fully  realized  the  truth 
that  no  man  ought  to  engage  in  that  work,  or  aspire 
after  that  honor  unless  he  was  clearly  called  to  it  in  the 
providence  and  by  the  grace  of  God.  He  believed  that 
there  was  sueh  a  thing  as  a  call  to  the  gospel  ministry, 
and  that  this  call  was  of  God.  Yet  he  did  not  suppose 
that  the  knowledge  of  it  was  communicated  to  man  by 
special  revelation,  or  by  dreams,  or  apparitions.  Ail 
these  he  looked  upon  as  miserable  delusions,  as  will  ap- 
pear from  what  follows: 

1829,  Dec.  7.  "  Mr.  M.  came  home  and  staid  with  us. 
He  gave  an  account  of  an  attention  in  a  sabbath  school 
which  he  conducts  in  the  wilderness  eight  or  ten  miles 
off.  Six  scholars  followed  him  ho'me  last  sabbath,  and 
wished  to  know  what  they  should  do  to  be  saved.  He 
thinks  it  his  duty  to  preach,  but  is  not  qualified  and  sees 
no  way  to  be  qualified.  Soon  after  his  conversion  he 
had  an  offer  of  aid  to  get  an  education,  but  says  he  was 
too  proud  to  accept  it.  The  Lord  has  been  against  him 
ever  since;  he  has  lost  all  his  property,  and  thinks  he 
never  shall  do  his  duty  and  be  happy  till  he  does  preach. 
He  has  long  entreated  the  Lord  to  show  him  his  duty  in 
a  dream,  or  some  other  way,  so  as  to  satisfy  him.  Re- 
cently he  had  a  dream,  very  remarkable,  as  he  thinks, 
and  considers  that  he  must  preach.  He  has  written  on 
two  subjects  and  spoken  to  the  people.  He  has  thought 
of  connecting  himself  with  some  other  church  where 
qualifications  are  less  than  among  Presbyterians;  but  he 
thinks  he  can  not  give  up  his  principles.  His  case 
seems  to  be  very  critical.  I  felt  disturbed  about  it,  but 
endeavored  to  commit  it  unto  the  Lord." 

Dec.  8.  "  Conversed  much  with  Mr.  M.  Read  to  him  the 
23d  of  Jeremiah,  and  made  remarks  on  dreams,  and  also 
told''  him  of  %  poor,  deluded  man,  who   thought   some 


184  AN  INCOMPETENT   MINISTRY. 

years  ago  that  he  must  preach,  and  brought  the  74th 
Psalm  to  show  me  that  he  ought  to  break  down  the 
carved  work  of  self-righteousness  with  axes  and  ham- 
mers. This  seemed  to  stagger  Mr.  M.  some.  I  lent 
him  Mr.  Scott's  life,  and  sent  him  away.  Truly  this  is 
very  trying.     The  Lord  direct." 

There  are  some  hints  on  the  subject  of  a  call  to  the 
ministry,  contained  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  which  may  not 
be  out  of  place  here.  The  letter  is  dated  May  16,  1837. 
He  writes  as  follows: 

"  You  know  it  was  my  great  desire  that  you  should 
have  been  prepared  to  preach  the  glorious  gospel  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  the  greatest  work  in  which 
man  can  engage;  and  therefore  while  it  demands  our 
most  serious  consideration  in  regard  to  its  importance,  it 
also  demands  our  most  serious  attention  to  the  requisite 
qualifications.  The  more  you  simplify  the  subject,  the 
easier  will  be  the  answer.  Is  it  then  the  will  of  the 
Lord  that  you  should  preach  the  gospel?  This  is  all 
you  need  inquire  about.  If  it  be  his  will  you  can 
know  it  by  humble  prayer,  and  attentive  considera- 
tion. '  In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge  him,  and  he  shall 
direct  thy  paths.'  '  If  any  man  lack  wisdom,  let  him 
ask  of  God,  who  giveth  to  all  men  liberally  and  up- 
braideth  not,  and  it  shall  be  given  him.'  It  is  desirable 
to  know  exactly  what  is  the  will  of  God,  and  then  we 
can  be  at  peace  when  we  do  it.  A  few  years  ago,  as 
you  may  remember,  it  was  a  serious  inquiry  with  me, 
whether  I  should  leave  my  pastoral  charge,  and  devote 
my  life  to  the  great  work  of  endeavoring  to  get  more 
laborers  in  the  harvest.  I  laid  the  case  before  God,  and 
was  confident  that  he  would  direct  me.  So  after  about 
six  weeks  my  way  was  made  so  plain  that  I  could  see  no 
prospect  of  accomplishing  what  seemed  to  me  essential  to 
my  success  if  I  engaged  in  the  work.  Yet  the  trial  did  me 
good,  though  I  am  now  in  the  same  place  I  have  been 
in  thirty-four  years.  We  expect  no  miracles,  no  voice, 
or  vision  from  heaven  to  direct  us,  and  yet  God  does 
give  his  humble  followers  an  answer  of  peace.     Pray 


much.     Have  no  will   about  it.     Be  ready  to  do  any 


AN  INCOMPETENT  MINISTRY.  185 

thing  God  requires.     Lean  not  to  your  own  understand- 
ing. 

It  has  long  been  a  settled  point  with  me,  that  the 
Lord  Jesus  has  an  immensely  great  work  to  do  in  this 
world.  In  this  he  uses  the  cooperation  of  his  people; 
some  in  one  part  of  the  work,  and  some  in  another. 
And  it  is  the  business  of  his  servants,  not  to  choose 
what  part  of  the  work  they  will  do  but  to  engage  in 
doing  the  very  work  to  which  he  calls  them.  Some  are 
to  serve  him  in  one  way,  and  some  in  another;  but  every 
one  according  to  his  several  ability.  One  is  to  supply 
the  place  of  seeing,  another  of  hearing,  &c,  &c.  Nor 
can  any  one  member  say  to  the  other,  "  I  have  no  need  of 
you." 

Many  good  men  misjudge  very  much  in  regard  to 
themselves.  I  knew  a  man  with  a  family  about  ten 
years  ago.  He  had  a  fluent  speech  and  a  good  amount 
of  zeal;  but  he  was  ignorant.  He  wished  to  know  my 
mind.  I  gave  it  with  the  utmost  frankness.  It  did 
not  suit  him.  He  went  into  another  part  of  the  state, 
where  he  studied  some,  and  was  licensed  and  began  to 
preach.  For  a  year  or  two  he  preached  about  there  in 
some  of  the  new  settlements;  but  became  miserably 
poor,  and  the  last  I  heard  he  wTas  sick,  and  he  and  his 
family  in  such  a  state  of  want,  that  they  were  likely  to 
be  sent  to  the  poor  house. 

I  do  not  know  that  it  would  be  wise  in  me  to  say  all 
I  know  and  think  on  the  subject  of  the  ministry  just 
now.  But  this  I  say,  that  in  my  opinion,  the  church  is 
suffering  more  at  present  from  incompetent  ministers, 
than  from  all  other  causes  put  together.  Many,  I  trust, 
are  good  men  who  have  run  before  they  are  sent.  Here  I 
trust  you  will  not  misapprehend  me.  I  do  not  suppose  that 
any  amount  of  learning  can  qualify  a  man  to  preach  the 
gospel.  It  is  the  grace  of  God  which  is  the  root.  Yet 
men  must  be  able  to  preach,  or  they  are  not  called  to 
the  work.  In  the  present  state  of  our  country  and  of 
the  world,  amid  the  pressing  calls  for  ministers,  the 
greatest  curse  upon  the  church  and  the  world  must  be 
novices,  puffed  up  with  their  own  importance,  falling 


186  MINISTERIAL   RESPONSIBILITY. 

into  the  snare  of  the  devil,  and  leading  others   after 
them." 

Upon  the  views  which  he  entertained  in  respect  to 
the  duties  and  responsibilities  of  the  gospel  ministry, 
his  whole  life  was  a  faithful  commentary.  Those  who 
knew  the  man,  and  who  were  familiar  with  his  fidelity 
in  the  discharge  of  his  official  duties,  could  not  fail  to 
receive  the  impression,  that  he  felt  a  responsibility 
resting  upon  himself  of  no  ordinary  character.  This 
feeling  also  was  clearly  expressed  in  a  letter  addressed 
to  Rev.  Cyrus  Yale,  from  which  I  will  here  extract  a 
few  passages: 

July  1,  1828.  "  Every  minister,   every  Christian,  is 
admonished  to  work  while  the  day  lasts,  not  only  be- 
cause the  night  cometh  in  which  no  man  can  work,  but 
also,  because  the  people  pass  away,  and  nothing  more 
can  be  done  for  them.     Many  times  I  seem  to  stand  in 
amazement.      All  are  going.     I  am  going.     Few  are 
prepared.     Every  one  is  impressing  his  sinful  likeness 
on  those  around   him.     The  impression  remains;  it  is 
carried  into  eternity,  or  it  is  restamped  upon  others  in 
perpetuum !     To  act,  to  speak,  even  to  think,  in  such 
circumstances,  is  too  great  for  finite  man.     Yet,  to  act, 
to  speak,  to  think,  and  that  for  others  too,  is  the  business 
of  a  minister.    I  seem  to  see  myself  produced  and  repro- 
duced ten  thousand  times,  in  moral  resemblance;  and 
perpetuated  to  the  end   of  time.     0  what  a  prospect 
will  open  to  us  in  eternity !     A  word,  dropped  and  for- 
gotten by  us,  fell  upon  the  ear  of  a  child,  or  a  stranger, 
and  caused  his  ruin.     A  word  on  our  tongue,  and  kept 
back  through  sinful  fear,  let  pass  a  soul  it  might  have 
reclaimed.     What,  if  Jesus  had  been  intimidated  when 
he  knew  the   murderous  thoughts  of  the  scribes   and 
Pharisees,  while  the  man  with  a  withered  hand  was 
before  him!    How  had  the  poor  man  been  disappointed! 
What  a  tribute  of  glory  had  God  lost!     What  a  for- 
feiture of  our  confidence  in  Jesus!      But  he  was  not 
intimidated.     The  man  was  not  disappointed.     God  did 
not  fail  of  his  glory.  Jesus  did  not  forfeit  our  confidence. 
He  remains  our  bright  example,  to  show  that  good  must 


CHARGE  TO  A  MINISTER  AT  HIS  ORDINATION.  187 

be  done  when  it  ought  to  be  done,  and  that  events  must 
be  left  with  God.  Could  I  warm  up  my  own  cold  heart 
to  my  duty  by  writing  these  solemn  truths,  one  sinner 
more  might  be  saved.  But  what  are  we?  How  great  is 
our  work!  How  much  remains  to  be  done!  I  look  over 
my  ministry  sometimes  with  deep  sorrow,  when  I  find 
only  about  ten  on  an  average  hopefully  converted  by  my 
ministry,  in  a  year.  May  the  Lord  impart  to  you  and 
to  me  more  spiritual  life,  and  ministerial  fidelity  and 
activity.  Our  cause  is  before  us,  our  time  short.  If  we 
do  any  thing  it  must  be  done  quickly.  We  need  your 
prayers.     May  you  be  blessed  in  all  things. 

Yours,  Elisha  Yale." 

At  the  ordination  or  installation  of  his  younger  bre- 
thren, Dr.  Yale  was  frequently  called  upon,  as  the  organ 
of  the  Presbytery,  to  deliver  to  them  that  charge  which 
is  required  on  such  occasions  by  the  constitution  of  the 
Presbyterian  church.  This  charge  is  expected  to  con- 
tain some  delineation  of  the  responsibilities  of  the 
ministerial  office,  and  the  particular  duties  of  those  by 
whom  this  office  is  held.  By  transcribing  here  one  of 
those  charges,  in  extenso,  a  more  full  and  comprehen- 
sive view  of  this  subject  may  be  obtained,  than  could 
be  secured  in  any  other  way.  It  was  first  delivered  at 
Malta,  on  the  7th  day  of  February,  1821,  at  the  ordina- 
tion of  the  Rev.  Joseph  Bracket;  and  the  substance  of 
it  was  delivered  on  two  other  occasions  afterwards. 
It  is  as  follows: 

[CHARGE.] 

"  My  dear  Brother :  It  was  but  a  few  days  ago  that  I 
was  by  the  grave  of  a  beloved  Christian  minister,  who 
had  just  finished  his  work,  and  laid  down  his  commission 
at  the  feet  of  Jesus.  In  view  of  that  grave  I  would 
now  address  you,  in  the  name  of  Christ,  at  your  entrance 
upon  the  duties  of  this  sacred  office.  Of  all  the  under- 
takings of  men,  none  are  more  important  than  the 
work  to  which  you  are  this  day  set  apart  and  conse- 
crated. Its  appointment  is  not  of  men,  but  God.  The 
investiture  of  the  office  is  by  human  hands;   but  the 


188  GOSPEL  MINISTERS  ARE  GOD'S  AMBASSADORS. 

office  itself  is  of  Divine  authority.  The  doctrines  you 
are  to  teach  are  not  the  investigations  of  reason,  but 
the  dictates  of  inspiration.  The  duties  you  are  to  enjoin 
are  not  the  commandments  of  men,  but  the  laws  of 
Jehovah.  The  threatenings  you  are  to  denounce  are 
not  the  expressions  of  human  displeasure,  but  the 
thunders  of  divine  wrath.  The  promises  you  are  to 
present  for  the  encouragement  of  the  convinced  and 
desponding,  are  not  the  fancies  of  theoretic  philan- 
thropy, but  the  overflowings  of  God's  unbounded  good- 
ness and  mercy.  Your  embassy  is  from  God  to  men; 
from  the  wise  and  good  Ruler  of  the  universe  to  a 
portion  of  his  rebellious  subjects;  and  the  proposals 
you  are  to  make  from  his  word  are  to  be  the  unalterable 
terms  of  life  and  death.  The  results  of  your  ministry 
are  not  to  be  the  happiness  or  the  misery  of  empires 
and  ages,  but  the  happiness  or  the  misery  of  immortal 
beings  forever. 

"  Having  consecrated  you  to  this  great  work,  f  we 
have  given  to  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to  take 
part  with  us  in  this  ministry;'  and  in  giving  you  that 
right  hand,  we  have  pledged  ourselves  to  our  utmost 
efforts  for  your  aid  in  the  duties  and  conflicts  of  your 
ministry.  But,  sir,  we  have  to  leave  with  you  our 
solemn  charge,  to  fulfill  the  duties  of  your  office. 

"  We  have  not  ordained  you  to  be  a  magistrate,  a 
counsellor  at  law,  a  physician,  a  husbandman,  or  an 
artisan;  but  we  have  ordained  you  to  be  a  minister  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  installed  you  as  the  pastor  of  this 
church.  In  the  words  of  Paul  to  the  elders  of  Ephesus, 
wre  address  you, '  Take  heed,  therefore,  unto  thyself,  and 
to  all  the  flock  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made 
thee  an  overseer  to  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he 
hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood.' 

"  We  charge  you,  therefore,  first  of  all,  to  be  faithful 
in  maintaining  personal  religion. 

"  Feel  yourself  a  poor,  undone  sinner,  more  worthy 
of  hell  than  heaven,  and  of  the  curse  than  the  blessing 
of  God.  As  such,  rely  only  on  the  blood  of  Christ  for 
pardon,  and  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost  for  sanctifica- 


MINISTERIAL  QUALIFICATIONS.  189 

tion.  You  will  thus  rest  on  the  only  sure  support  of 
the  soul.  Live  near  to  God  in  habitual  meditation,  and 
prayer,  and  faith,  and  love,  and  hope.  You  will  thus 
live  in  the  enjoyment  of  God.  Crown  your  religion 
with  a  blameless  and  useful  deportment  in  the  occupa- 
tions of  every  day.  For  '  a  bishop  must  be  blameless, 
vigilant,  sober,  of  good  behavior,  given  to  hospitality, 
apt  to  teach;  not  given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not  greedy 
of  filthy  lucre;  but  patient,  not  a  brawler,  not  covetous. 
Moreover,  he  must  have  a  good  report  of  them  that  are 
without;  lest  he  fall  into  reproach  and  the  snare  of  the 
devil.' 

"  Personal  and  experimental  religion  will  enable  you  to 
show  your  people  in  what  it  consists,  and  to  direct,  and 
warn,  and  comfort  them,  as  they  may  need.  As  a  minis- 
ter also,  you  will  have  this  peculiar  advantage  when 
you  speak  from  your  own  experience,  that  you  will 
speak  with  the  assurance  which  arises  from  feeling  as 
well  as  demonstration;  for  what  a  man  feels  powerfully 
he  wTill  express  with  assurance.  And  a  minister  of 
Christ  is  to  be,  not  merely  an  organ  by  wmich  God 
communicates  his  will  to  men,  but  an  active  agent, 
engaged  in  doing  that  will  and  deeply  concerned  to  see  it 
done  by  others.  He  is  not  only  to  serve  up  food  well 
prepared  for  others,  but  to  feed  upon  the  same  for  his 
own  satisfaction  and  nourishment.  Be  sure,  therefore, 
that  you  believe,  and  love,  and  practice,  and  enjoy  that 
holy  religion  which  you  wish  your  people  to  believe, 
and  love,  and  practice,  and  enjoy. 

"  We  charge  you  in  the  next  place,  to  preach  the 
gospel.  This  is  to  be  the  main  business  of  your  life. 
You  will  need  to  look  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  his 
teaching  and  guidance,  that  he  may  lead  you  into  the 
mysteries  of  his  religion,  and  enable  you  to  preach  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  his  grace.  Pray  before  you 
study,  that  you  may  study  to  please  God  and  be  useful 
to  men.  Study  before  you  preach,  that  you  may  preach 
according  to  the  mind  of  Christ.  Whatever  attention 
you  may  see  fit  to  give  to  your  style  and  diction,  let  it 
be  only  with  the  holy  view  of  making  your  sermons 


190  PULPIT  PREPARATION. 

more  effectual  to  the  good  of  souls.  Feed  not  the  flock 
of  God  with  sound,  and  shadows  and  flowers,  instead  of 
the  nutritious  milk,  and  the  substantial  meat  of  the  word. 
Meet  with  firmness  that  popular  presumption  that  a 
minister  can  preach  without  preparation;  and  yet,  be 
always  prepared  to  preach,  when  the  providence  of  God 
makes  it  your  duty.  And  in  your  preparation  you  will 
always  remember,  that  the  best  sermon  is  that  which  is 
best  adapted  to  glorify  Christ  and  save  the  souls  of  men. 
Give  every  part  of  the  Word  of  God  a  due  share  of 
your  attention,  that  you  may  be  a  preacher  of  the  whole. 
Incline  not  to  theoretical  speculation;  and  while  you 
endeavor  to  explain  all  that  needs  and  is  capable  of 
explanation,  do  not  endeavor  to  make  your  people  under- 
stand all  mysteries.  Treat  theological  subjects  with  all 
the  understanding  and  all  the  force  you  possess,  but 
treat  them  at  the  same  time  as  resting  upon  the  broad 
basis  of  revelation.  Dare  to  believe,  and  dare  to  preach, 
all  that  you  find  supported  by  the  authority  of  God's 
Word;  for  that  authority  will  bear  you  out  before  men, 
and  before  the  tribunal  of  Jehovah.  Dwell  chiefly  on 
the  peculiarities  of  the  Gospel;  for  in  them  lies  chiefly 
its  peculiar  excellence.  What  it  maintains  in  common 
with  philosophy,  is  not  its  glory;  but  what  it  maintains 
as  peculiar  to  itself.  I  mean  the  justification  of  a  be- 
lieving sinner  only  by  the  righteousness  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  the  sanctification  of  a  sinner  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Have  no  communion  with 
that  pretended  reason  or  philosophy  which  would  lead 
to  a  doubt  of  these  fundamental  principles  of  the  gos- 
pel; neither  commune  with  those  as  Christians  who  deny 
them. 

Be  a  plain  preacher  also,  and  let  it  be  always  your 
aim  to  exhibit  your  subject  and  not  yourself.  Endeavor, 
moreover,  without  ceasing  to  have  and  to  feel  the 
genuine  spirit  of  your  work,  the  spirit  of  preaching, 
under  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  (to  adopt 
the  language  of  the  pious  and  excellent  Brainard), 
6  When  ministers  feel  those  special  gracious  influences 
on  their  hearts,  it  wonderfully  assists  them  to  come  at 


CARE    OF   THE    CHURCH.  191 

the  consciences  of  men,  and,  as  it  were,  to  handle  them 
with  hands;  whereas,  without  them,  whatever  reason 
and  oratory  we  make  use  of,  we  do  but  make  use  of 
stumps  instead  of  hands.' 

"  To  sum  up  all  that  we  would  say  on  the  subject  of 
preaching,  we  add,  in  the  words  of  Paul  to  Timothy, 
'  "We  charge  thee,  therefore,  before  God,  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  at 
his  appearing  and  his  kingdom,  preach  the  word,  be 
instant  in  season,  out  of  season;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort, 
with  all  long-suffering  and  doctrine.' 

"  We  charge  you,  further,  dear  brother,  with  regard 
to  the  care  of  the  church.  '  Feed  my  sheep,'  says  the 
Good  Shepherd,  and  '  feed  my  lambs.'  This  requires 
attention  not  only  to  the  wholesome  doctrine  you  are  to 
preach,  but  to  the  holy  discipline  you  are  to  exercise. 
As  to  those  already  in  the  church,  you  are  to  see  that 
they  do  not  go  astray;  and  if  they  go  astray,  to  bring 
them  back  and  see  that  they  continue  steadfast  unto  the 
end.  As  to  those  hereafter  to  be  admitted,  be  careful 
that  they  be  sound  in  the  faith,  experimental  in  their 
views  and  feelings,  and  blameless  in  their  deportment. 
Guard  well  the  door  of  the-  sheepfold,  and  use  every 
precaution  to  admit  all  the  sheep  and  the  lambs,  and 
exclude  every  intruder.  The  strength  of  the  church  does 
not  consist  in  its  numbers,  or  its  wealth,  but  in  its  purity 
and  spirituality,  and  obedience  to  Christ.  Be  especially 
careful  to  use  all  your  influence  in  the  support  of  'elders 
that  rule  well,'  knowing  that  rulers  will  not  maintain  a 
greater  degree  of  purity  in  the  church  than  they  main- 
tain in  themselves. 

"We  charge  you,  moreover,  to  fulfill  the  duties  of  your 
office  in  regard  to  the  higher  judicatories  of  the  church. 

It  is  "  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Presby- 
tery "  that  ministers  are  set  apart  and  consecrated  to 
their  work,  and  Paul's  charge  to  Timothy,  as  a  member 
of  the  Presbytery,  and  through  him  to  every  other 
member,  is  in  these  solemn  words:  "  Lay  hands  sudden- 
ly on  no  man,  neither  be  partaker  of  other  men's  sins; 
keep  thyself  pure."     This  judicatory  is  the  guardian  ot 


192  CHURCH   JUDICATORIES. 

the  church's  purity.  If  the  Presbytery  ordain  men 
without  sufficient  proof  of  piety,  soundness  in  the  faith, 
holiness  of  practice,  and  ability  to  teach,  they  neglect 
this  apostolic  charge,  and  participate  in  the  errors  and 
scandals  which  such  men  introduce.  To  prevent  this 
evil  so  far  as  your  own  efforts  are  concerned,  be  always 
present  at  the  sessions  of  this  judicatory  and  of  the 
Synod,  when  not  prevented  by  the  providence  of  God. 
When  present,  endeavor  to  "  maintain  the  unity  of  the 
Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace."  Submit  to  their  consti- 
tutional decisions;  for  genuine  Christian  liberty  and  in- 
dependence and  fidelity  are  always  consistent  with  due 
subordination  to  the  constituted  authorities  of  the  church, 
and  we  are  never  authorized  to  depart  from  them,  till 
we  are  satisfied  on  good  grounds  that  they  are  incorri- 
gibly corrupt,  and  that  God  calls  us  to  "  come  out  from 
among  them."  At  the  same  time,  act  as  an  honest, 
faithful,  and  valiant  man.  Agree  with  your  brethren  in 
all  things  so  far  as  they  agree  with  the  word  of  God; 
and  be  not  afraid  to  disagree  with  them,  if  you  believe 
in  your  heart  that  they  depart  from  that  word.  For  the 
word  of  God  is  the  citadel  of  the  church,  and  when  we 
surrender  that  we  surrender  all. 

Finally,  dear  sir,  we  charge  you  to  be  faithful  to  all 
the  souls  committed  to  your  trust.  We  know  very  well 
that  you  will  find  it  difficult  to  do  every  thing  you  de- 
sire to  do  for  the  salvation  of  such  of  your  beloved  peo- 
ple as  have  yet  no  interest  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
We  can  fancy  ourselves  placed  by  your  side  in  your  stu- 
dy, observing  your  concern  for  those  immortal  beings, 
that  are  perishing  in  sin.  We  hear  your  sighs,  and  see 
your  tears.  In  the  tender  anxiety  of  your  heart  you 
say:  "  What  more  can  I  do  to  save  them  from  sin  and 
death?  What  new  means  shall  I.  try  to  awaken  them? 
On  what  subject  shall  I  preach  and  how  shall  I  preach  to 
do  them  good?'  We  see  you  on  your  knees,  and  observe 
you  pouring  out  your  sorrows  into  the  bosom  of  your  Sav- 
ior. Brother,  we  know  your  soul  will  be  ready  to  sink  un- 
der the  weight  of  your  charge,  and  we  would  not  needlessly 
increase  that  weight;  but  we  must  be  faithful  to  you,  that 


IT  SINKS    DIRECTLY  DOWN  INTO  HELL.  193 

we  may  not  be  guilty  should  your  people  perish  through 
your  neglect.  Behold  your  people  that  are  yet  in  sin, 
They  are  dying.  Be  assured  that  the  soul  of  every  one 
that  dies  without  Christ,  sinks  directly  down  into  hell. 
It  sinks  directly  down  into  hell.  It  sinks  directly  down  into 
hell.  Listen  for  a  moment  and  hear  the  words  of  Jehovah 
to  you  in  respect  to  this  part  of  your  people.  '  Son  of  man, 
I  have  made  thee  a  watchman  ' — unto  this  congregation 
— '  therefore  hear  the  word  at  my  mouth,  and  give  them 
warning  from  me.  When  I  say  unto  the  wicked,  thou  shalt 
surely  die,  and  thou  givest  him  not  warning,  nor  speakest 
to  warn  thewicked  from  his  wicked  way  to  save  his  life; 
the  same  wicked  man  shall  die  in  his  iniquity;  but  his  blood 
will  I  require  at  thine  hand.  Yet  if  thou  warn  the  wicked 
and  he  turn  not  from  his  wickedness  nor  from  his  wicked 
way,  he  shall  die  in  his  iniquity;  but  thou  hast  delivered 
thy  soul.' 

Do  you  say  in  your  heart,  and  are  you  ready  to  ex- 
claim: '  Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  V  Call  to 
mind  for  your  encouragement,  the  grace  of  God,  by 
which  you  may  be  enabled  to  do  all  things,  though  in 
yourself  you  are  nothing  and  can  do  nothing.  Jesus, 
our  Lord  and  our  God,  whom  wTe  love,  and  serve,  and 
adore,  and  in  whom  we  trust,  has  not  left  us  without 
support  and  comfort  in  this  ministry.  And  now,  brother,, 
as  you  are  about  to  take  part  with  us  in  this  ministry, 
so  take  part  with  us  in  this  consolation:  *  Lo  I  am  with 
you  always,'  saith  the  Savior,  '  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world.'  '  Amen,'  said  the  evangelist.  Thus  do  we  also 
say.  Even  so,  Lord  Jesus,  even  so  be  with  us,  and  with 
this  thy  servant  and  our  brother.     Amen." 

The  want  of  permanency  in  the  pastoral  relation,  or 
the  frequent  dismissal  and  removal  of  ministers,  in  cer- 
tain sections  of  our  country,  has  become  proverbial,  and 
very  many  have  been  mourning  over  the  evils  incident 
to  such  a  state  of  things.  Dr.  Yale  was  among  the 
number  who  consider  the  practice  as  fraught  with  dis- 
aster; and  his  views  are  expressed  in  the  following 
brief  extracts  from  his  correspondence.  The  first  letter 
from  wrhich  these  extracts  are  taken,  was  written  to  a 
17 


194  THE  FREQUENT    REMOVAL  OF  MINISTERS. 

friend  in  the  western  part  of  New  York,  and  the  other 
to  a  correspondent  in  Connecticut. 

"  I  did  not  forget  your  worthy  minister  Mr.  F.,  but 
had  not  room  on  the  other  page  to  mention  him.  Hope 
he  is  recovered  before  now.  Take  good  care  of  him, 
and  keep  him  long.  I  am  well  satisfied  that  the  fre- 
quent change  of  ministers  is  a  great  evil  both  to  minis- 
ters and  people.  To  the  former  it  prevents  generally 
the  building  up  of  a  character.  Exceptions  there  may 
be;  but  generally  a  character  is  to  be  like  the  growth  of 
an  oak,  or  a  cedar;  slow  and  gradual,  but  sure  and  last- 
ing. Ministers  who  are  often  changing,  attain  not  the 
most  desirable  character.  Then  people  become  restive 
and  feverish,  find  fault,  and  deprive  themselves  and  their 
children,  and  their  grandchildren,  of  the  wisdom,  coun- 
sels and  example  of  age  and  experience.  Congregations 
become  unstable,  and  are  often  broken  and  divided. 
Certain  Christian  graces  have  not  time  to  grow,  even  if 
they  exist.  Such  as  patience,  forbearance,  long-suffering, 
forgiveness,  and  the  like.  People  also  fail  to  be  united 
as  they  should  be." 

This  letter  was  written  near  the  close  of  his  life;  and 
the  other  in  the  year  1826. 

"You  mention  the  unpleasant  circumstance  of  the 
dismission  of  brother  B.  He  has  been  in  the  region  be- 
yond us,  and  seems  afraid  that  education  societies  are 
overacting.  But  the  dismission  of  ministers  is  a  very 
frequent  and  very  painful  occurrence  in  this  region.  I 
can  tell  you  a  story  which  will  make  your  ears  tingle. 
Nine  ministers  dismissed  and  one  removed  by  death 
within  three  years.  I  do  not  know  but  I  shall  be  dis- 
missed myself.  It  is  dreadful.  We  do  not  know  the 
lesson — -'  Bear  and  forbear.'  Our  congregations  suffer 
amazingly  from  these  changes.  Even  if  they  obtain  as 
good  ministers  as  they  lose,  they  do  not  regain  the  con- 
fidence they  lost,  as  to  the  integrity  of  the  ministerial 
character.  I  do  hope  the  time  will  never  come  when 
Connecticut  will  be  like  York  State  in  regard  to  the 
changing  of  ministers.  Our  condition  is  most  miser- 
able." 


PASTORAL  COMMUNICATIONS.  "    195 

CHAPTER  XV. 

PASTORAL     COMMUNICATIONS. 

Though  Dr.  Yale  ordinarily  enjoyed  such  vigorous 
health  that  he  was  enabled  to  perform  a  vast  amount 
of  labor,  there  were  times  in  which,  through  bodily 
infirmity,  he  was  so  far  laid  aside  as  to  be  obliged  to 
suspend  the  active  performance  of  the  ministerial  work. 
This  was  the  case  in  the  year  1835;  during  which  year, 
for  several  months,  he  found  himself  altogether  unable 
to  engage  in  the  labors  of  the  pulpit;  and  frequently 
found  it  injurious  even  to  associate  very  much  with  his 
friends.  During  this  period,  however,  while  his  pulpit 
was  supplied  by  others,  he  did  occasionally  send  to  the 
congregation  some  "  pastoral  communications,"  which 
were  read  by  the  person  who  occupied  the  pulpit  for  the 
day.  And  as  these  communications  contain  facts  of 
the  deepest  interest,  I  have  thought  it  best  to  give  them 
a  place  in  this  volume.  In  this  chapter  will  be  found 
communications  of  this  character,  not  only  of  the  date 
above  mentioned,  but  some  also  that  were  written  at  a 
much  later  period  of  his  ministry.  They  will  be  inserted 
in  the  order  in  which  they  were  written. 

PASTORAL    COMMUNICATIONS. 

No.  T. 

Read  April  12,  1S35,  r.  m. 
Statements  and  Requests. 

"  The  pastor  of  this  church,  being  unable  to  speak 
much,  invites  attention  to  the  following  communication: 

"  On  the  last  week  in  January,  I  had  symptoms  of 
scarlet  fever,  especially  in  an  affection  of  the  throat. 
This,  in  connection  with   a  chronic  catarrh,  produced 


196  STATEMENTS   AND   REQUESTS. 

hoarseness  and  a  weakness  at  the  lungs,  which  rendered 
public  speaking  difficult.  During  the  last  week  in 
March,  I  experienced  two  slight  paralytic  affections. 
After  consultation  it  was  thought  best  to  use  means  to 
prevent  the  recurrence  of  such  affections.  It  is  hoped 
that  the  means  may  be  blessed  to  produce  the  de- 
sired result.  But,  at  present,  it  is  thought  prudent  to 
avoid  much  public  speaking.  The  congregation  will 
please  to  receive  this  as  a  concise  statement  of  the 
nature  of  my  affliction,  and  as  an  apology  for  ceasing 
to  perform  public  services  for  a  season. 

"Allow  me  to  call  your  attention  to  two  facts  which 
seem  worthy  of  a  little  notice.  The  first  time  I  preached 
in  this  congregation,  being  then  an  entire  stranger,  was 
on  the  first  sabbath,  the  third  day  of  April,  1803.  The 
last  time  I  preached  was  the  last  sabbath  of  March, 
being  the  29th  day,  1835.  Thus  thirty-two  years  were 
completed,  even  to  a  sabbath,  from  the  time  I  preached 
the  first,  till  I  preached  the  last  sermon  in  this  house. 
Whether  the  Lord  will  allow  an  unfaithful  servant,  as 
I  have  been  in  many  things,  to  preach  to  you  again,  is 
one  of  the  secret  things  which  belong  to  him.  My  first 
sermon  to  the  congregation  then  worshiping  here,  was 
founded  on  the  text,  John  iii,  16,  *  For  God  so  loved 
the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life.'  My  last  was  on  the  text,  Jeremiah 
xxxii,  33,  '  They  have  turned  to  me  the  back,  and  not 
the  face.' 

"  The  sermon  last  sabbath,  the  first  in  April,  when  I 
was  present,  but  unable  to  preach  (I  mean  the  sermon 
in  the  afternoon),  seemed  to  me  particularly  appro- 
priate, and  was  on  the  text,  I  Thess.  v,  25,  '  Brethren, 
pray  for  us.'  If  an  apostle  needed  and  desired  the 
prayers  of  his  brethren;  how  much  more  do  ministers 
of  inferior  grace  and  qualifications.  Allow  me,  then,  to 
ask  of  the  church,  of  every  member  in  particular,  the 
same  precious  favor.  Were  I  only  a  member  among 
the  members,  in  a  feeble  condition,  I  would  consider 
this  as  a  precious  favor.     But,  much  more,  in  the  rela- 


REVIVALS*  197 

tion  of  a  minister  to  the  members,  do  I  need;  and,  there- 
fore, would  I  earnestly  ask  an  interest  in  your  prayers. 

Elisha  Yale." 


PASTORAL    COMMUNICATIONS. 

No.  II. 

Read  April  19,  1835,  r.  m. 

Revivals. 

Ps.  cxi,  4,  u  He  hath  made  his  wonderful  works  to  be  remembered. ,r 

"  While  unable  to  speak  much,  I  would  be  doing 
what  I  can  for  the  cause  of  Christ  and  the  welfare  of 
the  congregation.  The  revivals  of  religion  among  us, 
during  the  thirty-two  years  of  my  ministry,  merit  our 
attention.  If  these  are  genuine,  they  are  the  work  of 
God.  They  are  not  the  least  of  his  works;  but  they 
must  be  ranked  among  his  wonderful  works.  These 
are  to  be  remembered  by  us.  He  will  cause  them  to  be 
remembered  in  the  ages  of  eternity;  for  this  is  one 
design  in  the  conversion  of  sinners:  Eph.  ii,  7, '  That  in 
the  ages  to  come  he  might  showT  the  exceeding  riches 
of  his  grace,  in  his  kindness  toward  us  through  Christ 
Jesus.' 

"  Before  I  preached  in  this  place,  God  was  evidently 
preparing  the  way  for  a  revival.  In  the  year  1^02,  the 
word  of  God  was  preached  several  months.  And  I  have 
been  told  by  the  pious,  that  they  felt  an  unusual  spirit 
of  prayer  during  that  year.  The  final  judgment  alone 
will  reveal  what  God  was  then  doing  to  prepare  the 
way  for  his  glorious  appearing  to  revive  his  work  in 
the  year  following. 

"  I  stated  the  last  sabbath  that  I  commenced  my 
labors  here  the  first  sabbath  in  April,  1803.  During 
that  week,  God  evidently  commenced  a  revival.  I 
wondered  at  it  then,  and  have  wTondered  at  it  always. 
But  he  had  prepared  the  way  before,  and  all  that  was 
needful  was  that   some   one  should  speak  to  the  dry 


198  REVIVALS. 

bones,  and  thu§  be  instrumental  of  their  beginning  to 
shake.  God  did  evidently  appear  then  in  Zion  to  do 
his  wonderful  work.  In  following  years  about  seventy 
united  with  the  church,  as  the  fruits  of  that  revival; 
numbers  of  whom  have  proved  by  the  trials  of  thirty 
years,  that  they  do  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  sin- 
rerity. 

"  During  eight  or  nine  succeeding  years,  we  passed 
through  the  furnace  of  affliction.  We  were  afflicted 
in  the  church,  and  in  the  congregation.  In  both  respects 
we  were  sometimes  almost  ready  to  despair  even  of 
life.  We  found  trouble  and  sorrow.  But  again  God 
had  pity  for  his  great  Name's  sake,  and  again  he  per- 
formed his  wonderful  works. 

"Near  the  close  of  the  year  1813,  he  appeared  to 
build  up  Zion.  During  the  year  1814,  he  wrought  mar- 
vellously; nor  did  he  cease  till  near  the  close  of  1815. 
About  eighty  became  members  of  the  church  in  those 
and  following  years,  who  may  be  justly  reckoned  as  the 
fruits  of  that  revival. 

"  In  the  year  1819  and  1820,  he  sent  down  upon  us  a 
refreshing  shower,  though  it  did  not  water  all  our  field. 
About  twenty  joined  the  church  as  the  result.  Perhaps, 
we  may  say,  that  the  wonderful  works  of  God  then 
commenced,  did  not  cease  entirely  till  we  were  favored 
with  a  general  revival  in  the  year  1822.  About  fifty 
became  members  in  consequence  of  that  precious  re- 
freshing from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

"  Seven  years  rolled  away  with  no  general  attention 
after  this  till  the  year  1829,  when  God  was  pleased  to 
visit  us  again.  About  eighty  united  with  the  church 
in  a  few  years  following,  chiefly  from  the  members  of 
the  sabbath  school. 

"  Once  more,  in  1832,  a  partial  shower  was  enjoyed, 
issuing  in  the  addition  of  about  thirty-five  to  our  num- 
ber. The  whole  number  who  have  joined  our  church 
as  the  fruit  of  these  six  revivals,  so  far  as  I  can  fairly 
estimate  them  from  the  church  records,  is  about  three 
hundred  and  thirty-five.  Besides  these,  sixty-five  have 
joined  it  by  letter,  or  as  the  fruits  of  particular  acts  of 


DECLENSIONS.  199 

God's  power,  at  seasons  when  there  was  no  general 
revival.  There  were  thirty-nine  members  when  the 
church  was  organized  in  the  year  1804.  And  including 
those,  the  whole  number  of  members  of  this  church 
during  thirty-two  years,  has  been  four  hundred  and 
thirty-nine.  Thus  God  in  his  wonderful  mercy  has,  in 
this  period  of  time,  added  unto  us,  four  hundred. 

"  I  record  these  things  that  we  may  call  his  won- 
derful works  to  remembrance.  '  0  that  men  would 
praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness,  and  for  his  wonderful 
works  to  the  children  of  men.'  'Are  his  mercies  clean 
gone  forever!  And  will  he  be  favorable  no  more?  Hath 
the  Lord  forgotten  to  be  gracious?  Hath  he  in  anger 
shut  up  his  tender  mercies?' 

"  But  I  forbid  this  hopeless  thought. 
This  dark,  despairing  frame; 
Remembeiing  what  thy  hand  hath  wrought, 
Thy  hand  is  still  the  same." 


PASTORAL    COMMUNICATIONS. 

No.  III. 

Read  April  26,  1835. 

Declensions. 

Psalm  cvii,  39:  "Again  they  are  minished  and  brought  low, 
through  oppression,  affliction  and  sorrow." 

"  The  last  sabbath  I  gave  you  a  concise  statement  of 
the  revivals  of  religion  among  us  during  thirty-two 
years  past.  Those  were  verdant  and  delightful  spots  in 
the  field  of  my  labors.  But  this  is  a  changeable  world. 
As  man  is  by  nature  wholly  opposed  to  God,  and  as 
even  Christians  retain  much  that  is  sinful,  there  is  an 
incessant  influence  of  sin,  always  counteracting  the 
work  of  God,  so  that  declension  has  followed  revival 
in  every  period  of  our  history.  And  we  have  reason  to 
lament  that  it  is  so  everywhere,  and  in  all  ages  of  the 
world.  Revivals  have  never  yet  been  continual  and 
perpetual,   in  any  portion  or  period  of  the  church.     I 


200  DECLENSIONS. 

design   to-day  to  give  some  notices  of  the  declensions 
among  us. 

"  In  the  year  1804,  there  were  added  to  the  church 
forty-five  members.  From  that  time  there  was  a  grad- 
ual decline  in  the  number  of  additions,  till  the  year 
1808,  during  which  there  were  none  added.  That  year 
is  marked  in  the  records  as  a  barren  year.  That  was 
the  lowest  ebb  to  which  the  church  has  been  reduced. 
Though  in  the  year  before  one  had  been  excluded,  yet 
no  bad  effect  was  produced  upon  the  church.  But  the 
year  1808  was  eminently  a  year  of  trials  and  distress, 
divisions  and  animosities.  We  were,  indeed,  (  minished 
and  brought  low,  through  oppression,  affliction  and  sor- 
row.' From  that  year  there  was  a  gradual  increase, 
though  in  1814  we  were  constrained  to  cut  off  another 
member.  But  this  took  place  not  long  before  there  were 
many  additions,  although  there  had  been  but  two  in  that 
year  before  this  calamitous  event.  In  1814,  there  were 
added  twenty-six;  and  in  1815,  thirty-one.  In  1816, 
we  were  tried  again  by  the  exclusion  of  one,  and  the 
unchristian  conduct  of  another.  In  1818,  another  mem- 
ber was  excluded,  and  but  three  were  added;  and  that 
year  was  the  lowest  point  to  which  the  church  was  re- 
duced from  the  year  1815  till  the  year  1822. 

In  IS  19  there  were  added  seven.  In  1820,  ten.  In 
1821,  twelve.  In  1822,  thirty-one.  In  1823,  twelve. 
The  declension  continued  down  to  1826.  For  from  the 
beginning  of  June  till  the  27th  of  Dec,  1825,  more 
than  six  months,  the  church  were  troubled  with  four  cases 
of  discipline,  which  resulted  in  suspension.  The  lowest 
point,  therefore,  may  be  considered  as  being  at  the  close 
of  the  year  1825,  and  the  beginning  of  the  year  1826. 
This  is  about  the  central  point  between  1822  and  1829, 
two  years  of  precious  revival.  From  the  beginning  of 
1826  there  was  a  gradual  rising  again,  till  the  revival 
in  1829,  in  which  year  there  were  added  thirty-five.  In 
1830,  twenty-seven.  In  1831,  twenty-three.  In  1832, 
twenty-three.  In  1833,  sixteen.  And  although  we  were 
obliged  to  suspend  one  in  the  year  1831,  it  did  not  ope- 
rate to  produce  much  excitement,  and  though  it  was 


VARIOUS  ATTITUDES  AND  ASPECTS.  20  1 

painful,  so  far  as  the  individual  was  concerned,  yet  it 
was  not  disastrous  to  the  church. 

"  As  the  result  of  our  affliction  and  sorrow  thus  far, 
we  have  been  constrained  to  exclude  four  members,  and 
suspend  six;  total,  ten,  who  remain,  if  living,  in  a  state 
of  separation  from  us.  Others  have  fallen,  and  caused 
affliction  and  sorrow  to  themselves  and  others;  but  have 
generally  been  reclaimed  and  restored.  I  will  mention 
some  of  the  offences  which  have  caused  us  trouble  and 
sorrow.  Transgressions  of  the  3d  commandment,  of 
the  4th  commandment,  of  the  7th  commandment,  of 
the  8th  commandment,  of  the  9th  commandment  and  of 
the  10th  commandment.  Also  the  sin  of  intemperance. 
More  cases  of  discipline  have  occurred  for  this,  than  for 
any  other  offense.  And  yet,  covetuousness  has  caused 
us  more  trouble  than  all  others.  I  mean  cases  in  which 
property  has  been  concerned  as  the  subject  of  conten- 
tion among  the  members. 

"  Under  a  sense  of  our  sins  and  imperfections  we  are 
called  upon  to  humble  ourselves,  while  we  give  thanks 
at  the  remembrance  of  the  Lord's  mercies.  I  would 
close  this  communication  with  a  single  remark.  »As 
it  is  one  to  which  I  attach  much  importance,  I  hope  it 
will  be  remembered  by  all  the  members,  and  especially 
by  all  who  are  in  the  days  of  their  youth.  The  rema  k 
is  this,  that  every  member  of  the  church  should  dread 
■more  to  be  a  troubler  of  Israel,  than  to  be  dead.  Better 
expressed  thus:  Every  member  should  dread  more  than 
death  to  be  a  troubler  of  Israel.  As  said  our  Savior:  '  It 
is  better  for  a  man  that  a  mill-stone  be  hanged  about  his 
neck,  and  he  be  cast  into  the  sea,  than  to  offend  one  of 
these  little  ones.'" 

PASTORAL    COMMUNICATIONS. 

NO.  IV. 

Read  May  3,  1S35. 
Various  attitudes  and  aspects  of  the  church. 
During   thirty  years,  there  must  be  varieties  in  the 
state  of  the  church,  both  internal  and  external;  the  form- 


.202  THE    LOWEST   POINT    OF    DEPRESSION. 

er  appear  to  the  omniscient  eye  only,  while  the  latter 
are  the  subject  of  human  observation.  Varieties  in  the 
external  state  of  the  church  are,  of  course,  those  only 
which  I  am  now  to  notice.  These  may  be  comprised 
under  four  heads,  viz:  the  church  at  the  lowest  point  of 
depression;  in  a  state  of  gradual  revival;  at  the  highest 
point  of  elevation;  and  in  a  state  of  gradual  declension. 

1.  The  church  at  the  lowest  point  of  depression. 

At  that  point  this  church  has  been  three  times  during 
these  years;  in  1S08  when  none  were  added;  in  18 18, 
when  three  only  were  added,  and  one  excluded;  and  in 
18.26,  after  four  had  been  suspended,  and  three  only  wrere 
added.  We  were  distressed  within  ourselves.  Some  of 
our  own  household  were  ensnared  by  the  adversary  of 
God  and  man,  and  we  were  constrained  to  exercise  the 
rod  of  discipline.  As  this  is  always  painful  to  the  ten- 
der and  faithful  parent,  so  is  it  to  the  church.  We  al- 
ways took  up  the  rod  with  reluctance,  only  when  we 
were  compelled  to  it,  and  could  no  longer  enjoy  peace 
and  unity,  and  purity  in  the  church  without  it.  Not 
that  these  were  the  only  times  of  the  exercise  of  disci- 
pline in  the  church;  but  these  gave  us  the  most  trouble. 

We  felt  grieved,  and  pained,  and  ashamed  at  the 
scandals  which  were  among  us;  and  knew  of  no  way  but 
to  endeavor  to  reclaim,  or  to  put  away  the  offenders. 
With  great  reluctance  we  engaged  in  the  work,  and  went 
through  it.  At  times,  it  seemed  as  though  the  church 
would  be  rent  in  pieces  and  scattered.  But  I  believe 
we  never  lost  a  member  in  consequence  of  doing  our 
duty.  On  the  contrary,  while  we  seemed  to  be  bleeding 
under  our  wounds,  and  almost  ashamed  to  look  up; 
while  it  would  seem  that  the  enemies  of  the  church 
would  triumph,  an  unseen  hand  preserved  us,  and  we 
were  not  utterly  cast  down  and  destroyed,  neither  was 
our  heritage  given  to  reproach. 

2.  The  church  in  a  slate  of  gradual  revival. 

In  our  low  condition  we  looked  round  on  ourselves, 
and  said:  '  By  whom  shall  Jacob  arise,  for  he  is  small?' 
We  sighed  and  looked  upward.  We  looked  upon  the 
condition  and  character  of  God's  enemies,  and  heard  a 


A  STATE  OF  REVIVAL.  203 

voice  from  the  word  of  God,  saying:  'Can  these  bones 
live?'  We  replied:  '  Oh,  Lord  God,  thou  knowest.'  We 
began  to  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord:  Oh,  Lord  revive 
thy  work.'  i  Wilt  thou  not  revive  us  again?'  And  we 
said:  '  Oh  that  the  salvation  of  Israel  were  come  out  of 
Zion.  Endeavors  wTere  made  to  instruct  and  guide  the 
young,  and  to  engage  the  attention  of  others  to  religion, 
and  their  own  spiritual  welfare. 

Our  progress  was  slow,  for  it  was  all  up  hill.  It  was 
a  very  difficult  thing  to  get  our  own  hearts  engaged  in  - 
the  work.  Often  did  our  praying  seem  like  no  prayer, 
and  our  endeavors  of  little  or  no-  use;  for  the  impenitent 
thronged  the  broad  road,  and  the  church  came  reluct- 
antly and  slowly  '  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the 
mighty.' 

Yet  our  progress  was  onward  and  upward.  We  put 
away  occasions  of  scandal,  and  engaged  in  the  work  of 
reformation,  and  in  various  endeavors  to  arouse  the  atten- 
tion of  the  careless,  and  instruct  and  impress  the  young. 
A  careful  attention  to  the  truth — to  experimental  and 
practical  religion,  always  marked  the  progress  of  the 
church  in  her  ascent  upwards,  and  more  than  ordinary 
prayer  was  deemed  indispensable.  Two  things  seemed 
to  be  deeply  impressed  upon  the  church:  1,  That  every 
thing  must  be  done  that  God  requires;  2,  That  by  his 
Spirit  alone  could  we  be  revived.  At  the  same  time  a 
tenderness  of  feeling  was  very  manifest;  such  tender- 
ness as  was  often  attended  by  the  starting  tear,  when 
the  worth"  of  the  soul,  and  the  work  of  the  Lord,  were 
subjects  of  thought  or  conversation.  And  while  known 
sin  was  put  away,  and  known  duty  carefully  performed, 
the  inquiry  was  often  made:  What  shall  be  done  to  en- 
joy a  revival? 

3.   The  church  at  the  highest  point  of  elevatt 

At  length  it  was  manifest  that  God  had  commenced 
his  great  and  glorious  work  of  converting  sinners. 
Deep  solemnity  rested  on  the  countenances  of  many. 
The  tear  of  tender  concern  fell  down  upon  the 
cheek.  The  inquiry  was  made:  '  What  shall  I  do?' 
Some  rejoiced  in  hope.     Some  were  filled  with  greater 


204  A  STATE  OF  GRADUAL   DECLENSION. 

anxiety,  and  others  with  enmity  and  anger,  because 
they  heard  of  the  joy  and  peace  of  such  as  believed. 
The  church  in  general  became  greatly  encouraged  and 
animated,  and  were  ready  to  say  as  Israel  of  old: 
'  When  the  Lord  turned  again  the  captivity  of  Zion,  we 
were  like  them  that  dream.  Then  was  our  mouth  filled 
with  laughter,  and  our  tongue  with  singing.'  And  as 
there  '  was  great  joy  '  in  the  city  of  Samaria  when  Je- 
sus was  preached  and  believed  on,  so  was  there  great  joy 
among  us  at  the  revival  of  the  Lord's  work.  Then  had 
the  church  '  light,  and  gladness,  and  joy,  and  honor.' 

4.   The  church  in  a  state  of  gradual  declension. 

In  view  of  the  mighty  power  of  God,  exercised  evi- 
dently in  answer  to  prayer,  and  in  blessing  the  means  of 
grace,  we  felt  and  said  that  if  the  church  would  only 
continue  to  pray  and  labor,  God  would  continue  to  re- 
vive his  work.  True  as  this  saying  may  be,  I  have  ob- 
served that  the  church  has  uniformly  begun  to  decline, 
as  soon  as  we  have  begun  to  talk  about  it.  Perhaps, 
for  a  time,  more  zeal,  and  more  activity  have  been  ma- 
nifest, than  at  any  preceding  period;  but.  the  declension 
has  been  uniformly  manifest  at  this  point.  Instead  of 
laboring  and  praying  as  we  ought,  we  have  talked  about 
laboring  and  praying,  and  calculated  on  much  that  we 
should  be  able  to  do.  We  labored  and  prayed  in  a  very 
different  manner  from  what  we  did  when  rising  from  the 
dust,  under  a  sense  of  our  great  sinfulness  and  extreme 
airworthiness.  Conversions  became  less  frequent.  By 
degrees  all  declined,  and  we  sunk  down  ihto  a  good 
opinion  of  ourselves.  Lower  than  this,  we  needed  not 
to  descend.  But  we  descended  lower  and  lower,  till 
we  arrived  at  the  lowest  point  already  described.  Are 
we  not  nearly  at  the  same  point  now?  And  may  we  not 
inquire  again:  'By  whom  shall  Jacob  arise,  for  he  is 
small?'  " 

PASTORAL    COMMUNICATIONS. 

NO.  V. 

Read  May  24,  1S35. 

Cause  of  Revivals. 
"  I  have  stated  facts  respecting  revivals  and  declen- 


CAUSE  OF  REVIVALS.  205 

sions,  and  also  respecting  the  attitudes  and  aspects  of 
the  church,  during  thirty-two  years  past.  And  there  is 
no  doubt  that  we  look  with  the  deepest  interest  on  those 
seasons,  '  few  indeed,  and  far  beetween,'  in  which  we 
have  been  thus  highly  favored.  If  we  see  not  that  the 
very  existence,  yet  certainly  we  see  that  the  increase 
and  prosperity  and  usefulness  of  church,  are  owing 
chiefly  to  those  revivals.  And  now,  if  we  desire  one 
spiritual  favor  more  than  another,  it  is  that  we  may  en- 
joy a  revival  of  pure  and  undefiled  religion.  Surely  I 
may  appeal  to  every  pious  feeling  in  the  church  that  our 
hearts'  desire  and  prayer  to  God,  is,  that  he  would  re- 
vive us  again,  and  cause  us  to  rejoice  in  him. 

"  Were  the  inquiry,  '  Who  made  the  world?'  No 
sober  man  would  think  of  but  one  answer.  The  heavens 
and  the  earth,  and  all  things  that  live  and  move  and 
breathe  in  this  wide  world,  '  are  the  work  of  his  hand.' 
*  He  spake,  and  it  was  done.'  They  existed  when  they 
were  bidden,  but  not  of  themselves.  They  existed 
when  God  spake,  but  it  was  not  the  word  that  caused 
them  to  exist.  The  word  was  the  token,  but  God  him- 
self was  the  cause.  Were  the  inquiry,  '  WTho  causes 
all  to  continue  in  being'?'  No  rational,  sober  man,  who 
believes  the  Bible,  would  think  of  ascribing  continuance 
in  being  to  any  other  cause.  We  may  talk  about  the 
laws  which  govern  matter,  yet,  they  are  nothing  more 
than  the  established  modes  of  God's  operation.  So  we 
speak  of  the  cultivation  and  the  growth  of  every  sort 
of  vegetable,  but  we  mean  by  it  no  more  than  that  God 
causes  every  vegetable  to  grow  by  that  mode  of  culti- 
vation. It  is  true  of  every  thing,  that  '  neither  is  he 
that  planteth,  nor  he  that  watereth  any  thing,  but  God 
that  giveth  the  increase.'  In  no  sense  whatever,  is  any 
creature  or  any  thing  more  than  an  agent,  or  instrument, 
by  which  God  works.  He  does  not  cause  the  grass  to 
grow  for  the  cattle,  or  the  grain  for  man,  except  ac- 
cording to  established  laws;  but,  at  the  same  time,  it 
is  he  only  that  causes  them  to  grow. 

"  In  the  animal  world,  everything  propagates  its  kind, 
in  the  way  appointed,  and  in  no  other;  but  God  is  just 
18 


206  THE    CAUSE    OF    A    REVIVAL. 

as  entirely  the  cause  of  every  living  thing  as  he  was 
of  the  first  living  thing  that  ever  existed. 

"In  regard  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  men  thought,  and 
felt  and  wrote,  but  they  thought,  and  felt  and  wrote  as 
1  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.'  So  that  '  all 
scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God.' 

"  When  Moses  lifted  up  his  rod  over  the  Red  sea,  the 
waters  were  divided;  but  God  divided  them.  '  Jordan 
was  driven  back.'  '  But  what  ailed  thee,  0  Jordan,  that 
thou  wast  driven  back?'  '  The  waters  saw  thee,  O  God, 
the  waters  saw  thee,  they  were  afraid,  the  depths  also 
were  troubled.'  God  did  it.  The  same  is  true  of  every 
miracle.  It  was  not  the  clay  on  the  eyes  of  the  blind 
man,  nor  his  washing  in  the  pool  of  Siloam,  but  the 
power  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  that  opened  his  eyes. 

"  But  what  has  this  to  do  in  showing  the  cause  of  a 
revival  of  religion?  One  thing,  and  one  only — it  teaches 
us  hoiv  to  understand  the  language  of  God's  word.  This 
is  all  the  use  I  would  make  of  it.  The  argument  from 
analogy  is  by  no  means  conclusive,  in  any  case  where 
we  can  have  any  better.  In  this  case  we  have  all  we 
need,  or  could  reasonably  desire.  But  we  may  find  a 
similarity  in  the  use  of  language  in  regard  to  all  the 
works  of  God,  and  this  may  help  us  to  understand  its 
meaning  in  regard  to  his  work  in  a  revival  of  religion. 

"  We  are  to  keep  in  mind,  on  this  subject,  that  a 
genuine  revival  of  religion  is  connected  with  the  increase 
of  grace  in  Christians,  and  the  conversion  of  the  ungodly. 
That  the  Holy  Ghost  is  the  sole  cause  of  these  effects 
and  results,  appears  from  express  declaration,  from  the 
work  actually  done,  from  the  acknowledgment  of  the 
pious,  and  from  their  prayers. 

1.  "  The  express  declaration  of  Scripture. 
"  Men  are  said  to  be  '  created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto 
good  works;'  to  be  '  born,  not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will 
of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God.'  It  is 
said,  '  that  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh,  and  that 
which  is  born  of  the  Spirit  is  spirit.'  '  Not  by  works 
of  righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but  according  to 
\iis  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration 


SCRIPTURE    DECLARATIONS.  207 

and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost.'  '  You  hath  he 
quickened  who  were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins.'  '  It  is 
the  Spirit  that  quickeneth,  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing.' 
1  Work  out  your  own  salvation  with  fear  and 'trembling, 
for  it  is  God  that  worketh  in  you  both  to  will  and  to  do 
of  his  good  pleasure.'  '  Not  by  might,  nor  by  power, 
but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.' 

"In  these  divine  declarations,  four  great  works  are 
comprised,  which  none  but  God  can  do.  One  is  creation; 
another  is  the  beginning  of  existence  at  the  birth; 
another  is  giving  life  to  the  dead;  and  the  other  is  pro- 
ducing a  willing  mind,  and  an  obedient  life.  I  am  not 
aware  that  stronger  expressions  than  these  are  used  in 
the  Word  of  God,  to  show  the  power  of  God  in  any  of 
his  works.  As  God  works  in  Christians  to  will  and 
to  do  all  that  they  will  and  do,  that  is  good;  and  as  he 
creates  and  regenerates,  and  revives  those  that  are  in  a 
state  of  nature,  he  is  the  cause  and  the  sole  cause  of 
a  revival  of  religion.  All  that  men  do  in  the  cause, 
though  done  as  God  would  have  it  done,  is  nothing  more 
than  his  way  of  doing  his  own  work.  i  It  is  the  same 
Spirit  that  worketh  all  in  all.'  Men  will  and  do  what 
God  requires,  but  he  worketh  all  their  work  in  them.  '  It 
is  not  of  him  that  willeth,  nor  of  him  that  runneth,  but 
of  God  that  showeth  mercy.'     The  same  is  evident: 

2.  "  From  the  work  actually  done. 

"  Is  it  compared  to  creation?  God  only  can  create. 
Is  it  resurrection  from  the  dead?  God  only  can  raise 
the  dead.  Is  it  the  beginning  of  spiritual  life?  God 
only  is  the  author  and  giver  of  life.  Is  it  to  turn  an 
obstinate  will,  and  cause  the  disobedient  to  do  their 
duty?  God  only  inclines  the  will  to  what  it  is  by  nature 
disinclined.  Nor  does  any  one  become  obedient  till  he 
is  made  willing  to  obey.  And,  hence,  that  saying  is 
verified, '  Thy  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  thy 
power.' 

3.  "  The  acknowledgment  of  the  pious  proves  that 
the  Spirit  causes  revivals. 

"  On  this  point  we  are  not  to  appeal  to  any  man  on 
earth.     We  are  all  to    compare   ourselves  with   those 


SOS     THE  ACKNOWLEDGMENT  AND  PRAYERS  OF  THE  PIOUS.  ^ 

examples  which  God  has  given  us  in  his  Word.  Not 
that  there  are  no  pious  people  on  earth.  But  as  there 
are  vast  differences  of  opinions  and  views  among  peo- 
ple who  are  reputed  to  be  pious,  wre  may  not  be  entirely 
safe  in  appealing  to  the  living.  On  the  contrary,  we 
are  perfectly  safe  in  appealing  to  those  examples  wThich 
are  presented  to  us  in  the  Word  of  God.  What  do  they 
say?  c  Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  wTe  have 
done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us  by  the 
washing  of  regeneration  and  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.'  Again, '  w7ho  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us,  wTith 
an  holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but  ac- 
cording to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given 
us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  began.'  Hence, 
they  say:  '  Not  unto  us,  not  unto  us,  but  unto  thy  name 
give  glory,  for  thy  mercy  and  for  thy  truth's  sake.' 

4.  "  The  same  is  proved  by  the  prayers  of  the  pious. 

"  They  do  not  pray  that  men  may  revive  religion,  but 
that  God  would  do  it.  Said  David,  '  Create  in  me  a 
clean  heart,  0  God,  and  renew  a  right  spirit  within 
me.'  Others  prayed,  *  Turn  us,  0  God  of  our  salvation, 
and  we  shall  be  turned.'  '  O  Lord,  revive  thy  work.' 
*  Wilt  thou  not  revive  us  again,  that  thy  people  may 
rejoice  in  thee?'  Said  Paul,  '  My  heart's  desire  and 
prayer  to  God  for  v  Israel  is,  that  they  may  be  saved.' 
'  These  all  continued  with  one  accord  in  prayer  and 
supplication.'  For  what  did  they  pray?  For  the  pro- 
mise of  the  Father,  the  Holy  Spirit. 

"  But  surely,  I  need  say  no  more.  Nor  would  I  have 
said  so  much,  but  to  impress  upon  our  minds  one  of  the 
most  important  truths  of  the  Bible,  and  one  which  is 
the  hope  of  the  church.  It  is  the  Spirit  of  the  living 
God,  the  third  person  of  the  adorable  Trinity,  who 
causes  every  genuine  revival  of  religion.  To  him  let 
us  look;  to  him  let  us  give  all  the  glory." 

As  every  thing  is  regarded  with  particular  interest 
which  appertains  to  the  work  of  God's  grace  in  the 
revival  of  religion,  I  will  here  give  a  few  extracts  from 
a  letter  to  a  friend,  giving  some  account  of  the  revival 


REVIVAL   OP   1322.  209 

which  has  been  spoken  of  as  enjoyed  in  the  year  1822. 
It  was  written  in  October  of  that  year. 

"  During  last  winter  there  was  more  than  ordinary 
solemnity  on  many  minds,  especially  in  our  confe- 
rence of  young  people.  In  March  and  April  I  visited 
almost  all  my  people.  No  special  seriousness,  yet  a 
disposition  to  listen.  I  felt  very  much  the  need  of 
divine  grace.  When  at  Philadelphia,  in  May,  my  mind 
often  turned  with  strong  desire  and  not  without  tears, 
to  the  state  of  my  people.  When  I  came  home  in  June, 
I  was  very  low  indeed,  as  to  spiritual  activity  and  en- 
joyment. I  found  my  brother  at  my  house  from  Char- 
lotte— from  the  midst  of  a  revival  among  his  people — 
warm  and  vigorous.  He  spent  two  sabbaths  with  me, 
and  preached  nine  or  ten  sermons.  His  labors  were 
blessed.  A  few  were  awakened  before  he  went  away. 
As  the  church  began  to  awake  and  arise,  so  sinners 
were  awakened.  Soon  one  or  two  were  hopefully  con- 
verted. In  a  few  weeks  many  were  awakened.  The 
first  week  in  August  was  memorable.  Thirteen  were 
the  hopeful  trophies  of  victorious  grace.  Since  that 
time  we  have  had  hopeful  conversions  every  week  till 
the  last.  Many  are  yet  serious — some  lingering — some, 
I  fear,  turning  back — and  some  making  progress.  Be- 
tween fifty  and  sixty  are  rejoicing  in  hope.  In  one 
family  there  are  six  hopeful  converts;  ia  another,  three; 
another,  four;  another,  four;  another,  nine,  &c.  Hitherto 
the  attention  has  been  chiefly  in  three  sections,  and  in  a 
small  number  of  families,  compared  with  the  whole. 
The  work  is  less  powerful  in  some  parts,  but  is  extend- 
ing to  others.  We  have  been  harrassed  by  the  devil. 
He  has  roared  like  a  lion,  hissed  like  a  serpent,  spread 
terror  and  dismay  like  an  infernal  fiend,  and  transformed 
himself  into  an  angel  of  light.  Pray  for  us;  you  know 
the  anxieties  and  trials  of  a  revival. 

Believe  me  to  be  yours  most  affectionately, 

Elisha  Yale." 

After  Dr.  Yale  was  disabled  by  paralysis,  in  the  spring 
of  1851,  he  sent  to  his  people  a  number  of  short  com- 


210  PASTORAL  COMMUNICATIONS. 

munications,  which  were  rendered  interesting  from  the 
cirumstances  under  which  they  were  written,  and  the 
spirit  which  they  breathed.  Two  or  three  of  those 
communications  will  here  be  given: 

March  '60th,  Lord's  Day,  1851. 

"  The  Pastor  to  the  People. — Unite  with  me  in 
thanking  our  Heavenly  Father,  in  so  far  answering  your 
prayers,  that  I  enjoy  peace,  great  peace,  and  sometimes 
perfect  peace.  Still  continue  to  pray  that  God  would 
make  me  willing  to  be  just  what  he  would  have  me  to 
be;  and,  especially,  that  he  would  fill  me  with  his 
Spirit,  and  cause  all  the  graces  of  the  Spirit  to  abound; 
namely,  '  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness, 
goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance,'  and  that  he 
would  grant  me  the  passive  graces  also,  namely,  sub- 
mission and  cordial  resignation,  so  that  "I  may,  as  the 
apostle  James,  says,  '  Count  it  all  joy  when  I  fall  into 
divers  temptations;'  and  with  the  apostle  Paul,  '  We 
glory  in  tribulation  also,  knowing  that  tribulation 
worketh  patience;  and  patience,  experience;  and  expe- 
rience, hope;  and  hope  maketh  not  ashamed,  because  the 
love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  is  given  unto  us.' 

"  In  regard  to  the  wants  of  the  people,  I  have  only  to 
repeat  what  I  requested  you  to  pray  for,  and  that  you 
confidently  expect  that  our  Heavenly  Father  will  grant 
our  request:  because  his  all-sufficiency  is  infinite,  his 
love  unbounded,  and  his  truth  immutable.  His  word 
can  not  fail  any  more  than  he  can  cease  to  be  God.  And 
he  says,  *  Open  thy  mouth  wide,  and  I  will  fill  it.' 

"  In  answer  to  your  kind  inquiry  about  the  shattered 
earthern  pitcher,  it  may  be  enough  to  say,  *  Ye  see  how 
large  a  letter  I  have  written  with  my  own  hand.' 

"  Elisha  Yale." 

"Jpril  21,  1851. 
"  The  Pastor  to  the  People. — Thanks  to  you  for  an 
interest  in  your  prayers.    Thanks,  above  all,  to  him  who 
gives  a  spirit  of  prayer  and  the  answer.     Continue  to 


PASTORAL  COMMUNICATIONS.  211 

pray  without  ceasing,  for  the  same  blessings  referred 
to  in  the  first  communication,  namely,  for  a  pastor  after 
God's  own  heart — for  the  peace,  purity,  and  prosperity  of 
the  church — for  decision  of  all  true  converts  to  God — 
for  the  destruction  of  all  vain  hopes — for  the  universal 
practice  of  family  religion — for  the  conversion  of  im- 
penitent sinners,  of  all  sorts  and  ages — and  for  me,  that 
God  would  make  me  willing  to  be  just  what  he  would 
have  me  to  be. 

Elisha  Yale,  Pastor." 

At  the  communion  season  observed  by  the  church  on 
the  first  sabbath  in  May,  there  seem  to  have  been  some 
additions  to  the  number  of  the  communicants;  and  on 
that  occasion  a  communication  was  directed  particularly 
to  the  newly  received  members.     It  is  as  follows: 

May  4,  1851. 

"A  few  words  from  the  pastor  to  those  who  have  now 
been  received  into  the  church. 

"  Beloved. — We  bid  you  welcome  to  our  Father's 
household.  Welcome  to  the  provisions  of  his  table. 
Welcome  to  all  the  privileges  of  his  house.  You  have 
now  witnessed  a  good  confession  of  faith.  Abide  in  the 
truth.  You  have  entered  into  an  everlasting  covenant 
wTith  God  and  his  people.  Be  faithful  to  the  voivs  of 
your  covenant.  Expect  your  fellow-members  to  be 
faithful  to  theirs.  Be  sure  that  God  is  faithful,  and 
will  fulfill  all  his  promises.  You  have  entered  into  a 
city  that  is  set  on  a  hill,  which  can  not  be  hid.  All  eyes 
are  upon  you.  '  Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men, 
that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven.'  Abound  in  '  the  fruits  of 
the  Spirit,  which  are  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering, 
gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance?  Be 
not  content  to  bring  forth  thirty-fold,  or  sixty-fold,  but 
aim  at  a  hundred.  Remember  the  saying  of  our  Lord 
Jesus,  *  Herein  is  my  Father  glorified,  that  ye  bear  much 
fruit,  so  shall  ye  be  my  disciples.'  Be  vigilant,  be  sober; 
for  your  warfare  is  not  with  flesh  and  blood,  but  with 


212 


INTERESTING  INCIDENTS. 


principalities  and  powers.  *  Take  unto  you  the  whole 
armor  of  God,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  stand  in  the  evil 
day.  Praying  always  with  all  prayer  and  supplication 
in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with  all  persever- 
ance and  supplication  for  all  saints.' 

"For  your  direction  and  encouragement  in  prayer, 
lay  up  in  your  hearts  what  Christ  taught  his  disciples 
in  the  eleventh  chapter  of  Luke,  the  thirteenth  verse.  We 
commend  you  to  God  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace, 
which  is  able  to  save  your  souls.  Finally,  to  you  and 
the  whole  church,  we  say,  '  be  of  good  comfort,  be  of  one 
mind,  live  in  -peace,  and  the  God  of  peace  and  comfort 
shall  be  with  you.     Amen?  " 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

INTERESTING    INCIDENTS. 

The  ear  of  Dr.  Yale  was  always  open  to  hear  what- 
ever might  serve  to  magnify  the  grace  of  God,  or  to 
illustrate  the  spirit  and  power  of  the  Christian  religion, 
or  to  show  the  depravity  and  wickedness  of  the  human 
heart.  Some  such  things  found  a  place  in  his  memo- 
randum, a  portion  of  which  occurred  under  his  own 
observation  and  in  connection  with  his  pastoral  labors; 
and  a  portion  he  received  from  friends,  and  recorded  for 
his  own  benefit  and  the  benefit  of  others.  A  record  of 
some  of  these  incidents  may  be  useful  as  illustrating 
the  operations  of  divine  grace  in  the  salvation  of  men, 
while  they  also  illustrate  the  character  of  him  by  whom 
the  memorial  was  originally  preserved. 

For  this  purpose  the  following  extracts  have  been 
made  from  his  memorandum: 

3S03,  July  7.  "  A  brief  account  of  persons  under 
serious  impressions,  who  have  wished  for  particular 
conversation. 


VARIOUS    CASES   OF  SERIOUSNESS.  213 

Mrs.  B.  was  the  first.  She  was  deeply  affected  with 
a  sense  of  her  guilt  and  danger;  felt  a  very  great  bur- 
den; but  after  about  a  week  felt  it  in  some  measure 
removed.  Here  she  obtained  a  little  glimpse  of  hope. 
But  being  in  a  very  doubtful  state,  complained  bitterly 
of  the  stubbornness  of  her  heart.  She  thought  she  had 
been  convinced,  but  was  about  to  be  left  to  stupidity 
and  hardness  of  heart.  This  continued  some  time,  till 
through  much  bodily  weakness  and  temptation  of  Satan, 
she  was  driven  to  total  despair;  in  which  state  she  re- 
mains at  this  day.  She  thinks  that  misery  eternal  is  her 
portion. 

Capt.  I.  was  made  thoughtful  a  short  time  afterwards. 
He  was  afraid  that  it  was  with  him  too  late,  as  he  had 
passed  his  fiftieth  year.  In  this  state  he  continued 
some  time,  seriously  inquiring.  He  now  hopes  with 
great  fear  and  trembling. 

Mrs.  H.,  who  had  been  a  professor  many  years,  was 
brought  to  serious  inquiry  into  the  grounds  of  her  hope. 
She  feared  that  she  had  been  always  wrong. 

Mr.  G.  had  at  various  times  been  serious  for  many 
years;  but  now  saw  that  his  work  was  not  done.  But 
he  feared,  and  does  still,  that  he  never  felt  any  true  con- 
viction.    An  unfeeling  heart. 

Miss  A.  G.  has  been  brought  to  serious  consideration, 
wonders  at  her  stupidity  and  folly,  but  does  not  think 
herself  impressed  as  she  ought  to  be.     A  hard  heart. 

Mrs.  H.  thought  that  she  had  been  wrong  all  her 
days;  that  she  had  much  work  to  do,  and  had  done 
nothing.     A  hard  heart.  - 

Mr.  B.  appears  very  much  affected  with  a  sense  of 
his  danger.  He  says  that  he  knows  himself  to  be  a 
sinner,  but  that  he  is  under  no  true  conviction,  and  fears 
that  as  he  has  but  a  short  time  to  live  in  the  world,  he 
shall  never  feel  as  he  ought." 

Aug.  2.  "  Conference  at  3  o'clock.  The  meeting 
exhib.ted  many  serious  countenances,  and  was  indeed 
very  solemn.  Many  shed  tears.  Mr.  S.,  who  happened 
to  come  to  the  house  about  the  conclusion  of  the  meet- 
ing, seemed  to  be  in  the  greatest  horror  of  conscience. 


214  THE   INDIAN  WOMAN. 

He  acknowledges  himself  the  greatest  of  sinners — and 
appears  to  be  under  temptation — has  not  been  to  the 
sanctuary  for  several  sabbaths,  through  temptation.  I 
told  him  there  was  mercy  even  for  him,  as  there  was  for 
Paul;  but  he  turned  about,  shed  tears,  stood  a  minute, 
shook  his  head,  and  went  away  apparently  in  very  great 
anguish.  He  acknowledges  the  truths  of  the  gospel, 
but  says  they  pierce  him  through  with  the  keenest 
horror." 

1824,  April  3.  "At  three,  I  visited  a  family,  and  con- 
versed with  some  solemnity,  and  prayed  with  them. 
The  pious  mother  told  me,  with  tears  in  her  eyes,  that 
she  had  felt  desires  for  a  revival.  An  old  man,  the 
father  of  all  in  this  family,  seems  very  much  changed 
from  what  he  was  two  years  ago. 

He  has  left  off  the  dreadful  habit  of  drinking  and  is 
sober  and  diligent  in  business.  He  is  reformed.  Called 
at  another  neighbor's,  the  one  mentioned  as  having  had 
that  dreadful  sense  of  sin.  Designed  only  to  converse 
with  R.,  but  the  woman  after  a  few  minutes,  said:  '  F.'s 
wife  wishes  to  see  you  in  the  other  room.'  I  went  in. 
She  immediately  began  to  express  her  doubts  and  fears 
that  she  had  no  religion.  Said  that  she  had  thought  of 
requesting  to  be  cast  out  of  the  church  as  a  hypocrite. 
It  was  a  solemn  time,  though  I  could  not  but  rejoice  at 
this  concern." 

THE  PIOUS    INDIAN    WOMAN. 

The  following  account  of  a  pious  Indian  woman 
presents  a  remarkable  exhibition  of  the  power  of  God's 
grace;  and  for  this  purpose  the  memorial  of  it  appears 
to  have  been  preserved.  He  us  tells  that  he  received  the 
narrative  originally  from  the  late  Judge  McMartin,  of 
Broadalbin,  than  whom  no  informant  could  have  been 
more  reliable. 

The  record  is  as  follows: 

1820,  Dec.  15.  "  In  conversation  with  Judge  McMar- 
tin on  Wednesday  evening,  he  related  the  following 
facts  wrhich  he  had  himself  witnessed: 


THE  INDIAN  WOMAN.  215 

'  "When  I  was  residing  in  the  town  of  Palatine,'  said 
he,  '  a  number  of  years  ago,  I  became  acquainted  with 
an  Indian  woman  of.  the  Stockbridge  tribe,  who  came 
writh  several  others  of  her  tribe,  and  resided  awhile  in 
that  town,  for  the  purpose  of  making  brooms  and  baskets. 
She  could  read,  and  had  a  copy  of  the  New  Testament 
wrhich  she  valued  above  all  price.  When  she  was  not 
reading  it,  she  would  not  lay  it  down  out  of  her  reach, 
but  kept  it  always  in  some  part  of  her  clothing.  She 
was  often  reading  it  to  herself  when  surrounded  with 
company,  and  I  observed  that  she  retired  frequently,  but 
cautiously,  for  religious  purposes;  but  whenever  she  was 
seen  at  her  devotions  and  knew  it,  she  ceased  immedi- 
ately. She  was  very  careful  to  keep  the  sabbath  holy, 
and  would  go  out  of  the  room  when  improper  conversa- 
tion was  indulged;  even  though  she  was  obliged  to  go 
away  into  a  cold  room,  or  into  the  fields.  She  could 
sing  a  number  of  psalms  and  hymns,  which  she  did  fre- 
quently with  a  very  melodious  voice,  though  extremely 
low,  so  as  to  be  unnoticed,  and  attract  as  little  attention 
as  possible.  I  endeavored  to  converse  with  her  as  often 
as  1  could,  but  her  modesty  made  her  unwilling  to  say 
much,  and  what  little  she  did  say  was  usually  so  low  as 
to  be  scarcely  intelligible.  But  the  following  anecdote 
was  the  most  remarkable  thing  that  I  ever  observed  in 
her,  and  gave  me  an  exalted  idea  of  the  noble  character 
of  her  mind,  and  the  sincerity  of  her  religion. 

'  She  had  a  son  who  has  since  been  employed  as  a 
"missionary.  This  son  had  business  in  company  with 
several  chiefs  of  his  tribe,  with  the  legislature  at  Alba- 
ny. On  his  way  he  passed  through  the  town  where  His 
mother  resided,  and  spent  a  day  or  two  with  a  bad  wo- 
man whom  he  had  brought  from  home  with  him,  and 
behaved  in  a  manner  very  unbecoming.  After  his  return 
from  Albany,  he  visited  his  mother,  who  was  then  at  the 
house  where  I  resided.  I  knew  that  she  had  Heard  of 
his  bad  conduct,  and  was  extremely  grieved  on  account 
of  it.  I  expected  she  would  talk  with  him,  and  intimat- 
ed to  the  mistress  of  the  family  that  it  would  be  desir- 
able to  leave  them  alone  for  a  season,  that  she  might 


216  INCIDENTS  IN    CONNECTICUT. 

discharge  her  duty  without  any  embarrassment.  This 
was  done ;  and  as  I  had  a  great  desire  to  witness  the 
interview,  I  placed  myself  unobserved,  where  I  could 
hear  the  most  that  passed.  The  mother  and  the  son 
being  thus  alone,  not  a  word  was  spoken  for  the  space  of 
half  or  three-quarters  of  an  hour.  Tears,  and  sighs, 
and  sobs  seemed  to  deprive  the  mother  of  the  power  of 
utterance;  and  the  son  was  kept  silent  by  conscious 
guilt  and  filial  veneration.  At  length  the  flood  of  her 
sorrows  passed  away,  and  being  able  to  speak  she  said 
to  her  son:  '  Hendrick,  you  have  grieved  the  heart  of 
your  mother.'  A  pause  of  eight  or  ten  minutes  ensued, 
which  would  have  been  an  awful  silence,  if  it  had  not 
been  interrupted  by  sobs,  and  sighs,  and  tears.  Then 
she  said:  'Hendrick,  you  knew  better  than  to  keep 
company  with  that  bad  woman.5  A  pause  ensued  as 
before,  attended  with  bitter  weeping.  Having  recovered 
herself  again,  she  said:  'Hendrick,  you  will  bring  down 
the  gray  hairs  of  your  mother  with  sorrow  to  the  grave.' 
At  hearing  these  words,  Hendrick  burst  into  tears,  and 
mingled  his  sighs  with  those  of  his  mother.  After  a 
little  time  he  recovered  from  the  burst  of  passion,  and 
said:  'Mother,  can  you  forgive  me?'  She  replied: 
e  Hendrick,  it  is  easy  for  me  to  forgive  you,  but  you  must 
be  forgiven  of  one  greater  than  I.'  After  a  short  pause 
she  added:  'Hendrick,  will  you  promise  not  to  go  back 
with  that  bad  woman?'  He  paused  for  a  time,  but  at 
length  said:  '  Mother,  I  will  not  go  back  with  her.' 
'  Hendrick,  I  forgive  you,5  she  added,  '  you  have  healed 
the  heart  of  your  mother.'  " 

INCIDENTS  IN  CONNECTICUT. 

In  the  year  1821,  there  was  a  very  interesting  revival 
of  religion  in  several  towns  in  the  state  of  Connecticut. 
In  the  "spring  of  that  year,  Dr.  Yale  paid  a  visit  to  some 
of  his  friends  there,  at  their  earnest  solicitation,  and 
spent  several  days  engaged  in  active  ministerial  labors, 
and  efforts  to  advance  the  cause.  His  diary  contains^ 
record  of  several  interesting  cases  which  occurred  in 


THE  MAN  WHO  HATED  THE  DOCTRINE  OF  ELECTION.  217 

connection  with  that  revival,  by  the  perusal  of  which  it 
is  believed  that  the  reader  may  be  both  interested  and 
profited. 

1821,  May  23.  "  Some  remarkable  cases  have  been 
mentioned  to  me  which  show  the  power  and  grace  of 
God.  A  youwg  man  belonging  to  a  pious  family,  whose 
father  and  mother  and  sister  belonged  to  the  household 
of  faith,  had  been  thoughtful  at  times  for  years,  but 
more  especially  during  last  autumn  and  winter.  Though 
the  marked  seriousness  of  his  countenance  had  attracted 
the  notice  of  others,  he  did  not  intend  to  reveal  the  feel- 
ings of  his  heart.  At  an  evening  meeting  early  in  March, 
his  whole  attention  was  arrested,  and  he  returned  home 
with  a  burden  too  heavy  to  bear.  His  father,  and  mo- 
ther, and  sister  were  present,  but  he  did  not  at  once  re- 
veal his  feelings,  though  his  distress  was  such  that  he 
supposed  that  they  must  know  it. 

He  walked  the  room  several  times  with  both  hands 
clasped  round  his  breast,  and  bending  forward  as  if  ready 
to  fall  to  the  earth.  He  cried  out:  '  Oh,  my  dear  parents, 
my  sister,  do  you  not  care  if  I  perish?  I  am  going  di- 
rectly into  hell.  I  shall  be  there  before  morning.  Do 
pray  for  me.  I  want  every  one  of  you  to  pray  for  me 
alone.'  He  shook  each  of  them  by  the  hand,  and  bia 
them  farewell  as  for  the  last  time,  and  retired  with  a 
candle  to  his  own  room,  expecting  soon  to  perish  be- 
yond the  reach  of  mercy.  It  was  a  sleepless  house,  and 
a  night  long  to  be  remembered.  Every  one  was  crying 
for  help  to  him  who  only  doeth  wonders.  He  that  hear- 
eth  prayer  gave  ear  to  his  people's  supplications.  The 
young  man  read,  and  reflected,  and  cried  to  God  who 
was  angry  with  him,  to  have  mercy  upon  him.  About 
midnight  he  obtained  relief,  and  went  out  to  call  his 
friends  to  rejoice  with  him,  and  praise  God  for  this 
great  deliverance.  In  the  morning  he  told  his  minister 
what  great  things  the  Lord  had  done  for  him,  and  went 
from  house  to  house,  through  that  day,  and  day  after 
day,  warning  his  companions,  and  beseeching  them  to 
flee  from  the  wrath  to  come. 

A  man  of  middle  age  who  had  been  very  careless 
19 


218  THE  CONVICTED    INFIDEL. 

and  inattentive  to  public  worship,  was  offended  greatly 
at  the  doctrine  of  election.  He  conversed  one  day  with 
a  particular  friend  of  his  on  that  doctrine.  Both  agreed 
in  condemning  it.  Not  long:  after  his  convictions  re- 
turned  with  greater  force  and  frequency;  and  he  was 
convinced  of  the  truth  of  that  doctrine.  He  determined 
the  same  day  to  see  his  friend  and  endeavor  to  convince 
him  of  the  error  he  was  in,  by  telling  him  his  own  con- 
victions. His  friend,  in  the  meantime,  had  been  brought 
down,  and  had  submitted  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  without 
his  knowledge.  He  went  to  a  religious  meeting  at  the 
north  part  of  the  town,  where  his  friend  resided,  and 
there  became  distressed  beyond  measure.  At  the  close, 
he  went  across  the  way  to  his  friend's  house,  which  he 
reached  in  extreme  agony,  and  threw  himself  into  his 
friend's  arms  exclaiming:  '  Oh,  do  pray  for_  me.  I  fear 
my  case  is  hopeless,  and  I  am  lost  for  ever.'  His  friend 
told  him  he  was  glad  to  see  him  in  that  condition,  and 
urged  him  to  submit  to  God  and  give  up  himself  to  his 
disposal.  This  he  was  shortly  enabled  to  do,  and  began 
to  rejoice  in  the  hope  of  the  glory  of  God. 

An  infidel  who  had  treated  all  religion  with  contempt, 
was  addressed  by  his  minister  with  just  a  word  as  he 
passed  him  to  visit  some  pious  friends  in  the  house.  The 
minister  thought  no  more  of  it,  but  it  went  to  the  heart 
of  the  infidel.  The  next  morning  he  applied  to  one  of 
the  deacons,  with  the  solemn  and  interesting  inquiry  of 
the  jailor:  (  What  must  I  do?'  He  was  told  as  the  jai- 
lor had  been  long  before.  He  is  now  very  different 
from  what  he  was,  and  gives  good  evidence  of  having 
passed  from  death  unto  life." 

THE  INTEMPERATE  PROFESSOR. 

I  will  further  mention  a  few  interesting  incidents 
which  occurred  in  his  own  field  of  labor,  and  among 
the  people  of  his  pastoral  charge.  One  was  the  case  of 
an  intemperate  professor  of  religion,  who,  in  prospect  of 
an  exchange  of  worlds,  was  filled  with  the  deepest  an- 
guish. 

1827,  Dec.  8.  "  I  called  to  see  a  neighbor,  a  professor 


THE  TEMPTED  PROFESSOR.  219 

for  many  years,  though  not  of  this  church,  an  intemper- 
ate man  but  of  strong  mind,  and  naturally  of  good  sense, 
who  was  sick  of  dropsy  in  the  chest,  not  long  to  live;  but 
without  hope,  and  on  the  borders  of  eternal  despair.  He 
desired  me  to  read  the  14th  chapter  of  Ezekiel,  as  ap- 
plicable to  him.  '  He  that  setteth  up  his 'idols  in  his 
heart,  and  putteth  the  stumbling  block  of  his  iniquity 
before  his  face,  and  cometh  to  inquire  of  a  prophet,  I  will 
answer  that  man  by  myself.  I  will  cut  him  off,  and  he 
shall  be  a  sign,'  &c.  He  wished  to  know  wdiether  there 
could  be  any  mercy  for  such  an  one?  I  told  him  that 
our  business  is  to  repent,  and  believe  the  gospel,  and  be 
sure  of  mercy  to  such,  and  to  no  others.  He  dwelt  also 
on  Proverbs  i,  24:  '  Because  I  have  called,'  &c.  '  I  call 
unto  him  now,  but  he  does  not  hear  me,  even  as  he  called 
upon  me  and  I  did  not  hear.  I  have  often  gone  to  that 
meeting  house  with  my  idol  set  up  in  my  heart.  Now 
I  am  afraid  the  Lord  will  cut  me  off,  and  make  me  a 
sign.  After  I  am  dead  they  will  say:  That  man  is  a 
sign,  because  he  set  up  his  idol  in  his  heart,'  &c. 

Surely  this  is  a  fearful  case.  He  seems  to  me  like  one 
of  the  foolish  virgins:  'Give  us  of  your  oil  for  our 
lamps  have  gone  out.' 

THE  TEMPTED  PROFESSOR. 

A  certain  member  of  the  church  was  exceedingly  de- 
pressed in  her  feelings  on  account  of  not  having  had 
those  manifestations  of  the  divine  favor  at  the  commun- 
ion table,  which  she  desired. 

1822,  Nov.  1.  "  Conversed  with  Mrs.  L.,  who  lately 
united  with  the  church.  In  trouble.  On  the  day  of  her 
reception  she  set  up  this  mark,  that  if  she  should  have 
the  manifestations  of  divine  grace,  she  was  a  Christian; 
if  not  she  was  a  hypocrite.  She  had  nothing.  I  asked 
her  if  that  was  laid  down  in  the  Bible  as  a  mark  of  di- 
vine grace. 

Nov.  19.  Visited  Mrs.  L.,  who  is  in  a  state  of  tempta- 
tion. I  gave  her  notice  before,  and  desired  her  to  give 
me  an  account  of  her  state.     Before  she  offered  herself 


220 


THE    TEMPTED    PROFESSOR. 


to  be  examined,  she  had  doubts  of  her  state,  and  hesitat- 
ed whether  she  ought  not  to  wait  until  she  had  become 
more  established.  Some  of  her  relatives  advised  her  to 
go  forward,  if  she  could,  lest  she  should  hinder  others. 
Her  daughter  offered  herself,  and  finally  she  and  her 
husband  ventured.  Still  she  was  doubtful  whether  she 
should  actually  unite  with  the  church.  She  feared,  on 
the  one  hand,  that  she  should  be  fatally  deluded  if  she  did 
unite;  and  on  the  other,  that  she  might  be  the  means  of 
harm,  or  neglect  her  duty,  if  she  did  not.  She  had  heard 
people  tell  of  great  light  and  comfort  in  that  ordinance, 
and  she  concluded  that  if  she  was  a  Christian,  she 
should  have  special  manifestations  of  divine  light  and 
love  at  the  Lord's  table.  She  went  forward.  But  while 
she  was  standing  in  the  broad  aisle,  and  attending  to  the 
confession,  &c,  it  seemed  to  come  to  her  mind,  '  You 
are  Judas.'  This.harrassed  her  grievously  all  day.  She 
had  no  comfort  at  the  table.  Down,  therefore,  she  fell, 
for  she  had  not  the  sign  of  a  true  Christian. 

She  looked  back  to  past  times.  She  remembered  the 
morning  after  she  obtained  hope,  and  how  the  thought 
then  came  to  her:  'Now,  if  you  are  a  Christian,  you  will 
have  to  pray  as  long  as  you  live;'  and  how  heavy  and 
burdensome  it  appeared  then.  Then  it  was  suggested: 
'  Now  these  things  together  prove  that  you  were  de- 
ceived like  Judas.'  Being  very  offensive  in  the  sight  of 
God,  she  thought  she  would  not  pray.  The  Bible  was 
all  against  her.  She  could  not  bear  to  read  it.  At  inter- 
vals she  had  some  little  light  and  comfort  for  a  moment, 
but  it  would  not  stay.  Often  did  she  lament  because 
she  could  not  be  put  back  where  she  was  before  she 
united  with  the  church,  and  before  she  obtained  a  hope. 
But  even  then  she  knew  not  what  else  to  do  than  she 
had  done.  This  thought  sometimes  distressed  her:  '  Why 
did  not  God  keep  me  from  committing  these  sins?'  Then 
she  would  think  how  much  more  happy  others  were, 
while  she  was  full  of  trouble." 

Young  people  are  fond  of  mirth  and  amusement,  and 
even  Christian  professors  often  take  liberties  in  such 
matters  which  ill-become  the  disciples  of  Christ.     Nor 


HIS   REGARD   FOR    THE    SABBATH.  221 

is  it  uncommon  for  them  to  justify  themselves  in  so  do- 
ing. It  is  therefore  pleasant  to  see  such  conscientious 
scruples  in  young  profesosrs,  and  such  an  operation  of 
Christian  principle,  as  appears  in  the  following: 

1831,  March  5.  "N.  C.,  a  young  member  received  at 
our  last  communion,  called  in  distress,  on  account  of 
having  gone  to  a  sleigh-ride,. in  company  of  many  other 
young  people,  both  professors  and  others.  Her  views 
were  very  correct.  She  said  she  could  not  get  near  to 
God,  that  she  felt  she  had  sinned  in  not  doing  all  in  her 
power,  that  she  feared  others  would  think  religion  of 
little  worth,  that  she  could  not  speak  to  them  with 
confidence,  that  she  could  not  address  her  sabbath 
scholars  as  she  should.  She  wished  to  know  what  she 
should  do.  I  told  her  to  confess  to  her  Savior,  and  to 
individuals,  as  she  had  opportunity,  and  to  state  hex 
views  and  feelings  to  her  companions." 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

HIS    REGARD   FOR    THE    SABBATH. 

Dr.  Yale  was  one  of  those  who  believe  that  "  the 
sabbath  was  made  for  man."  He  regarded  it  as  a  most 
imperative  duty  resting  upon  all  men,  to  sanctify  the 
sabbath  by  a  holy  resting  all  that  day,  even  from 
such  worldly  employments  and  recreations  as  are  lawful 
on  other  days;  and  spending  the  whole  time  in  the  pub- 
lic and  private  exercise  of  God's  worship,  "except  so 
much  as  is  to  be  taken  up  in  the  works  of  necessity  and 
mercy." 

There  was  no  truth  of  which  he  had  a  deeper  convic- 
tion, than  that  man  most  directly  and  certainly  advances 
his  own  well-being  by  a  proper  observance  of  God's  holy 
day.  He  was  taught  to  respect  the  sabbath  from  his 
earliest  youth;  and  though  he  afterwards  deeply  lament- 


222      DISTRESS  ON  ACCOUNT  OF  SABBATH  DESECRATION. 

ed  that  he  did  not  properly  sanctify  it  in  the  days  of  his 
youthful  folly,  and  that  he  did  sometimes  indulge  in 
things  of  which  he  was  afterwards  sincerely  ashamed; 
yet  he  seems  even  from  the  days  of  his  childhood  to  haye 
imbibed  the  sentiment  which  he  ever  after  cherished  as 
"one  of  the  main  pillars  of  Christian  faith,  that  the  ob- 
servance of  the  sabbath  is  both  intimately  connected 
with  our  success  in  the  ordinary  business  of  life,  and 
most  essential  for  the  promotion  of  the  interests  of  the 
church  and  the  salvation  of  men. 

A  conscious  defect  as  to  its  observance  in  his  own 
case,  even  though  it  were  only  in  thought,  or  in  the  lack 
of  that  spiritual  frame  of  mind  which  he  desired,  was 
ever  to  himself  a  cause  of  extreme  regret,  and  the  want 
of  success  in  the  business  of  the  week,  he  sometimes 
attributed  to  his  not  having  properly  sanctified  the  sab- 
bath. Let  me  here  again  give  some  extracts  from  his 
journal. 

1828,  May  3.  "  It  has  been  this  week  much  as  I  ex- 
pected it  would  be,  from  my  manner  of  spending  the  last 
sabbath.  Truly  it  is  the  greatest  folly  as  well  as  sin  to 
spend  the  sabbath  in  vanity  and  spiritual  inactivity.  It 
injures  the  whole  week.  I  have  been  so  much  occupied 
as  hardly  to  find  time  to  pray.  Very  much  dissipated  in 
thought.     What  need  have  1  to  watch  and  pray!  " 

It  was  this  principle  which  he  endeavored  to  carry 
out  in  his  own  practice,  and  which  he  also  earnestly  in- 
culcated on  his  people.  He  was  always  deeply  distressed 
at  the  desecration  of  the  sabbath  by  others,  and  there 
was  a  time  when  this  gave  him,  perhaps,  more  trouble 
in  the  church  than  any  thing  else.  The  business  in  which 
a  portion  of  the  members  were  engaged,  called  them 
frequently  away  from  home;  and  some  of  them,  in  those 
days,  thought  themselves  justified  in  prosecuting  their 
journeys  on  the.  Lord's  day.  At  least  the  temptation 
was  so  strong  that  it  was  not  always  resisted.  Against 
this  sin  did  Dr.  Yale  set  his  face  as  a  flint;  and  members 
who  had  been  guilty  of  such  a  course  of  conduct,  upon 
the  fact  becoming  known,  were  sure  to  be  called  to  ac- 
count; until  at  length  this  form  of  sin,  as  far  as  repsects 


I  WOULD  DIE  FOR  THE  SABBATH.  223 

the  members  of  that  church,  ceased  to  exist.  His 
views  and  feelings  in  this  matter  may  be  learned  from 
what  follows: 

1822,  Jan.  19,  Saturday  morning.  "  Awaked  in  dis- 
tress on  account  of  our  situation.  Know  not  what  to 
do.  Am  resolved  on  one  thing — to  do  all  I  can  to  save 
the  sabbath.  We  are  not  prepared  for  the  Lord's  supper. 
I  do  not  like  to  put  it  off.  1  fear  I  shall  not  be  able  to 
know  what  to  do,  and  shall  have  occasion  to  meet  the 
people  like  Ezra,  when  many  had  married  strange  wives. 

Evening. — I  have  preached  a  sacramental  lecture  on 
these  words:  '  Confess  your  faults  one  to  another,  and 
pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed.  After 
service  I  desired  the  church  to  stay.  I  stated  my  trials 
about  the  sacrament  on  account  of  the  violations  of  the 
sabbath.  I  did  not  specify  particular  cases,  but  men- 
tioned that  there  were  many,  that  they  were  various — 
that  I  had  been  enumerating  several  different  pleas — • 
that  I  could  not  say  that  it  wTould  be  expedient  to  receive 
any  public  confession — that  I  wished  that  subject  at 
present  to  be  kept  out  of  sight  and  that  we  should  at-» 
tend  to  our  duty.  After  I  had  done,  one  young  woman 
came  to  me,  and  desired  to  know  if  I  referred  to  her  in 
any  thing  that  I  had  said.  She  was  much  agitated 
and  excused  herself;  but  I  did  not  know  that  she  was 
guilty.  1  told  her,  however,  that  if  I  thought  she  was 
guilty,  I  should  speak  to  her  about  it.  1  have  been 
troubled  some  since  I  came  home  lest  my  measures 
should  not  be  found  prudent.  But  I  am  satisfied  that 
the  cause  is  good,  and  that  religion  must  stand  or  fall 
with  it.  I  expect  to  see  the  effect  of  it  to-morrow.  I 
expect  several  will  keep  away  from  the  table,  perhaps 
even  from  the  house  of  God.  But  I  have  said  that  I 
would  die  for  the  sabbath;  or  live  with  it.  Here,  oh 
Lord,  I  am  at  thy  disposal.  Oh,  strengthen  me.  I  stand 
with  thee,  and  thy  law,  and  thy  word.  Oh,  direct  me, 
that  I  may  conduct  just  as  I  ought  to^conduct.  I  feel 
that  I  have  Ezra's  work  in  some  measure.  May  I  have 
his  spirit,  and  his  helpers.  Remember  me,  oh,  my  God, 
for  good.'  This  is  a  conflict,  and  '  in  the  Lord  only 
have  I  righteousness  and  strength,5 


224 


REFLECTIONS. 


Review  and  Reflections. — This  has  been  a  painful 
week.  Had  it  brought  me  near  to  God,  it  had  been  salu- 
tary.^ It  appears  that  God  has  taken  me  at  my  word, 
and  is  emptying  me  in  earnest.  Amen.  Only  let  me  be 
filled  with  his  grace.  This  is  all  I  need  after  being 
emptied,  and  that  is  the  design  of  being  emptied." 

Sabbath  morning,  July  20.  "  The  subject  of  the  sab- 
bath occupies  my  mind,  and  I  have  thought  of  this 
resolution,  as  suitable  for  every  Christian  and  the  whole 
church;  viz: 

Resolved  to  abstain  from  traveling  and  other  exer- 
cises, both  of  speech  and  action,  which  are  of  a  nature 
to  prevent  the  spiritual  use  of  the  sabbath;  and  to  adopt 
this  rule,  viz:  In  time  of  temptation  not  to  inquire 
whether  we  may  be  indulged  in  doing  this  or  that,  but 
whether  God  requires  us  to  do  it,  and  to  regulate  our- 
selves according  to  the  deliberate  and  prayerful  decision 
of  the  question  in  the  light  of  God's  word  and  the 
prospects  of  eternity." 

March  16.  "  Went  to  church  meeting  at  2  o'clock, 
with  a  heavy  heart,  not  knowing  what  would  be  the  re- 
sult. Had  seen  no  other  of  the  brethren.  Had  not 
prayed  as  I  ought.  Many  came.  The  meeting  was 
solemn  and  interesting.  God  was  there  and  melted 
every  heart.  All  were  agreed.  God  has  preserved 
and  honored  the  sabbath.  To  him  be  all  the  glory. 
Amen." 

March  17.  "  Yery  much  fatigued,  and  went  to  bed 
early  last  night,  and  rested  well.  Thankful  every  time 
I  awaked  for  the  goodness  of  God  yesterday.  My  heart 
is  comforted  amidst  my  labors." 

1828,  Feb.  18,  Monday.  "  In  the  forenoon  a  man 
called,  who  came  from  Milton,  sabbath  morning.  Came 
to  Fonda's  Bush  and  attended  church,  and  then  came 
here  after  meeting.  I  set  before  him  the  evil  of  such 
conduct,  and  gave  him  a  tract  on  sabbath  occupations, 
the  same  that  I  gave  to  the  teamster  yesterday." 

The  extracts  which  follow  may  serve  to  give  us  some 
idea  of  his  own  conscientiousness  in  respect  to  sabbath 
consecration: 


THE  BEST  MARKET  DAY.  225 

1824,  Nov.  7.  "  This  afternoon  I  have  preached  on 
sanctifying  the  Lord's  day,  especially  in  thought.  I  en- 
deavored to  show  what  thoughts  were  wrong,  and  the 
best  means  to  prevent  them.  Conscience  is  the  point  at 
which  I  aimed.  I  reached  my  own  in  some  measure.  I 
feel  very  guilty  of  worldly  thoughts  on  the  sabbath.  I 
feel  as  though  I  had  long  provoked  God,  and  injured 
my  own  soul,  and  the  souls  of  others.  My  sabbaths 
for  a  long  time  have  not  been  as  they  were  once.  Now 
I  set  myself  to  seek  the  grace  of  God  in  this  respect, 
and  to  use  every  exertion  to  sanctify  the  Lord's  day,  in 
that  little  world  which  is  within  me.  May  the  Lord 
afford  me  help.  I  do  now  solemnly  brand  worldly 
thoughts  on  the  sabbath  as  sinful.  Lord,  help  me  to 
banish  them.     Amen." 

Nov.  29.  "  Yesterday  after  meeting  I  could  not  pray. 
In  the  night  could  not  sleep  well.  Examined  and  found 
I  had  not  kept  the  sabbath  as  I  ought.  Having  received 
two  letters  I  read  them  both,  though  knowing  the 
import  of  one,  I  needed  not  to  read  it,  and  the  thoughts 
of  the  other  should  have  been  put  away.  Thus  I  sinned, 
and  God  hid  his  face  from  me.  I  endeavored  to  humble 
myself  this  morning,  and  seek  pradon." 

Among  his  papers  has  been  found  one  which,  in  his 
own  peculiar  style,  presents  his  estimate  of  the  advan- 
tages of  a  proper  observance  of  the  sabbath;  and  I  feel 
sure  that  the  reader  will  be  pleased  to  have  his  thoughts 
on  this  subject,  clothed  with  his  language.  This  paper 
is  as  follows: 

THE  BEST    MARKET  DAY. 

This  is  the  day  in  which  we  can  gain  the  best  things 
in  the  greatest  abundance.  No  doubt  of  this.  Suppose 
that  on  one  day  of  the  week,  and  one  only,  gold,  precious 
jewels,  the  best  provisions,  the  most  desirable  raiment, 
and  other  most  important  articles  could  be  found  in  the 
market,  and  in  the  greatest  abundance;  would  not  that  be 
the  best  market  day?  Up  early  then  and  away  to  the 
market.     Take  with  you  all  the  means  which   you  can 


226  THE  BEST  MARKET  DAY. 

command,  and  vessels  in  abundance  to  bring  home  your 
gain.  Be  earnest  to  find  the  best  stalls,  and  to  obtain 
the  best  articles.  Be  diligent  to  improve  every  moment 
and  secure  the  best  opportunities,  and  continue  as  long 
as  the  day  lasts,  or  while  the  market  is  open.  And 
when  you  return  home  be  careful  and  watchful  that 
nothing  be  lost  or  stolen. 

This  day  is  the  sabbath.  On  this  day  God  keeps 
open  a  market.  At  his  house  treasures  abound,  alto- 
gether the  richest  and  the  best.  During  the  whole 
twenty- four  hours,  may  we  come  to  seek  supplies;  but 
about  four  hours  in  the  middle  of  the  time  is  most  fa- 
vorable. Then  he  keeps  open  house,  where  all  may 
come  and  buy  freely,  without  money  and  without  price. 
His  servants  are  there  and  all  things  are  ready  and  in 
order.  He  invites,  c  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come 
ye  to  the  waters;  and  he  that  hath  no  money,  come  ye, 
buy  and  eat;  yea,  come,  buy  wine  and  milk,  without 
money  and  without  price"  Isa.  lv,  1. 

But  without  a  figure.  The  sabbath  is  the  day  to  be 
improved  above  all  others  for  the  special  purposes  for 
which  it  was  designed.  It  is  set  apart  from  other  days. 
God  drew  around  it  a  guard,  saying,  this  within  is 
holy  ground.  Rest  here  from  ordinary  pursuits.  Tread 
not  upon  this  spot  with  unholy  feet.  It  is  sanctified. 
A  peculiar  blessing  rests  upon  it.  On  this  day  commune 
with  God,  and  with  one  another,  on  the  greatest  and 
best  things.  When  Israel  came  out  of  Egypt,  God 
added  new  reasons,  even  his  wonders  in  delivering  them 
from  bondage.  When  the  Lord  Jesus  rose  from  the 
dead  God  changed  the  day  from  the  seventh  to  the  first, 
for  the  purpose  of  celebrating  that  great  event,  and 
adding  new  themes  of  thought,  gratitude  and  praise. 
And  now,  in  the  ends  of  the  world,  he  tells  us  there  is 
a  rest,  a  sabbatism,  which  remains  for  the  people  of 
God.  So  that,  while  creation  calls  us  to  contemplate 
God's  wonders  as  the  first,  and  providence  as  the  second, 
and  redemption  as  the  third,  the  future  glory  of  heaven 
completes  and  closes  the  whole.  Thus  does  the  sabbath 
afford  us  time  and  opportunity  for  the  highest  mental 


THE    BEST   MARKET    DAY.  227 

improvement  and  enjoyment.  The  common  affairs  of 
life,  labors  for  the  things  that  perish,  are  laid  aside. 
The  usual  opportunities  and  means  of  improving  the 
mind  in  useful  knowledge,  in  literature  and  science  aer 
laid  aside  also.  And  the  attention  and  time  are  wholly 
devoted  to  know  God  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  he  hath 
sent.  In  these  sacred  studies  God  opens  the  book  of 
creation,  and  we  may  read  in  the  heavens  and  the  earth. 
He  opens  the  book  of  providence,  every  day's  work  of 
which  presents  additional  views  of  his  wisdom,  power 
and  love.  He  opens  the  book  of  revelation,  in  which 
he  throws  light  on  parts  of  his  other  books  which  are 
obscure,  and  opens  new  views  of  himself,  of  which  in 
his  book  of  creation  there  is  not  the  slightest  trace,  not 
a  line  or  a  letter. 

The  book  of  experience,  also,  lies  open  to  our  in- 
spection, in  which  we  may  read  of  the  dealings  of  God 
with  us,  and  of  the  influences  of  our  fellows  upon 
us,  either  for  good  or  for  evil.  Besides  these  books, 
which  are  open  on  this  day  especially,  as  we  have 
special  time  and  opportunity,  God  sends  his  servants, 
specially  qualified  and  commissioned  to  assist  us  in  our 
endeavors  to  become  wTise  unto  salvation.  In  the  midst 
of  his  redeemed  from  among  men,  his  chosen,  his 
friends,  we  may  appear,  to  attend  upon  the  instructions 
of  his  servants,  and  unite  with  them  in  celebrating  his 
praise,  calling  upon  his  name  for  all  we  need,  studying 
his  holy  oracles,  and  laying  up  in  heaven  durable  riches 
and  righteousness. 

Is  not  this,  then,  the  best  market  day?  On  what 
other  can  we  find  so  much  of  equal  value,  or  so  many 
means,  opportunities  and  helps  to  attain  it?  Do  we  not 
also  observe  that  they  who  do  not  improve  the  sabbath 
remain  destitute  of  these  purest,  best,  richest  treasures? 
Other  things  they  may  have.  But  of  these  they  remain 
destitute.  And  when  they  come  to  leave  the  world, 
they  are  wretched  and  miserable,  and  poor  and  blind, 
and  naked.  Many  times  they  know  it;  but  if  not,  it  is 
a  reality.  Let  nothing,  therefore,  hinder  the  improve- 
ment  of  God's   holy   day   for  the   attainment   of  its 


228  SABBATH  OCCUPATIONS, 

legitimate  objects — the  treasures  of  heaven  and  pre- 
paration for  their  enjoyment.  Proposals  may  be  made 
to  you  from  the  thoughtless,  the  idle,  the  vicious; 
your  friends,  your  neighbors,  your  enemies;  pretended 
religionists,  or  the  despiser  of  all  sacred  things,  but 
regard  them  not.  Tell  them  as  Nehemiah,  '  I  am  doing 
a  great  work  so  that  I  can  not  come  down.  Why  should 
the  work  cease,  while  I  leave  it,  and  come  down  to  you? 

SABBATH     OCCUPATIONS. 

"  It  is  impossible  to  keep  the  sabbath  well  without 
suitable  means  of  improving  it.  Among  these  we  may 
notice  the  following: 

1.  Public  worship,  including  its  accompaniments. 

2.  Secret  worship,  including  its  accompaniments. 

3.  Family  worship,  including  its  accompaniments. 

4.  Reading — 'the  most  holy  books — first  of  all  the 
Bible. 

5.  Meditations — including  the  putting  them  upon 
paper. 

6.  Conversation — most  holy,  heavenly. 

7.  Teaching  and  learning.  It  is  the  duty  of  some  to 
engage  in  teaching  divine  things  on  the  sabbath — of 
others  to  engage  in  learning. 

8.  Exercise — such  as  duty  requires  in  the  care  of 
domestic  animals,  children,  &c.  Such  as  may  be  neces- 
sary to  take  us  to  the  house  of  God,  or  any  place  where 
we  can  give  or  obtain  instruction. 

9.  Making  collections  for  the  poor,  I  Cor.  xvi,  1,  2. 

*  Welcome  sweet  day  of  rest, 
That  saw  the  Lord  arise; 
Welcome  to  this  reviving  breast, 
And  these  rejoicing  eyes.' 

'  Is  there  not  a  cause?'  said  David  to  his  elder  bro- 
ther. David  had  just  come  to  the  army.  He  had  seen 
and  heard  the  giant.  He  had  felt  a  noble  indignation 
that  no  Israelite  had  gone  to  meet  him.  He  was  in- 
quiring what  should  be  done  for  the  man  that  killed 
him.     He  had  said,  '  Let  no  man's  heart  faint  because 


HIS    GREAT    INDUSTRY.  229 

of  him.  I  will  go  against  him.'  His  brother  Eliab, 
stung  with  the  reproach  cast  upon  him,  though  not 
intentionally,  but  necessarily,  by  the  words  of  the 
stripling,  said,  '  With  whom  hast  thou  left  those  few 
sheep?'  &c.  David  modestly  and  meekly  replied,  *  Is 
there  not  a  cause?'  As  though  he  had  said,  Did  not  my 
lather  send  me?  &c.  Is  there  not  a  cause  why  I  am 
here? 

So  may  the  lover  of  the  sabbath  ask,  Is  there  not  a 
cause  for  saying,  '  Welcome  sweet  day  of  rest?'  Do  you 
not  go  forth  and  take  pains  to  meet  a  distinguished 
man  who  appears  in  your  region,  your  town,  or  city? 
We  say,  e  The  king  himself  comes  near' — even  Jesus, 
the  King  of  kings,  and  the  Lord  of  lords.  Is  there  not 
a  cause  for  saying,  '  Welcome?'  Do  you  not  think  much 
of  a  day  of  feasting,  of  the  good  food,  the  pleasant 
associations,  the  pleasant  and  profitable  discourse  ? 
Our  King  himself  comes  near.  Nor  does  he  come 
empty.     But  he  comes,  '  To  feast  his  saints.' 

'  Then  may  we  sit  and  see  him  here, 
And  love,  and  praise  and  pray.' 

Is  there  not  a  cause?  You  delight  in  your  company, 
feasting,  converse.  WTe  in  ours.  6  Welcome  sweet  day 
of  rest '     Again  we  say,  *  WTelcome.'  " 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

HIS    GREAT    INDUSTRY. 

As  Dr.  Yale  had  a  specific  end  for  which  he  lived,  he 
was  very  laborious  in  his  efforts  to  attain  that  end.  He 
did  not  enter  the  ministry  because  he  regarded  it  as  a 
life  of  ease,  nor  did  he  ever  feel  a  disposition  to  wrap 
himself  up  in  his  mantle  and  spend  his  days  in  idle- 
ness. His  purpose  was  to  fill  up  every  day  and  every 
20 


230  REVIEW   OF  A    WEEK. 

hour — first  in  the  closet,  then  in  the  study  and  the 
prayer  meeting,  and  the  Bible  class,  and  the  conference 
room,  and  the  family,  and  the  public  assembly;  always 
doing  something  with  the  design  of  advancing  the 
great  end  for  which  he  lived.  He  was  truly  in  labors 
abundant.  To  illustrate  this  position  is  the  design  of 
the  present  chapter — and  it  will  be  done  altogether  by 
extracts  from  his  memorandum  and  his  correspondence. 
I  will  first  transcribe  the  record  of  the  labors  of  a 
single  day,  and  then  of  a  wreek,  and  of  a  month  suc- 
cessively." 

1830,  June  3.  "At  8  o'clock  I  set  out  to  visit  the 
north-west  district.  I  visited  twelve  families,  rode 
about  twelve  miles,  lectured  at  four  after  catechising  a 
number  of  children  at  a  school,  attended  a  Bible  class  in 
the  evening  at  another  school-house,  and  returned  home 
about  half-past  nine." 

1816,  Dec.  21.  "Rode  sixteen  miles  and  preached  at 
the  funeral  of  a  child.  Returned  home  at  evening.  If 
the  value  of  my  services  were  to  be  reckoned  according 
to  the  quantity,  my  time  this  week  would  not  be  con- 
sidered useless.  I  have  traveled  a  hundred  miles, 
preached  six  times  besides  the  sabbath,  in  as  many 
different  places,  made  ten  family  visits,  written  several 
letters,  and  revised  a  sermon  for  the  press.  But  I  feel 
as  though  I  had  robbed  my  own  people  to  supply  the 
destitute  in  this  region  of  desolation.  Greatly  are 
ministers  needed  in  this  region." 

1824,  Feb.  2.  "  Returned  home  and  attended  the 
monthly  concert  in  the  evening.  Very  cold  and  un- 
pleasant, so  that  only  a  few  attended.  Thus  have  I 
finished  the  work  of  seven  days,  in  which  I  have  rode 
a  hundred  and  ten  miles,  preached  six  sermons,  attended 
one  funeral,  two  prayer  meetings,  distributed  six 
Bibles,  and  a  number  of  tracts,  and  had  intercourse 
with  about  twenty  families.  I  have  to  lament  my  want 
of  a  spirit  of  prayer  and  nearness  to  God.  I  sometimes 
fear  that  all  is  vain  for  want  of  that  holy  intercourse 
with  God,  which  is  the  life  of  all  religion  and 
action." 


REVIEW    OF   A   MONTH.  231 

1822,  April  27.  "  During  the  week  I  have  done  a 
considerable  part  of  that  work  which  has  been  long  on 
hand,  viz.  reviewing  and  arranging  church  records.  I 
have  visited  twenty-seven  families,  and  written  two 
sermons,  and  attended  a  church  conference,  besides  the 
conference  of  young  people.  How  rapidly  my  time  rolls 
away!  How  soon  wTill  all  be  over,  and  the  business  of 
eternity  commenced!" 

1828,  March  1.  "  This  wTeek  I  have  preached  six 
sermons;  on  the  sabbath,  three;  on  Tuesday  evening, 
one;  on  Thursday,  one;  to-day,  one.  Have  attended 
ministers'  meeting,  Bible  Society,  a  fast,  a  church 
meeting,  two  Bible  classes,  and  rode  twenty -four  miles. 
O  that  God  would  bless  my  labors  and  crown  them  with 
success." 

Review  of  a  month: 

1829,  March  31.  "Have  administered  the  Lord's 
Supper  once,  admitted  two  young  men  to  communion, 
baptised  five  children,  preached  seventeen  sermons, 
visited  sixty  families,  wrote  four  sermons  in  full,  ob- 
tained ninety-two  dollars  in  subscription  for  domestic 
missions,  attended  three  prayer  meetings,  including 
concert,  eight  Bible  classes,  two  funerals,  two  weddings, 
visited  four  schools,  heard  one  sermon,  rode  about  a 
hundred  miles,  attended  a  ministers'  meeting  and  two 
meetings  to  promote  the  interests  of  the  Bible  Society, 
and  received  many  visits.  This  makes  a  show,  but  O 
what  reason  have  I  to  be  humbled  and  to  lament  my 
want  of  grace,  humility,  love,  piety,  faith.  I  have 
spent  much  time  with  my  people,  and  some  of  it  pro- 
fitably; some,  I  fear,  unprofitably.  I  see  no  revival. 
Lord,  help  or  we  perish." 

Dr.  Yale  performed  a  vast  amount  of  labor  among 
his  people  by  way  of  pastoral  visitations;  sometimes  by 
himself  alone,  and  sometimes  in  company  with  some  one 
of  the  members  of  the  church.  Of  this,  such  like  notices 
as  the  following  are  found  in  his  journal: 

1828,  March  3.  "  The  visiting  committee  met,  and 
agreed  to  go  with  me;  one  on  Wednesday,  and  the  other 
on  Thursday." 


232  tom 

March  5.  "  Early  in  the  morning,  with  brother  M.,  I 
started  to  visit  one  section.  We  visited  ten  families.  In 
the  evening  attended  Bible  class  at  Capt.  Jones's.  A 
good  number,  more  than  ever  before,  present.  Very 
weary,  but  much  encouraged  to  think  my  plan  can  be 
carried  into  effect." 

March  6.  Early,  brother  M.  and  I  rode  to  the  North 
West  Corner,  six  miles,  and  during  the  day  visited 
fourteen  families.  In  the  evening  attended  Bible  Class 
at  Mr.  L's.  Very  much  encouraged  to-day,  though 
weary,  to  think  my  plan  can  be  effected.  If  twenty- 
four  families  can  be  visited  in  two  days,  a  hundred  and 
twenty  may  be  in  ten,  especially  as  we  have  visited 
some  of  the  most  distant.  But,  O,  what  a  deplorable 
condition  are  many  poor  parents  and  children  in!  The 
Lord  be  pleased  to  show  us  what  to  do  for  them,  and 
especially  for  their  poor  children." 

March  11.  Wrent  out  early  and  visited  twenty-three 
families  in  one  district.  Only  five  members  of  our 
church  in  those  families.  Only  two  families  where 
prayer  is  regularly  offered.  Only  four  families  that 
attend  any  church  with  any  tolerable  regularity.  Four 
habitual  drunkards,  and  several  other  hard  drinkers. 
Found  one  little  bit  of  Tom  Paine's  toe-nail — vile 
trash,  in  a  poor  wretch.  The  number  of  children  is  not 
very  large,  as  most  of  the  families  are  young.  0  Lord, 
my  eyes  are  unto  thee,  for  I  know  not  what  to  do." 

March  13.  "  Spent  the  day  in  visiting  about  eighteen 
families.  Found  much  more  encouragement  than  in  any 
other  neighborhood.  Think  some  will  be  got  out  to 
church  without  much  difficulty,  and  that  several  sabbath 
school  scholars  will  be  added  to  our  classes.  Felt  fully 
convinced  of  the  necessity,  propriety  and  utility  of  my 
work,  though  very  laborious.  I  am  now  about  half 
done,  having  visited  about  seventy-five  families.  I 
think  I  shall  finish  next  week,  by  divine  help.  May 
the  Lord  prosper  this  work." 

March  15.  "  During  this  week  I  have  in  three  days 
visited  forty-eight  families.     Thus,  by  the  divine  bless- 


HIS    MULTIPLIED    LABOES.  233 

ing  my  work  can  be  done.  0  may  I  be  directed  as  to 
what  I  shall  do  next." 

There  were  times  when  Dr.  Yale  felt  exceedingly 
pressed  with  the  multiplicity  of  his  engagements,  and 
the  amount  of  business  which  demanded  his  attention. 
A  single  example: 

1823,  Oct.  9.  "  In  my  feeble  state  of  health  my  duties 
and  cares  press  upon  me;  but  I  try  sometimes  to  cast 
my  burdens  on  the  Lord.  I  have  great  and  difficult 
business  on  hand.  Care  of  my  soul — care  of  my  family 
— care  of  students — care  of  my  church  and  people — 
defence  of  the  gospel  against  error — irregularities  of  a 
member — Bible  Society — Tract  Society — -Domestic  Mis- 
sions. I  have  to  solicit  subscriptions  for  the  last,  at 
home  and  in  Charlton;  also  at  home  for  the  Bible  So- 
ciety— I  have  to  converse  with  many,  and  defend  the 
gospel — I  have  to  preach  soon  on  a  sacramental  occa- 
sion— I  am  appointed  to  preach  an  ordination  sermon 
in  Albany.  O  Lord,  give  me  strength,  wisdom,  grace, 
humility.  How  different  is  it  with  me  now  from  what 
it  was  ten  years  ago !  Then  I  desired  more  business. 
Now  I  am  burdened  with  it.  0  may  I  rest  on  God,  and 
do  all  I  can." 

If  any  should  be  disposed  to  inquire  how  he  was  able 
to  accomplish  so  much,  it  is  doubtless  to  be  found  in  the 
fact,  that  while  he  reduced  every  thing  to  a  system,  he 
took  care  to  improve  all  his  tim  e  to  the  best  advantage 
Yet  it  is  true  that  in  the  midst  of  all  his  industry,  and 
when  laboring  to  the  utmost  of  his  abilities,  he  fre- 
quently regarded  himself  as  doing  but  little,  and  deeply 
bewailed  his  own  remissness.  We  may  see  this  in  two 
or  three  sentences  in  a  letter  to  a  friend: 

"  I  plod  along,  doing  a  little  and  a  little,  and  hoping 
to  do  more.  But  I  shall  be  in  my  grave  long  before  I 
have  done  my  duty.  It  is  often  a  great  grief  to  me  that 
I  do  so  little,  and  see  so  little  done  by  my  means.  Some- 
times I  murmur  at  God,  and  sometimes  I  loathe  and 
abhor  myself.  But  one  thing  comforts  me  in  some  of 
my  lucid  moments — that  this  good  cause  will  live,  and 
flourish  and  triumph,  when  I  am  dead.    Glorious  truth. 


234 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    OF   TIME. 


I  am  confident  that  you  rejoice  in  this,  in  regard  to 
yourself;  and  may  not  you,  and  I,  and  our  brethren 
truly  rejoice,  that  we  shall  rest  from  our  labors,  and  see 
our  avior  raise  up  wiser,  better,  holier  men,  to  gain 
'  the  crown  of  all  the  earth.' " 

The  sense  which  he  cherished  of  his  own  remissness, 
is  expressed  in  the  following  paragraph  from  his  diary: 

1830,  Nov.  7.  "  Felt  this  morning  an  increase  of  guilt 
for  neglecting  time  and  opportunity.  Oh,  how  much 
good  might  I  have  done,  had  I  improved  every  time  and 
every  opportunity,  even  the  least!  I  confessed  my  sin, 
and  entreated  forgiveness.  Noio  by  the  help  of  God,  1 
will  improve  time  and  opportunity,  even  the  least.  This 
is  my  duty.  Let  grace  enable  me  to  keep  it  always  in 
mind." 

This  last  resolution  is,  in  fact,  only  expressive  of  the 
principle  on  which  he  had  been  accustomed  to  act  here- 
tofore; and  from  the  following  extracts  we  may  see  the 
perfect  system  to  which  he  had  every  thing  reduced: 

1821,  Aug.  8,  Wednesday  morning.  "'Gird  up  the 
loins  of  your  mind,'  I  Peter,  i,  13.  These  words  came  to 
me  as  soon  as  I  awaked.  I  felt  that  I  had  let  the  reins 
loose  for  a  long  time,  as  to  rising,  as  to  devotion,  as  to 
the  management  of  my  time  and  my  business,  and  my 
intercourse  with  my  fellow  men.  I  felt  the  need  of  im- 
mediate reformation.  I  arose,  and  reflected,  and  resolved 
and  prayed.  For  I  know  these  must  be  joined  together. 
Rise  at  5  o'clock,  or  before,  uniformly.  Half  an  hour 
in  reading,  meditation  and  prayer.  Half  an  hour  for 
breakfast  and  family  worship.  Four  hours  in  study, 
composing  sermons  or  attending  to  some  other  study  of 
importance.  All  the  time  lost  from  this  to  be  carefully 
regained  the  first  opportunity.  One  hour  for  attention 
to  domestic  concerns.  One  half  hour  to  reading  the 
word  of  God,  meditation  and  prayer.  One  hour  in 
hearing  recitations.     One  half  hour  in  dining. 

At  one  the  afternoon  begins.  Monday,  Tuesday, 
Wednesday,  three  hours  among  my  people,  or  otherwise 
engaged  in  company.  Half-past  four,  recitation,  one 
hour.     Sup  at  half-pa'st  five,  half  an  hour.     At  six,  the 


HIS  SYSTEMATIC    ARRANGEMENTS. 


235 


evening  begins.  Three  hours  among  ray  people  instead 
of  three  ixi  the  afternoon.  This  to  make  up  the  time. 
Otherwise  read.  At  9  o'clock  family  worship,  close 
with  half  an  hour's  private  devotion,  including  a  review 
of  the  day. 

Thursday  afternoon  devoted  to  visiting  and  religious 
conference  or'  prayer,  or  lecture.  The  evening  may  be 
substituted.  Hear  no  recitations  on  Thursday  unless  I 
go  out  in  the  evening,  or  have  failed  on  some  other  day. 

Friday  afternoon,  receive  such  visits  as  my  people 
may  see  fit  to  make  me.  Evening,  to  singing,  and  hear- 
ing my  students'  composition  or  speaking,  when  not  en- 
gaged in  company. 

Saturday  afternoon  to  conversing  with  serious  persons, 
or  serious  Christians,  or  making  up  deficiencies  in  the 
business  of  the  week.  Evening  to  meditation  and  prayer 
— preparation  for  the  Sabbath — general  review." 

In  all  his  arrangements,  Dr.  Yale  was  particularly 
systematic,  though  the  order  of  his  arrangements  was 
not  always  the  same.  An  arrangement  somewhat  dif- 
ferent from  the  above  appears  in  the  following: 

June  15,  1826.  This  being  my  birth  day,  I  thought 
it  needful  to  set  it  apart  for  special  prayer,  with  a  view 
to  seek  wisdom  and  grace  for  myself  and  my  people; 
more  especially  to  digest  a  plan  of  operations  which 
may  tend  more  systematically  and  effectually  to  secure 
the  great  ends  of  the  ministry.  Renewed  my  covenant 
with  God. 

Resolved,  To  spend  one  hour  in  the  morning  and  one 
in  the  evening,  every  day  in  reading  the  more  devotional 
parts  of  the  word  of  God,  in  prayer,  meditation  and 
contemplation,  and  the  reading  of  such  books  as  are  of 
a  devotional  character,  and  suited  to  promote  personal 
piety.  The  hour  in  the  morning  to  commence  ordinarily 
at  5  o'clock,  and  the  hour  in  the  evening  at  sun-set. 
When  this  can  not  be  done,  some  other  hour  in  each 
division  of  the  day  to  be  secured. 

Resolved,  To  spend  one  hour  each  day  in  suitable  at- 
tention to  domestic  concerns  that  every  thing  may  have 
a  due  and  seasonable  share  of  attention;  the  hour  to  be 


236  ORDER  OF  THE  DAY. 

ordinarily  the  next  after  family  worship  in  the  morning. 
When  that  is  not  practicable,  some  other  hour,  and  when 
need  requires  on  some  special  occasions,  there  may  be 
more  time  at  once,  but  as  rarely  as  possible  in  the 
morning. 

Resolved,  To  spend  one  hour  each  day  in  preparation 
for  the  pulpit;  that  hour  to  commence  ordinarily  at  9 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  To  be  made  up  in  case  of  fail- 
ure, in  the  use  of  the  first  unappropriated  hour. 

Resolved,  To  spend  one  honr  each  day  in  the  study 
of  theology  systematically,  reading,  writing,  &c,  that 
hour  ordinarily  to  commence  at  ten  in  the  morning. 

Resolved,  To  spend  an  hour  each  day  in  the  cultiva- 
tion of  general  literature  and  the  improvement  of  the 
mind  generally;  that  hour  ordinarily  to  commence  at 
eleven  in  the  morning. 

Resolved,  To  spend  one  hour  each  day  in  visiting 
my  people,  on  religious  subjects  exclusively;  that  hour 
to  commence  at  2  o'clock  p.  m.  But  when  more 
convenient,  two  or  three  hours  consecutively  may  be 
thus  employed.  This  one  hour  to  be  exclusive  of  all 
other  intercourse,  and  as  spiritual  as  possible. 

Seven  hours  each  day  are  stated,  and  the  business  as- 
signed to  each  is  to  be  considered  as  the  order  of  the 
day,  viz: 

Two  hours  for  devotion — one  hour  for  domestic  con- 
cerns— one  for  preparation  for  the  pulpit — one  for  the 
study  of  sytematic  theology  —  one  for  the  cultiva- 
tion of  general  literature — one  for  religious  visits. 

Nor  were  these  empty  resolutions,  made  to  be  lost 
sight  of  as  soon  as  they  were  made.  His  aim  was  to 
carry  them  out  to  the  very  letter,  though  in  some  instan- 
ces he  found  this  to  be  attended  with  great  difficulty. 
Yet  whenever  he  failed  he  was  accustomed  to  notice  the 
failure  with  great  particularity.  Such  failures  are  no- 
ticed in  the  following: 

1826,  June  25.  "  On  Monday  I  finished  the  report  of 
the  Bible  Society  and  attended  to  the  order  of  the  day 
in  all  things  except  evening  prayer.  Tuesday  attended 
to  business,  but  not  to  the  order  of  the  day  except  even- 
ing prayer.     I  did  not  neglect  all  devotional   exercises 


HIS  MANV  INTERRUPTIONS.  237 

on  Monday  evening  and  Tuesday  morning,  but  could  find 
no  opportunity  for  the  usual  exercise  in  full.  Wednes- 
day and  Thursday  very  diligent  and  recovered  all." 

Sabbath  morning,  July  2.  "  The  week  past  was  very 
much  like  the  last  sabbath.  I  did  not  prosper  in  any 
thing.  That  sabbath's  influence  ran  through  all  the 
week.  Monday,  Tuesday  and  Wednesday  occupied  with 
company,  and  I  found  it  extremely  difficult  to  attend  to 
the  appropriate  business  of  every  hour.  My  deficiencies 
are  not  made  up,  though  I  tried  hard  on  Friday  and 
Saturday.  My  work  is  up  and  two  weeks  yet  in  advance. 
But  my  devotions  except  in  the  morning,  are  behind  for 
three  seasons,  and  my  visits  for  five,  and  my  study  of 
theology  and  general  literature  for  two  each.  It  is  hard 
struggling  indeed.  Oh,  how  much  do  I  need  the  grace 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ!" 

While  Dr.  Yale  was  always  glad  to  see  his  friends, 
and  while  he  wras  ever  ready  to  attend  to  the  calls  of 
such  as  had  business  of  importance  to  transact,  with  his 
peculiarly  industrious  habits,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at 
that  he  was  sometimes  greatly  tried  at  those  interrup- 
tions which  he  was  compelled,  occasionally  at  least,  to 
meet. 

This  is  well  expressed  in  the  extracts  which  follow: 

1830,  Dec.  17.  "  Near  12  o'clock,  M.  J.,  a  minister 
who  is  going  about  from  place  to  place,  with  little  to 
do,  called  on  me.  He  seems  to  be  a  good  man,  and  is  said 
to  preach  well;  but  he  is  somewhat  wTild.  I  felt  tried 
at  the  interruption,  but  thought  of  Mr.  Newton's 
saying,  '  No  man  knocks  at  my  door  but  I  think  God 
sent  him.  Another,  '  The  man  who  wants  to  see  me, 
is  the  man  whom  I  want  to  see.'  " 

1831,  Jan.  6.  "  It  seems  as  though  I  should  never  do 
any  more  business  in  the  way  of  study.  But  I  must  re- 
member that,  '  The  man  who  wants  to  see  me  is  the  man 
whom  I  want  to  see.'  And  '  when  a  man  knocks  at  my 
door,  let  me  think  that  God  sent  him.'  Oh,  let  me  live 
and  breathe  pure  the  air  of  heaven." 


238  HIS  DOMESTIC  HABITS. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

HIS    DOMESTIC    HABITS. 

If  we  would  understand  a  man's  real  character  we 
must  look  at  him  at  home.  When  one  goes  abroad,  he 
may  be  expected  to  change  his  apparel.  We  are  to 
look  at  him  in  his  every  day  clothes,  if  we  would  know 
what  he  is.  At  home  a  man  acts  under  less  restraint, 
and  it  is  there  that  his  heart  is  turned  inside  out.  Men 
have  often  seen  Dr.  Yale  in  the  pulpit,  in  the  prayer 
meeting,  in  the  Bible  class,  in  the  meetings  of  eccle- 
siastical bodies;  have  watched  his  movements  while 
engaged  in  efforts  to  promote  the  institutions  of  bene- 
volence; and  have  regarded  his  example  as  preeminently 
worthy  of  imitation.  But  let  us  stop  awhile  at  his 
dwelling — look  at  him  in  the  social  circle,  in  his  inter- 
course with  his  family,  in  his  management  of  his 
secular  affairs,  and  in  the  discharge  of  the  varied  duties 
of  domestic  life.  The  quaint  saying  sometimes  used, 
"A  saint  abroad  and  a  devil  at  home,"  could  never  have 
been  appropriately  applied  to  him.  His  saintly  charac- 
ter shone  with  as  much  lustre  in  the  bosom  of  his  own 
family,  and  in  his  every  day  deportment  among  his 
domestics,  as  it  did  in  the  performance  of  the  more 
public  duties  of  his  ministerial  office. 

In  the  management  of  his  pecuniary  affairs,  he 
always  acted  on  the  principle  of  the  most  rigid  economy. 
In  his  expenditures,  indeed,  he  was  never  parsimonious 
or  stingy;  he  never  refused  to  procure  things  which 
were  really  necessary  and  useful,  for  the  sake  of  saving 
expense.  There  was  in  him  nothing  which  in  the 
remotest  degree,  partook  of  a  miserly  disposition.  Yet 
did  he  religiously  abstain  from  the  purchase  of  those 
articles  which  were  not  in  themselves  useful,  and  of 
which  he  did  not  himself  stand  in  need.  From  the 
earliest  period  he  kept  the  most  accurate  account  of  all 
his  receipts  and  expenditures;  and  was  ever  careful  that 


HIS  DOMESTIC  HABITS.  239 

the  former  should  not  be  exceeded  by  the  latter.  He 
noted  down  every  bushel  of  grain  which  he  bought,  and 
every  barrel  j  of  flour  and  every  article  of  apparel. 
When  on  a  journey,  every  item  of  expense,  even  the 
most  minute,  was  carefully  registered;  and  at  the  end 
of  the  year,  his  receipts  and  his  expenditures  were  all 
carefully  looked  over  and  the  difference  between  them 
ascertained.  Though  he  lived,  at  least  a  considerable 
portion  of  his  life,  upon  a  small  salary,  and  though 
there  were  times  when  he  was  greatly  straitened  and 
embarrassed  in  regard  to  his  pecuniary  affairs;  yet  he 
always  contrived  to  live  within  his  means;  he  never 
contracted  a  debt  without  a  reasonable  expectation  of 
being  able  to  pay  it;  and  by  good  husbandry  and  the 
help  of  an  excellent  companion,  he  was  enabled  always 
to  have  the  necessaries  and  many  of  the  luxuries  of 
life  for  the  comfort  of  his  family  and  the  entertainment 
of  his  friends. 

Dr.  Yale  may  be  said  to  have  been  "  given  to  hos- 
pitality." His  friends  were  always  welcome  at  his 
table;  and  the  stranger  who  was  in  circumstances  of 
want,  and  deserving  of  sympathy,  was  never  turned 
away  from  his  door,  without  having  occasion  to  be 
thankful  for  kindnesses  received. 

While  he  was  specially  devoted  to  his  appropriate 
work  as  a  minister  of  Christ,  he  was  accustomed  to 
superintend  his  own  domestic  affairs.  He  was  some- 
times assisted  in  the  care  of  his  domestic  animals,  and 
in  other  ways,  by  young  men  who  were  admitted  into 
his  family,  for  the  purpose  of  deriving  assistance  from 
him  in  procuring  an  education;  and  while  he  occupied 
the  parsonage,  the  most  of  the  labor  in  the  cultivation 
of  the  land  was  performed  by  others;  yet  did  he  with 
his  own  hand  perform  many  of  those  services  about  the 
barn,  and  in  the  garden,  which  are  sometimes  committed 
to  others. 

Shoveling  paths  about  his  premises  in  the  winter, 
and  tending  his  garden  in  the  summer,  was  labor  which 
he  seldom  called  upon  others  to  perform.  He  never 
thought  it  a  disgrace  for  any  man  to  work;  and  though 


240  SUMPTUOUS    LIVING. 

manual  labor  was  by  no  means  that  to  which  he  devoted 
his  time  or  in  which  he  expended  his  energies;  yet  did 
he  never  consider  it  a  disparagement  to  engage  in  such 
labor  when  circumstances  required  it.  At  the  earliest 
dawn  of  the  morning  was  he  employed  in  something 
useful.  Rising  with  the  lark,  even  while  most  others 
were  holding  communion  with  the  goddess  of  sleep,  it 
was  not  uncommon  for  the  sound  of  the  saw  at  the 
wood-pile,  to  proclaim  his  habits  of  industry. 

He  was  always  exceedingly  grieved  in  view  of  the 
frequent  dismissal  of  ministers  from  their  people,  for 
the  want  of  a  competent  support;  regarding  it  as  indi- 
cating a  lack  in  the  people  of  a  proper  estimate  of  the 
gospel,  or  in  the  ministry,  of  those  habits  of  frugality 
and  economy  which  are  so  much  to  be  desired. 

On  this  point  has  he  expressed  himself  in  his  corres- 
pondence with  a  friend;  and  I  feel  disposed  to  give 
place  here  to  a  few  extracts,  inasmuch  as  they  serve  to 
exemplify  so  clearly  the  principles  on  which  he  managed 
his  own  secular  affairs.  He  writes  as  follows  under 
date  of  October  2,  1816: 

"  The  new  doctrine  supported  by  Mr.  B.  and  others, 
of  which  you  speak,  I  believe  is  not  so  new  as  the  age 
in  which  we  live.  '  God  hath  ordained  that  they  who 
preach  the  gospel,  should  live  of  the  gospel.'  But  has 
he  ordained  that  they  shall  ride  in  elegant  carriages,  be 
drawn  by  the  finest  horses,  clothed  in  the  most  costly 
array,  dwell  in  the  most  spacious  mansions,  fill  their 
houses  with  the  best  furniture,  and  load  their  tables 
with  the  most  sumptuous  provisions?  I  think  that  in 
order  to  maintain  consistency,  and  to  keep  the  dust  off 
their  feet,  when  they  have  once  shaken  it  off,  they  must 
reduce  their  expenses  to  the  gospel  scale.  I  am  satisfied, 
sir,  that  our  good  Christian  brethren  will  not  be  far 
behind  us  in  their  exertions  to  build  up  Christ's  kingdom. 

But  with  what  face  can  a  minister  complain  for  want 
of  support,  when  his  useless  or  superfluous  possessions 
would  support  him  one,  two,  three  or  four  years?  Not 
that  a  minister  is  to  be  reduced  Xp  bare  necessities,  but 
let  him  be  frugal." 


AN   ADEQUATE    SUPPORT.  24 J 

In  another  letter,  written  a  little  later,  we  find  the 
following: 

"  Were  we  always  suitably  sensible  of  the  all-suffi- 
ciency of  God  should  we  ever  distrust  his  providence? 
But  0,  how  much  do  I  think  of  my  wants!  how  little  of 
my  mercies!  how  much  less  of  him  that  has  given  all 
that  was  good  for  me,  and  has  promised  to  '  withhold 
no  good  thing  from  them  that  walk  uprightly.'  I  do  not 
know  but  such  anxious  thoughts  sometimes  knock  at 
brother  B's  door — for  he  has  written  once  or  twice 
about  small  salaries,  dismission  of  ministers  for  want  of 
adequate  support,  &c.  But  I  believe  my  friend  is  some 
like  one  who  formerly  said,  *  I  have  learned  in  whatso- 
ever state  therewith  I  am,  to  be  content.'  So  he  says 
to  these  knockers, '  There  is  no  place  for  you  in  my 
house.'  Keep  'em  out,  good  brother,  keep  'em  out;  the 
good  hand  of  God  which  has  fed  you  all  your  life  long, 
will  always  have  something  to  give  you  and  yours; 
while  it  continues  to  feed  the  ravens.  As  to  being  dis- 
missed for  want  of  support,  I  suppose  I  might ^ have 
been  so  dismissed  ten  times  before  now,  if  I  could  have 
found  so  many  new  places  to  settle  in;  but  I  think  when 
I  begin  to  feel  a  little  uneasy,  of  an  old  proverb,  'As  a 
bird  that  wandereth  from  her  nest,  so  is  a  man  that 
wandereth  from  his  place.'  Though  I  have  need  enough 
of  Christian  resignation,  yet  it  has  been  fixed  in  my 
mind  ever  since  I  entered  upon  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
that  I  should  have  no  abiding  city  on  this  side  heaven; 
that  I  should  go  whither  and  stay  where  my  Master 
directs,  and  remove  when  he  calls  me  away.  I  trust 
he  sent  me  to  this  place;  I  came  freely:  I  am  willing  to 
stay  as  long  as  he  finds  me  employment  and  support 
here;  and  as  willing  to  go  whenever  he  calls  me  away. 
As  to  salaries,  I  believe  it  would  be  far  better  for 
ministers  to  preach  them  down  than  to  preach  them  up 
- — not  so  much  by  diminishing  their  demands,  as  by 
removing  the  causes  of  them.  And  what  are  those 
causes?  Extravagance  in  consuming,  and  improvidence 
in  securing  the  necessaries  of  life.  And  what  are  the 
causes  of  those  causes?  The  extravagance  and  pride 
21 


242  HIS   CONVERSATION  AT   HOME. 

of  the  people.  The  former  raises  them  above  their 
ministers,  the  latter  is  ashamed  to  see  them  poor.  Let 
ministers  preach  down  these  vices  in  their  people,  and 
they  will  live  as  well  and  be  as  useful,  with  a  small 
salary  as  a  large  one.  1  call  them  vices,  for  I  consider 
them  so  in  their  own  nature,  and  the  fruitful  sources  of 
the  complaints  both  of  ministers  and  people.'' 

In  his  family,  while  Dr.  Yale  never  put  on  the  aspect 
of  moroseness,  he  was  always  serious  and  sedate.  He  never 
said  any  thing  silly  or  unbecoming  his  profession;  but  his 
conversation  was  always  instructive  and  useful.  He  was 
always  particularly  guarded  against  making  censorious 
remarks  about  others,  even  such  as  were  doing  their  ut- 
most to  destroy  his  peace  and  mar  his  usefulness.  Dur- 
ing the  few  last  years  of  his  life,  especially,  his  conver- 
sation in  the  domestic  circle  was  almost  exclusively  on 
the  subject  of  religion.  During  most  of  the  time  for 
many  years,  did  he  have  under  his  care  and  at  his  table, 
a  number  of  young  men  or  boys  who  were  mostly  occu- 
pied in  literary  pursuits  or  in  studies  preparatory  for 
college.  In  associating  with  these  youth,  it  always 
seemed  to  be  his  object  so  to  direct  the  conversation  as 
that  they  might  receive  some  useful  information,  or  that 
some  salutary  religious  impression  might  be  made  upon 
their  minds.  The  proper  education  of  children  he  al- 
ways regarded  as  of  primary  importance;  and  whenever 
he  associated  with  the  young  whether  in  his  own  family 
or  elsewhere,  he  aimed  to  say  something  which  they 
would  afterwards  remember  to  their  profit.  The  youth 
in  his  family  he  was  careful  to  instruct  in  the  things  of 
religion.  He  faithfully  and  diligently  taught  them  the 
truths  contained  in  the  Shorter  Catechism;  for  many 
years  they  committed  a  verse  of  scripture  each  day, 
which  was  recited  at  the  table  during  the  morning  meal, 
and  he  afforded  such  assistance  as  the  case  required,  to 
the  members  of  the  family,  in  familiarizing  themselves 
with  those  parts  of  the  sacred  text  which  constituted 
the  lessons  of  the  sabbath  school. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  fidelity  with  which  he  some- 
times dealt  with  those  under  his  care,  I  have  transcribed 
the  following  from  his  memorandum: 


HIS  FIDELITY  WITH  A  YOUTH.  243 

1845,  June  22,  Sabbath.  "  Since  meeting  I  have  been 
attending  to  the  sabbath  school  lesson  for  the  next  sab- 
bath. Ps.,  xcii,  9:  *  For  lo,  thine  enemies,  oh,  Lord, 
for  lo,  thine  enemies  shall  perish  '  I  was  hearing  the 
lad  Elisha  say  the  lesson,  and  repeating  it,  when  an  im- 
pression came  and  I  asked  him:  Do  you  believe  it?  He 
said  he  did.  Are  you  God's  enemy?  '  I  suppose  I  am.' 
Do  you  believe  it?  He  thought  he  did.  No,  you  do 
not  believe  it.  If  you  believed  you  had  a  serpent  in 
your  stomach,  would  you  not  be  concerned  about  it?  '  I 
should.'  Would  you  not  be  inquiring:  '  What  shall  I  do?' 
Would  you  not  go  to  Dr.  Peake  and  ask  if  he  could  not 
do  something  for  you?  Now,  the  devil,  the  old  serpent, 
is  in  your  heart,  and  you  do  not  believe  it.  He  mani- 
fested some  alarm.  1  pressed  him;  but  every  word  I 
said  pressed  my  own  conscience.  You  do  not  believe. 
No,  I  do  not.  If  I  did  believe  that  every  impenitent 
sinner  had  the  devil  in  his  heart,  and  was  God's  enemy, 
and  would  certainly  perish,  I  should  not,  I  could  not  live 
as  I  do.  My  faith  is  dead.  It  produces  no  works.  Is 
not  God  nowr  hearing  prayer  for  the  Spirit,  by  convin- 
cing me  of  unbelief?  This  is  the  very  thing.  The  Spirit 
is  come.  The  Spirit  now  makes  me  feel  my  deadness 
in  regard  to  faith.  Do  I  now  desire  to  have  God  pour 
out  his  Spirit  upon  me?  Then  shall  I  hear  his  reproof. 
Then  shall  I  do  as  my  convictions  tend.  Is  not  this  the 
beginning?  Is  not  this  a  little  speck  of  a  cloud?  Oh, 
that  God  would  add  to  it;  for  I  am  so  dead  that  I  can 
hardly  say:  '  Lord,  I  believe,  help  thou  mine  unbelief. M 

In  their  morning  devotions  in  the  family,  each  reader 
had  his  Bible,  and  each  took  his  turn  in  reading, 
thereby  securing  a  more  close  attention  to  the  word  of 
God  than  would  have  been  likely  to  be  secured  in  any 
other  way.  It  was  expected  that  the  whole  household 
should  be  present  at  family  worship;  and  it  was  his 
wish,  also,  that  these  services  should  be  participated  in. 
by  laborers  in  his  employ.  It  was  hardly  to  have  been 
expected  that  persons  in  his  employment  and  in  his 
presence,  would  often  be  guilty  of  grossly  vulgar  or 
profane  language — but  a  story  is  told  of  one,  to  this  ef- 


244  THE  PROFANE    SWEARER    REBUKED. 

feet,  that  at  one  time  a  man  in  his  employ  became  very 
much  irritated  at  some  thing,  and  uttered  an  oath  in  the 
presence  both  of  himself  and  some  youth  who  were 
then  residing  in  his  family. 

Dr.  Yale  says  to  him  somewhat  as  follows:  "  Mr.  C, 
when  we  swear,  we  won't  swear  before  the  boys."  The 
man  felt  the  rebuke,  received  it  kindly,  and  remembered 
it  ever  afterwards. 

At  his  own  table,  Dr.  Yale  was  always  in  the  habit  of 
having  two  religious  services,  the  one  at  the  commence- 
ment, and  the  other  at  the  conclusion  of  the  meal.  This 
practice  he  maintained  to  the  last,  although  the  second 
religious  service  at  the  table  had  gone  so  extensively 
into  disuse.  He  deprecated  the  practice  of  rising  from 
the  table  at  the  close  of  a  meal,  without  giving  a  formal 
expression  of  thanks  to  the  Giver  of  all  good  for  the 
blessings  received. 

His  sentiments  on  this  point  he  uttered  in  a  letter  to 
a  friend  under  date  of  Aug.  15,  1852,  as  follows: 

"  In  the  families  of  Christians  and  ministers,  one  ex- 
ercise of  devotion  at  the  table  operates  rather  worse  in 
general  where  I  have  been,  than  it  did  in  your  family. 
Rarely  are  the  members  together  at  the  table,  or  the 
family  altar.  It  grieved  me  greatly  to  see  this  irregu- 
larity. What  a  little  thing  is  the  neglect  of  giving 
thanks  at  the  table,  instead  of  asking  a  blessing  and 
giving  thanks  !  What  a  little  thing  !  How  great 
an  evil!  With  many  families,  even  religious,  where 
they  have  prayer  and  reading  the  word  morning  and 
evening,  some  of  the  members,  sons  or  daughters, 
or  some  of  both,  are  never  present  at  the  same  time; 
and  as  to  family  instruction,  it  is  out  of  the  question. 
My  soul  has  cried  in  the  night  over  these  evils.  If 
there  is  not  a  change,  religion  will  die  out.  In  more 
than  thirty  families  where  I  have  been  at  table  within 
three  months,  only  two  have  been  regular.  Those  two 
have  two  exercises  at  the  table.  All  are  present  when 
the  blessing  is  asked.  All  are  present  when  thanks  are 
returned.  And  when  family  worship  is  attended  they  are 
all  present.     There  is  no  need  of  a  bell  or  a  call  to  get 


HIS  PULPIT  PREPARATIONS.  245 

them  together.  For  they  are  together,  and  ready  to 
read  and  give  attention  to  prayer.  What  a  terrible  in- 
fluence this  irregularity  has  upon  the  Christian  family 
and  community!  No  wonder  the  bands  of  parental  au- 
thority are  feeble.  Children  despise  the  religion  which 
is  eaten  up  by  the  world.  Can  I  expect  to  effect  a 
change — to  dip  out  the  waters  of  the  St.  Lawrence  with 
a  thimble?  I  will  try  to  do  what  I  can,  and  God  is  able 
to  do  the  work.     Will  you  not  help  me'?" 


CHAPTER  XX. 

HIS  PULPIT  PREPARATIONS  AND  THE  CHARACTER  OF  HIS 
PREACHING. 

As  to  the  amount  of  labor  bestowed  upon  his  prepa- 
rations for  the  pulpit,  there  was  no  uniformity.  There 
were  times  when  he  was  so  much  occupied  with  a  great 
variety  of  other  duties,  and  his  studies  were  so  much 
interrupted  that  he  found  it  impossible  to  bestow  as  much 
labor  upon  the  preparation  of  his  sermons  as  he  desired. 
Sometimes  he  preached  extemporaneously.  Sometimes 
he  wrote  but  the  introduction  and  heads  of  his  discourses. 
On  some  of  these  occasions  he  preached  with  much 
comfort  to  himself,  as  well  as  profit  to  others;  while  at 
other  times  he  speaks  of  his  own  want  of  enjoyment  in 
his  ministrations,  and  expresses  his  apprehensions  that  but 
little  good  had  been  accomplished.  He  was  accustomed 
however,  very  generally,  both  in  the  early  and  later 
years  of  his  ministry,  to  write  out  a  large  portion  of 
his  public  discourses.  He  felt  the  need  of  careful 
preparation  for  the  pulpit,  to  such  an  extent  that,  in 
systematizing  his  labors,  he  designated  particular  por 
tions  of  time  to  be  employed  in  this  specific  business. 

Thus:   1828,  April  1.  "  A  month  for  study.     By  the 
help  of  God  I  am  going  to  spend  two  hours  every  day, 


246  POOR  OPINION  OF  HIS  OWN   PREACHING. 

except  the  sabbath,  in  the  entire  and  exclusive  busines  s 
of  preparing  sermons.  If  lam  hindered  at  the  appointed 
time,  then  the  next  two  I  can  command.  Lord,  help  me 
in  this  work." 

The  following  rules  for  the  composition  of  a  sermon, 
may  also  be  found  in  his  diary,  viz:  "In  every  sermon 
consider  well  the  meaning  of  the  text.  What  is  opposed 
to  it — whom  it  may  favor — whom  it  may  oppose — what 
good  it  may  offer  or  secure  to  some — what  evil  it  may 
portend  to  others — how  the  glory  of  God  is  affected  by  it." 

As  it  respects  the  character  of  his  pulpit  performances, 
they  were  generally  estimated  much  more  highly  by 
others  than  they  were  by  himself.  To  a  great  extent  he 
had  a  poor  opinion  of  his  owTn  preaching — wThich  he 
expressed  in  the  following  terms: 

1827,  Dec.  9.  Sabbath.  "  This  has  been  a  peculiar  day 
— so  slippery  that  few  could  get  to  the  house  of  God, 
and  rainy  too.  I  have  preached  as  well  as  I  could,  but  it 
seemed  to  be  good  for  nothing.  I  found  no  comfort  in  my 
own  soul,  and  seemed  to  give  neither  comfort  nor  con- 
cern to  others.  Indeed,  I  do  not  know  what  is  the  mat- 
ter with  my  preaching.  It  must  be  that  it  is  wrong. 
Were  it  good  for  any  thing,  surely  it  wTould  do  some 
body  good.  But  now  it  does  seem  to  do  nobody  any 
good.  I  am  searching  to  find  out  its  essential  defects. 
It  seems  to  me  one  is  that  my  sermons  are  generally  too 
long,  and  not  sufficiently  pointed.  But  I  am  thinking 
that  the  main  is,  that  I  am  not  preaching  experiment- 
ally, but  mechanically.  I  am  not  near  io  God,  but  very 
far  off.  Now,  what  shall  I  do?  I  am  thinking  that  I 
must  live  for  heaven — live  in  heaven — have  my  heart 
there.  As  Mr.  Baxter  says:  '  Live  a  heavenly  life  on 
earth.' " 

1836,  May  15.  "  The  attendance  at  church  was  good, 
and  I  tried  to  preach,  both  morning  and  afternoon.  Since 
meeting  I  have  been  reading  Payson,  and  feel  altogether 
ashamed.  Indeed,  I  felt  very  much  ashamed  when  I  re- 
turned from  the  house  of  God.  It  grieved  me  some  to 
occupy  the  time  and  attention  of  so  many  people,  with 
such  poor   services.     Is  it  not  time  to  be  in  earnest  to 


NEED  OF  PRAYER.  247 

change  my  course?  I  have  lamented  it  long,  but  I  see 
not  the  least  change,  except  that  my  family  visiting 
breaks  in  upon  my  course  of  worldliness.  The  Lord 
show  and  direct  me  what  to  do,  and  how  to  do  it.  I  can 
not  live  so.     It  is  not  living  at  all." 

In  the  following,  while  he  expresses  the  low  opinion 
which  he  entertained  of  himself  as  a  preacher,  he  also 
expresses  his  sense  of  dependence  upon  the  assisting 
grace  of  God. 

It  is  found  under  date  of  Oct.  30,  1839. 

NEED  OF  PRAYER. 

" '  Without  me,'  says  the  Savior*, c  ye  can  do  nothing.' 
Should  I  then  attempt  any  thing  without  him?  How 
presumptuous?  Can  I  choose  a  text,  adapted  to  the 
wants  of  my  people,  without  his  counsel?  Let  me  then, 
always  say:  '  Give  me  wisdom  from  above.'  Can  I  un- 
derstand the  text?  Can  I  unfold  it,  can  I  apply  it,  without 
the  influence  of  his  Spirit,  to  give  me  understanding,  skill 
and  energy?  Can  I  speak  so  as  to  gain  attention,  awaken 
the  mind,  arouse  the  conscience,  move  the  heart,  or  do 
any  good  at  all,  without  the  Spirit  and  power  of  Christ? 

Oh,  then,  let  me  before  I  prepare,  while  I  am  prepar- 
ing, after  I  am  prepared,  and  when  I  am  preaching,  lift 
up  my  heart  continually  to  God.  And  when  I  have 
ended  my  sermon,  let  me  as  soon  as  possible  throw  my- 
self before  the  mercy-seat,  and  pour  out  my  heart  to 
God,  saying:  '  Forgive  what  is  amiss,  accept  what  can 
be  accepted,  bless  what  is  useful.' 

How  many  sermons  have  I  preached  which  seem  to 
have  been  powerless!  I  have  never  heard  from  them  as 
having  done  any  good.  This  is  truly  a  grief  to  my 
heart.  This  makes  me  lament  over  my  insufficiency, 
and  cry  unto  God  for  pardon.  How  can  I  bear  to  con- 
tinue in  this  way?  I  long  to  have  my  preaching  blessed. 
I  cry  unto  God  but  he  seems  not  to  regard  me.  Form- 
erly, at  times,  my  preaching  seemed  to  do  good.  But  of 
late  it  has  been  less  efficacious.  My  soul  is  often  cast 
down  within  me,  and  I  fear  my  preaching  will  no  more 


248 


THE  CHARACTER  OF  HIS  PREACHING. 


be  owned  of  God  and  blessed.  This  fear  makes  me  go 
to  the  pulpit  with  feelings  of  distress  and  dismay.  Oh, 
that  God  would  remember  me  in  mercy.  Oh  that  God 
would  forgive  all  my  sins,  remove  what  hinders,  teach 
me  how  to  speak,  give  me  the  spirit  of  preaching,  and 
crown  my  preaching  with  success.  Oh,  how  happy 
should  I  be,  if  I  could  be  so  aided  and  blessed  that  every 
sermon  might  do  some  good.  I  am  willing  to  study 
deeply,  to  meditate  day  and  night.  But  how  can  I  bear 
to  be  laboriously  engaged  in  doing  nothing?  Lord,  wilt 
thou  not  show  me  wherein  I  have  offended — wherein  I 
am  deficient?  Wilt  thou  not  help  me,  and  from  this  time 
crown  my  preaching  with  thy  blessing?  I  know  I  am  a 
poor  preacher.  I  feel  that  I  am  far  inferior  to  my  neigh- 
boring brethren,  generally,  and  yet,  I  fear  I  think  too 
highly  of  myself.  Oh,  cause  me  to  lie  as  low  as  I  ought, 
and  condescend  to  forgive  all  my  sins,  and  bless  my  poor 
preaching  for  some  good.  Oh,  let  me  not  be  a  cumberer 
of  the  ground.  Let  me  not  stand  in  the  way  of  some 
one  whom  thou  couldst  employ  in  this  place  to  better 
purpose.  But  oh!  while  I  am  allowed  to  live  in  the 
world,  and  to  speak  in  thy  name,  enable  me  so  to  speak 
as  to  please  thee,  and  enjoy  thy  blessing.  '  For  thy 
name's  sake,  O  Lord,  pardon  mine  iniquity,  for  it  is 
great,'  and  from  this  time  forward  bless  me  indeed  in 
preaching  the  gospel.  And  thy  name  shall  have  all  the 
glory.     Amen." 

Dr.  Yale,  however,  was  both  a  very  acceptable  and 
very  useful  preacher.  He  made  no  attempt  at  oratorical 
flourish  in  his  pulpit  performances.  His  preaching  was 
always  plain,  simple,  evangelical,  practical.  He  sought 
not  so  much  to  move  the  passions,  as  to  enlighten  the 
understanding.  Rather,  it  was  his  purpose,  by  means  of 
truth  addressed  to  the  understanding,  to  affect  the  heart 
and  to  call  into  exercise  religious  affections.  He  was 
always  bold  and  fearless  in  his  defense  of  that  system  of 
truth  which  he  believed  to  be  taught  in  the  word  of  God, 
though  he  never  indulged  himself  in  vague  philosophi- 
cal speculations.  It  was  no  part  of  his  desire  to  give 
offense  to  any  portion  of  his  hearer;  yet  did  he  never 


THE  TRUTHS  WHICH  HE  TAUGHT.  249 

suppress  the  truth  for  the  sake  of  gaining  applause.  He 
planted  himself  upon  the  rock  of  eternal  truth,  and 
while  he  kept  in  view  the  old  landmarks,  and  adhered  most 
firmly  to  those  truths  which  have  heretofore  been  regarded 
as  lying  at  the  foundation  of  the  gospel  method  of  salva- 
tion through  Christ,  he  was  shocked  at  those  fine-spun 
theories  which  were  sometimes  advocated  by  others,  and 
those  speculations  wThich  seemed  to  threaten  the  purity 
and  peace  of  the  Christian  church.  His  language 
to  a  correspondent  on  this  subject  was  as  follows:  '  Who 
does  not  knowT  that  philosophical  dogmas  are  the  source 
of  most  theological  errors  ?  How  sadly  is  the  human 
mind  carried  away!  Wave  rolls  over  wave,  and  one 
system  is  carried  away  after  another.  So  it  has  been.  So 
it  is.  So  it  will  be.  I  trust  you  are  in  no  danger.  Pray 
for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem."  Again,  he  says:  "When  a 
man,  however  great,  or  learned,  or  wise,  or  good  he  may 
be,  lays  down  philosophical  dogmas  at  the  foundation  of 
things,  he  will  be  sure  to  lead  others  to  destruction  as 
the  stream  of  time  flows,  and  his  dogmas  can  be  seized 
by  the  devil,  and  one  of  his  agents  employed  to  sustain 
and  extend  it.  Alas!  how  much  evil  has  already  been 
done  by  philosophy  falsely  so  called!  God  be  praised 
that  you  and  I  are  little  men — that  we  have  never 
known  enough  to  be  wiser  than  that  which  is  written — 
never  been  exalted  enough  to  be  flattered.  WTe  have 
been  plodding  along  with  our  Bibles  in  our  hands,  content 
to  labor  hard  to  live,  and  do  a  little.  We  have  not 
found  it  needful  to  make  great  discoveries  in  theology, 
being  satisfied  that  the  good  things  of  the  gospel  were 
as  well  understood  in  Paul's  day  as  they  are  now.  We 
are  happy  in  our  comparative  ignorance." 

Such  being  the  sentiments  of  Dr.  Yale,  as  to  the  dan- 
gers connected  with  philosophical  speculations  in  reli- 
gion, the  reader  hardly  need  be  told,  that  in  all  his 
instructions  he  adhered  closely  to  the  obvious  teachings 
of  the  word  of  God.  He  regarded  God  as  exercising 
the  supreme  government  of  the  world;  guiding  the 
affairs  of  nations,  and  directing  the  destiny  of  individuals 
according  to   his  own  pleasure,  and  accomplishing  his 


250  THE  GOSPEL  PLAN  OF  SALVATION. 

own  purposes  in  the  administration  of  his  government. 
This  truth  he  was  accustomed  to  exhibit,  as  taught  in 
the  sacred  volume,  for  the  purpose  of  honoring  God  and 
setting  the  crown  upon  his  head,  as  King  Supreme  over 
all.  He  dwelt  much  upon  those  great  leading  doctrines 
of  the  gospel  which  serve  to  illustrate  the  plan  of 
salvation  through  Christ.  Man,  a  sinner — depravity 
inherited  from  Adam  as  the  federal  head  of  his  posterity, 
and  as  their  representative  in  the  covenant  of  works— 
the  sinner  exposed  to  the  curse  of  God  and  the  pains  of 
an  eternal  hell,  in  consequence  of  his  apostacy — the 
indispensable  necessity  of  a  thorough  and  radical 
change,  through  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit — 
the  sovereignty  of  God's  grace  in  the  bestowment  of 
spiritual  as  well  as  temporal  blessings — the  vicarious 
sacrifice  and  all-sufficient  righteousness  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  as  the  only  Savior  of  guilty  men — and  the 
duty  and  obligations  of  men  to  repent  of  sin  and  believe 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  for  salvation.  To  this  might  be 
added,  the  necessity  of  personal  holiness  as  a  prerequisite 
for  heaven,  and  the  Christian's  responsibility  as  to  a 
life  of  obedience  to  God's  law,  and  devotion  to  his 
service.  While  he  believed  and  preached  that  man  is 
altogether  dependent  upon  a  divine  influence  for  every 
holy  feeling,  and  every  holy  purpose,  and  ability  to  per- 
form every  holy  act,  he  neither  believed  nor  preached 
that  this  dependence  was  an  excuse  for  his  continued 
impenitence  and  rejection  of  Christ.  It  was,  therefore, 
his  constant  practice  to  warn  the  stupid,  careless, 
worldly,  impenitent  sinner,  and  to  call  upon  him  to 
repent  and  turn  to  God.  Indeed,  he  was  frequently 
very  pointed  and  direct  in  his  appeals  to  the  impenitent, 
if  possible,  to  awaken  them  from  their  slumbers,  and  to 
excite  them  to  seek  salvation  through  Christ.  When 
God  said  to  the  wicked,  "  0  wicked  man,  thou  shalt 
surely  die,"  he  never  refrained  from  giving  the  echo  to 
this  voice  of  God. 

The  duties  and  responsibilities  of  Christians,  and 
their  obligations  to  live  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the 
spiritual  well-being  of  their  fellow-men,  also  constituted 


OUTLINES  OF  A  SERMON.  251 

a  frequent  theme  of  discourse.  He  felt,  and  it  was  his 
aim  to  make  others  feel,  that,  "  Man's  chief  end  is  to 
glorify  God."  "  None  of  us  liveth  to  himself,  and  no 
man  dieth  to  himself." 

Regarding  the  understanding  as  the  inlet  to  the  heart, 
he  endeavored  so  to  present  the  truth  as  that  it  should 
be  the  means  of  spiritual  illumination;  but  regarding 
the  conscience  as  man's  divinely-appointed  monitor,  to 
check  him  in  his  course  of  folly,  and  excite  him  to  the 
practice  of  virtue;  he  sought  also  to  awaken  it  from  its 
slumbers  and  to  stir  it  up  to  fidelity  in  the  discharge  of 
its  duty. 

This  may  be  shown  by  a  single  brief  extract: 

1821,  Oct.  14.  "  Rose  before  5  o'clock.  The  import- 
ance of  aiming  at  the  conscience,  pressed  on  my  mind. 
Conscience  is  a  tender  part  which  people  wish  to  hide. 
Conscience  is  the  tender  part  which  delicate  feelings 
dread  to  wound.  Conscience  is  the  vulnerable  part  of 
man.  If  I  reach  it,  the  person  will  either  love  me 
better,  or  hate  me  worse,  and  will  certainly  fear  me. 
It  is  to  be  assailed  with  fidelity,  but  not  with  rudeness.  It 
is  to  be  as  much  alone  as  circumstances  will  admit.  It  is 
to  be  in  such  a  manner  as  to  leave  no  chance  for  blaming 
my  motives  or  conduct.  Let  it  be  my  study  in  all  my 
preaching  and  conversation,  to  reach  the  conscience.  I 
think  too,  that  Christ  is  to  be  my  example." 

I  will  close  this  chapter  by  giving  the  outlines  of  two 
sermons,  for  the  double  purpose  of  exhibiting  the  way 
in  which  he  frequently  made  his  preparation  for  the 
pulpit,  and  of  showing  the  interesting  manner  in  which 
he  was  accustomed  to  present  truth,  in  his  ordinary 
ministrations  among  his  own  people.  The  outlines 
here  given  are  all  that  were  written  of  these  discourses. 
The  first  was  a  sermon  addressed  to  the  youth  of  his 
congregation,  and  was  preached  May  8,  1842.  It  is  as 
follows: 


252  A  SERMON  TO  YOUTH. 

TO   YOUNG   PEOPLE. 

On  the  Influence  of  True  Religion  upon  their  Happiness. 

Proverbs  iv,  1 :  "  Hear,  ye  children,  the  instruction  of  a  father,  and 
attend  to  know  understanding.*' 

If  every  youth,  if  every  child,  would  commit  to 
memory  this  interesting  chapter,  I  doubt  not  that  they 
would  derive  from  it  substantial  and  lasting  benefit.  Its 
recommendations  are  so  appropriate,  so  beautifully 
expressed,  and  pressed  home  with  such  energy,  that 
they  must  be  salutary.  In  addressing  my  young  friends 
at  this  time,  I  intend  to  refer  you  to  the  history  of  forty 
years  past,  among  ourselves,  to  show  you  that  true 
religion  has  a  happy  influence  upon  the  young.  The 
whole  number  of  members  in  that  period  has  been  five 
hundred  and  eighty-four.  Before  I  came,  forty.  Since 
added,  five  hundred  and  forty-four.  Of  these,  two  hun- 
dred and  seventy-three  were  youth,  unmarried  at  the 
time  of  their  joining  the  church.  Two  hundred  and 
seventy-one,  others.  So  that  more  than  half  of  all  that 
have  joined  this  church  in  my  time,  have  been  young 
persons.  Of  these  two  hundred  and  seventy-three, 
thirty-four  have  departed  this  life,  six  have  been  ex- 
cluded and  not  restored,  eight  have  joined  other 
denominations,  and  seventy-seven  have  been  regularly 
dismissed  to  other  churches  in  communion  with  us;  so 
that  now  a  hundred  and  forty-eight  remain.  Of  the 
whole  number,  ten  have  been  ministers  of  the  gospel 
in  the  Congregational  or  Presbyterian  church;  one 
has  been  a  Baptist  preacher,  one  a  Lutheran,  and  one 
an~  Fpiscopalian.  One  of  the  ten  was  a  missionary  to 
the  Cherokees,  and  one  of  the  brethren  was  a  missionary 
printer  at  the  Sandwich  Islands.  Most  of  the  ministers 
are  now  employed  in  good  congregations,  or  in  other 
services  of  much  usefulness,  while  one  is  not.  The 
Rev.  J.  Leonard  Case  died  one  month  after  his  ordina- 
tion at  Kingston.  Seven  are  in  a  course  of  preparation 
for  public  usefulness.     Of  the   one  hundred  and  forty- 


YOUTHFUL  PIETY  RECOMMENDED 


253 


eight  who  remain  among  us,  much  of  our  spiritual 
strength  consists.  If  they  were  removed,  more  than 
half  of  our  church  would  be  removed.  In  addition  to 
this,  it  is  very  proper  to  observp,  that  many  other  young 
persons  have  been  connected  with  us,  though  they  had 
commenced  their  family  relationship  before  they  joined 
the  church.  There  has,  indeed,  been  a  variety  of  cha- 
racter and  condition  among  those  who  thus  began  to 
serve  God  in  the  days  of  their  youth.  But  in  general, 
the  influence  of  their  religion  has  been  salutary  upon 
them.  It  has  afforded  them  more  happiness  than  any 
thing  else  that  they  have  enjoyed. 

I  have  been  with  many  of  them  in  their  decline,  their 
sickness,  and  their  death.  What  was  it  which  sup- 
ported and  comforted  them  in  that  trying  season?  Was 
it  the  world?  W7as  it  infidelity?  O!  it  was  the  glorious 
gospel  of  the  blessed  God. 

Others  have  passed  through,  or  are  now  passing 
through,  the  afflicting  scenes  of  their  pilgrimage.  Wliat 
is  their  support  now?  For  the  present,  what  is  their 
comfort?     For  the  future,  what  is  their  hope? 

Numbers  are  engaged  with  others  in  trying  to  build 
up  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  WTould  they  give  up  their 
privilege  for  all  the  world?  Numbers  of  young  mem- 
bers feel  it  to  be  a  part  of  their  happiness  to  aid  in 
diffusing  the  savor  of  divine  grace  through  the  world. 
And  many  rejoice  in  the  Lord  always,  and  sometimes 
'  with  joy  unspeakable.'  A  kind  spirit  is  manifest — 
they  do  love  the  Lord,  and  his  people,  and  souls. 

Now,  from  what  source  does  this  happiness,  this 
peace,  and  this  hope  arise?  I  think  I  can  tell  you. 
Having  from  my  youth  been  intimately  acquainted  with 
religion,  I  think  1  can  tell  you  something  about  it.  May 
I  say,  as  Solomon,  though  not  with  his  wisdom,  l  Hear, 
ye  children,  the  instruction  of  a  father,  and  attend  to 
know  understanding.'  Let  me  then  tell  you  plainly 
what  God  recommends  to  your  attention,  as  well  worthy 
of  your  chief  concern. 

1.  First  of  all  that  you  give  your  heart  to  the  Lord. 

You  know  that  this  is  the  very  thing  which  you  be- 
22 


254  SEEK  YOUR  HAPPINESS  IN  RELIGION. 

lieve  to  be  needful.  You  have  no  opinion  of  any  reli- 
gion which  is  heartless.  Neithe  ^  has  God  any  regard 
to  any  other.  To  give  your  heart  is  to  withdraw  your 
affection  from  other  objects,  and  set  it  on  God  and  the 
things  of  God.     Hence, '  ye  must  be  born  again.' 

2.  Embrace  the  Savior  as  he  is  offered  in  the  gospel. 

3.  Study  the  holy  oracles  that  you  may  understand 
them. 

Do  not  merely  give  the  Bible  a  cursory  reading.  Let 
it  be  your  deep  and  intimate  study.  Let  every  oppor- 
tunity be  embraced  to  become  acquainted  with  the 
Word  of  God.  '  Hear;'  '  attend  to  know.'  Let  it  be 
one  part  of  the  business  of  life. 

4.  When  you  have  once  embraced  religion,  be  consist- 
ent. I  will  venture  to  say  that  in  this  remark  I  agree 
with  you  entirely.  You  believe  in  a  religion  which 
lasts — which  is  constant.  Find  your  happiness  in  reli- 
gion. For  true  religion  makes  the  professor  happy.  It 
is  but  a  poor  substitute  for  true  religion  which  makes  it 
needful  '  to  go  abroad  for  joy.'  As  I  heard  an  aged 
saint  say  once,  when  he  was  detained  from  the  house  of 
God:  'I  need  not  go  abroad  for  joy,'  &c.  Allow 
me  to  say,  young  friends,  that  fond  as  I  once  was  of 
the  enjoyments  common  to  youth,  I  never  once,  so  far  as 
I  remember,  had  the  least  inclination  to  return  to  the 
forsaken  pleasures  of  folly.  The  employments  and 
comforts  of  religion  have  always  been  enough  for  me, 
since  I  knew  what  they  were.  Let  me  earnestly  recom- 
mend, therefore,  to  all  young  Christians,  to  find  your 
happiness  as  well  as  hope  in  religion.  Let  me  ask  you 
as  did  the  amiable  Nevins:  'Does  your  religion  make 
you  happy?'  If  not,  either  your  religion  is  not  of  the 
right  kind,  or  you  have  not  enough  of  it. 

Bear  in  mind  continually  that  you  need  to  become 
acquainted  with  a  holy  and  infinite  God. 

That  you  have  much  to  do  to  regulate  your  own 
selves. 

That  you  must  overcome  temptations. 

That  your  happiness  in  heaven  must  be  in  God. 

Dare,  then,  my  young  friends  to  take  your  part  with 


A  FUNERAL  DISCOURSE,  255 

God.  I  know  the  dazzling  influence  of  the  world;  but 
it  is  only  tinsel.  Dare  to  love  God  supremely.  Come 
out  boldly  always  on  the  side  of  the  Savior.  Become 
intimately  acquainted  with  the  Bible.  Be  wholly,  at  all 
times,  and  for  ever  a  Christian.  Think  of  the  noble  and 
amiable  Joseph.  Set  Daniel  before  you  as  worthy  of  spe- 
cial estimation.  Calculate  on  a  short  life.  Expect  soon  to 
be  in*heaven.  While  you  live,  live  for  one  purpose — 
*  to  glorify  God.'  " 

The  following  are  the  outlines  of  a  discourse  preached 
on  the  5th  day  of  June,  1842,  at  the  funeral  of  Stephen 
Gillett,  Esq.,  a  venerable  and  much  esteeemed  member 
of  the  church;  and  is  principally  valuable  on  account 
of  the  exhibition  which  it  contains  of  Christian  char- 
acter: 

PEACE  AND  REST  FOR  THE  UPRIGHT. 

Isaiah,  lii,  2:  "He  shall  enter  into  peace:  They  shall  rest  in 
their  beds,  each  one  walking  in  his  uprightness." 

u  '  The  souls  of  believers  at  their  death  are  made  per- 
fect in  holiness,'  &c.  They  may  fall  in  battle,  as  fell 
Josiah  in  the  midst  of  his  days — not  forty;  or  by  the 
sword  of  persecution,  as  James  the  brother  of  John; 
stoned,  as  Stephen;  or  just  entering  the  field  of  labor, 
as  was  one  of  our  young  men;  or  while  preparing  to 
be  useful;  or  in  old  age,  after  years  of  pain.  They  may 
die  deeply  lamented,  or  unlamented. 

In  the  case  of  our  venerable  friend  whom  we  this  day, 
&c. 

Long  was  he  ready  and  waiting,  kept  here  not  so 
much  on  his  own  account  as  on  the  account  of  friends. 
Perhaps  we  sometimes  inquire:  What  good  can  there  be 
in  the  continuance  of  an  aged  and  infirm  man,  almost 
deaf  and  blind?  And  it  may  be  profitable  to  answer 
such  an  inquiry.  Good  to  himself,  in  the  exercise  of 
patience,  submission  and  humble  waiting  for  God's 
counsel.  I  happen  to  know  something  in  this  case. 
Two  or  three  yeaffs  ago,  under  many  infirmities  and 
pains,  ^  he   was  uneasy,  and  said  some   things   which 


256        PEACE  AND  REST  FOR  THE  UPRIGHT. 

seemed  to  be  not  entirely  consistent  with  the  best 
Christian  feeling.  A  book  was  sent  him:  the  life  of 
the  Rev.  William  Tennent.  I  was  the  bearer  of  that 
book,  and  pointed  him  particularly  to  a  conversation 
between  Mr.  Tennent,  the  good  Mr.  Whitefield,  and 
others.  He  read  that  discourse  often,  and  with  great 
interest  and  benefit.  Many  times  did  he  afterwards  re- 
peat it  in  my  hearing,  and  express  much  gratitude  that 
he  had  read  it.  He  felt  reproved,  and  often  and  humbly 
confessed  that  he  had  been  wrong.  Thus  the  graces 
were  exercised. 

But  more  especially  is  good  designed  to  others.  My 
intimate  acquaintance  with  the  friends,  more  especially 
the  children,  enables  me  to  speak  on  this  subject  with 
the  more  freedom.  I  know  that  they  have  honored  their 
father  and  their  mother.  God  has  seen  fit  to  try  them. 
It  has  been  a  long  and  severe  trial.  Imperfection, 
doubtless,  they  are  conscious  of — if  they  were  not,  they 
would  not  answer  my  good  opinion  of  them.  The  in- 
firmities of  their  father  have  been  specially  for  the  trial 
of  their  filial  affection— of  their  disposition  to  honor  God 
and  their  parents — in  circumstances  of  inconvenience, 
toil,  care — of  their  patience,  submission,  confidence. 

But  trials  have  an  end.  When  all  the  designs  of  God 
are  answered — all  his  work  done — the  result. 

1.  '  He  shall  enter  into  peace.'  '  Mark  the  perfect 
man' — '  peace.'  The  bar  which  breaks  up  our  cell  may 
be  heavy,  and  its  strokes  terrible.  The  enemy  may 
have  power  to  distress  the  weary  soul,  so  weak.  God 
has  not  promised  that  our  passage  through  the  dark 
valley  shall  be  easy.  Even  our  elder  brother  suffered 
extremely. 

But  peace — It  does  not  mean  peace  in  this  life,  though 
a  universal  grace — '  love,  joy,  peace  ' — *  great  peace.' 
But  '  shall  enter  into  peace?  In  this  world  peace  is 
within  us.  In  the  other  we  enter  into  peace — the  state 
beyond  the  boundaries  of  time.  '  In  my  Father's  house.' 
*  We  know  that.'  '  I  go  to  prepare  a  place' — it  is  not  the 
quietus  of  the  soul.  It  is  not  a*  purgatory  of  the 
soul — winds — waters — fires.      But  the  rest  which  re- 


THE  UPRIGHT  MAN  DESCRIBED.  257 

maineth — beyond  the  reach  of  the  enemy — want — care 
— fear.  To  the  thief  on  the  cross.  '  To-day,'  Moses 
and  Elijah — Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob.  The  beggar — 
the  spirits  of  just  men — '  do  immediately  pass  into  glory." 

2.  '  They  shall  rest  in  their  beds.' 

After  the  toils  of  the  day,  our  beds.  Their  bed — 
very  painful  labor — distressing  trials.  David  fled.  A 
hard  struggle — a  long  delay — a  dreadful  conflict — dis- 
tressing pain,  poverty,  want,  cruelty.     Lazarus. 

But  the  night  comes.  The  bed  is  prepared — a  good 
bed.  Sleep  in  Jesus.  All  have  a  bed  equally  comfort- 
able. They  talk  of  kings  and  great  men  lying  in  state. 
The  king  of  Madagascar  with  ten  thousand  silver  dol- 
lars; but  be  the  bed  of  the  righteous  what  it  may  it  will 
be  equally  easy  to  all.  The  angels  keep  them.  The 
body  of  xMoses — rest  to  the  weary  body,  while  the  soul 
rests.  Both  are  provided  for,  and  taken  care  of  till  an- 
other glorious  period. 

3.  1/ie  character.  i  Each  one  walking  in  his  upright- 
ness.J  The  expression  comes  back  to  the  singular — . 
character  personal — every  one — '  uprightness.'  Moral 
uprightness  is  included — but  not  the  thing.  Though  in 
this  respect  as  much  might  be  said  of  our  father,  now 
deceased,  as  almost  any  man.  Remarkable  for  upright- 
ness— inoffensive— of  sound  judgment — of  great  impar- 
tiality— candor.     Few  enemies — very  few. 

Full  of  self-righteousness  till  about  thirty-nine  years 
ago.  He  was  alive  without  the  law— might  as  well 
live  as  any  one. 

But  his  character  was  then  formed  anew.  Describe 
the  upright  in  him.  I  will  tell  you  how  he  viewed  the 
matter. 

Supreme  regard  to  God^s  word.  Of  sound  judgment, 
correct  argument.  Yet  he  used  his  judgment  and  reason 
to  understand  God's  word.  He  referred  every  thing  to 
this  test.  He  would  not  believe  any  doctrine  not  taught 
there.  He  aimed  to  believe  every  doctrine  there 
taught.  All  scripture — he  loved  it.  It  dwelt  in  him. 
More  precious  than  gold.  Once  asked:  (  How  does  a 
Christian    feel    towards  God's  word?     He   answered; 


258  A  CLOUD  OF  WITNESSES. 

'  Why,  he  feels  just  as  I  do.'  He  read  it  as  long  as  he 
could  see.  He  heard  it  as  long  as  he  could  hear.  He 
repeated  it  when  he  could  neither  see  nor  hear.  He 
meditated  upon  it  when  he  could  do  neither.  How  he 
wished  he  had  attended  to  it  during  the  first  fifty  years 
of  his  life! 

From  the  word  he  learned, 

The  worthlessness  of  his  own  righteousness. 

The  preciousness  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ. 

The  inward  righteousness  wrought  by  the  Holy  Spirit. 

The  outward  right eousnesss  of  a  holy  life. 

Thus  he  walked  in  his  uprightness. 

He  was  very  jealous  over  himself. 

He  wras  careful  in  self-examination. 

He  was  a  cordial  friend  to  the  church. 

He  was  a  lover  of  good  men  and  of  good  things. 

In  one  word,  he  was  an  humble  follower  of  the  Lamb 
of  God. 

I  can  not  help  thinking  this  day  of  others  of  our  fa- 
thers. Can  not  name  them  all  now.  But  the  associa- 
toin  is  so  strong  in  regard  to  some,  that  they  seem  to 
pass  before  my  mind's  eye  in  close  connection.  I  seem 
to  see  and  hear  them  again  in  the  prayer-meeting,  the 
sanctuary,  the  church-meeting,  and  at  the  Lord's  table. 
Though  men,  sinful  men,  yet  were  they  washed.  I  seem 
to  see  and  hear  Judson,  and  Hall,  and  Steele,  and  Giles, 
and  Thrall,  and  Gillett,  and  numbers  of  others.  I  wish  I 
could  see  them  again.  They  once  were  in  our  assem- 
blies. But  they  have  entered  into  peace.  They  rest  in 
their  bed.  Let  us  follow  them  as  they  followed  Christ. 
Nor  shall  I  forget  that  mother  in  Israel.  She  prayed 
for  us. 

Now  let  me  say  in  conclusion  to  these  friends,  especially 
to  the  children.  The  memory  of  these  friends  is  conse- 
crated for  your  benefit.  You  need  not  go  any  farther 
than  to  the  word  of  God  and  their  example  to  know  what 
true  religion  is — being  taught  by  the  Spirit,  and  the 
piety  of  these  departed  saints  always  before  your  eyes." 


INTERESTING  VIEWS  OF  SCRIPTURE  TRUTH.  259 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

INTERESTING  VIEWS  OF  SCRIPTURE  TRUTH. 

Few  men  are  closer  and  more  diligent  students  of  the 
word  of  God,  than  was  Dr.  Yale.  He  made  the  Bible 
the  study  of  every  day,  and  its  contents  he  received  as 
food  for  the  soul.  It  might  have  been  expected  that  a 
man  with  such  a  mind,  and  such  a  heart  would  have  had 
many  thoughts  on  the  great  variety  of  subjects  embraced 
in  the  volume  of  inspiration,  of  the  deepest  interest  and 
the  greatest  practical  utility.  He  is  not  known  to  have 
wTritten  any  thing  like  a  connected  commentary  of  any 
part  of  the  sacred  volume,  yet  in  addition  to  the  great 
number  of  written  sermons  which  were  the  product  of 
his  pen,  there  were  many  brief  comments,  connected 
with  practical  reflections,  on  isolated  passages  of 
scripture,  scattered  through  his  memorandum,  a  selection 
from  which  I  have  felt  disposed  to  present  for  the  satis- 
faction and  profit  of  the  reader. 


BRIEF  COMMENTS  ON  SELECT  PASSAGES  OF  SCRIPTURE. 

I  Timothy,  iii,  6:  "'Not  a  novice'  Cherish  the 
thought  after  any  performance  that  you  have  done  well; 
and  you  are  a  proud  novice.  Cherish  the  thought  that 
men  will  think  you  have  done  well,  and  that  they  will 
praise  you  for  it  and  you  are  a  vain  novice.  Aim  at  doing 
so  well,  when,  an  opportunity  offers,  that  you  may  cherish 
the  thought  of  doing  well,  and  you  are  an  ambitious 
novice.  Feel  inwardly  sorry  when  another  is  commend- 
ed for  doing  well,  and  wish  to  detract  from  his  merit, 
and  you  are  an  envious  novice.  People  may  aim  in 
making  their  minister  a  novice,  by  commending  him.  A 
minister  may  encourage  them  to  make  him  a  novice,  by 
allowing  them  to  commend  him.  Let  some  judicious  and 
faithful  man  point  out  my  real  faults  and  my  real  abilities 
— but  privately — not  as  a  judge  or  a  critic,  but  as  a 
Christian.  Let  some  one  report  to  me  faithfully  the 
opinion  of  men  of  sense,  but  of  no  religion.  Let  some 
other  one  tell  me  the  opinion  of  my  bitterest  enemies. 


260  COMMENTS  ON  SCRIPTURE. 

Prov.  xv,  8:  (  The  sacrifice  of  the  wicked  is  abomina- 
tion to  the  Lord.'     Much  more  prayer.     What  prayer? 

1,  Of  ostentation;  2,  Self-righteousness;  3,  Weari- 
ness; 4,  Self-complacency;  5,  Conditions — that  is,  ex- 
pecting that  God  will  give  us  so  much  good  for  so  much 
prayer. 

'  But  the  prayer  of  the  upright  is  his  delight.' 

Who  are  the  upright?  What  prayer  is  the  delight  of 
God? 

1,  Of  a  broken  heart;  2,  Of  a  cordial  friendship.  Of 
such  as  view  it  a  great  privilege.     Not  must;  but  may. 

Mat.  iv,  8,  9:  i  Again  the  devil  taketh  him  up  into  an 
exceeding  high  mountain,  and  showeth  him  all  the 
kingdoms  of  the  world  and  the  glory  of  them;  and  saith 
unto  him,  All  these  things  will  I  give  thee,  if  thou  wilt 
fall  down  and  worship  me.' 

For  what  a  small  matter  apparently  did  the  devil  offer 
the  world!  Only  do  .me  this  little  favor,  and  I  will  give 
you  the  whole  world!  A  world  for  an  act  of  worship! 
Impudence  unparalleled!  to  offer  Christ  the  world,  made 
and  upheld  and  possessed  by  himself,  to  induce  him  to 
worship  the  devil — to  commit  high  treason  against  God 
in  favor  of  the  vilest  usurper  in  existence,  doomed  to 
hopeless  ruin!  But  this  is  worthy  of  the  devil.  WThat 
will  he  not  attempt?  Oh,  God!  deliver  the  world  from 
his  temptations. 

John,  xx,  20:  c  And  when  he  had  so  said,  he  showed 
unto  them  his  hands  and  his  side.  Then  were  the  disci- 
ples glad  when  they  had  seen  the  Lord.' 

Thy  hands,  blessed  Jesus,  were  nailed  to  the  cross. 
Thy  side  was  pierced  with  the  spear.  Dost  thou  show 
me  thy  hands  and  thy  side?  Those  are  the  same  that 
were  crucified.  These  wounds  prove  thy  love,  and  my 
sin:  thy  love  in  dying  for  me;  my  sin  which  procured 
thy  death.  Dost  thou  thus  give  me  assurances  of  these 
amazing  facts?  Lord,  I  am  redeemed.  I  am  thine. 
What  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?  To  thee  I  devote  my- 
self, and  my  all,  to  be  for  ever  used  for  thy  service  and 
glory. 


THE    ORIGIN  OF  MISSIONS.  261 

John,  xx,  21:  '  Then  said  Jesus  to  them  again.  Peace 
be  unto  you;  as  my  Father  hath  sent  me,  even  so  send 
I  you.' 

Peace.  Not  false,  but  the  peace  of  God,  which  the  world 
can  not  give,  or  take  away.  How  sweet  the  accent  to 
the  troubled  heart!  As  the  same  voice  calmed  the 
blusterings  of  the  whirlwind  and  composed  the  rollings 
of  the  billows,  so  it  calms  the  storms  of  the  soul. 
'Peace.'  "How  seasonable  to  the  disciples!  They  had, 
in  the  hour  of  trial,  been  ready  to  give  up  all  for  lost. 
But  now,  not  only  is  hope  restored,  but  assurance  that 
all  is  perfectly  safe,  causes  the  mind  to  settle  down  in 
peace,  not  as  the  stagnant  pool,  but  as  the  deep  and 
placid  and  pure  river. 

'  So  send  I  you.'  Into  the  world  on  a  message  of  love, 
proceeding  from  love,  to  produce  a  return  of  love,  and 
thus  to  destroy  the  work  of  the  devil.  Here,  o,h,  thou 
dying,  living  Savior,  do  we  behold  the  true  origin  and 
spirit  of  missions.  Thy  Father  was  the  author;  thou 
wast  the  first  missionary;  thy  mission  was  from  heaven 
to  earth;  thy  message  was  mercy.  Now  thou  dost  act 
the  part  of  thy  Father's  love,  in  sending  thy  missiona- 
ries; they  act  thy  love  in  becoming  missionaries;  thy 
message  is  their  message,  and  it  is  the  theme  of  angelic 
anthems.  '  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth 
peace,  good  will  to  men.' 

John,  xx,  23:  '  Whosesoever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are 
remitted  unto  them;  and  whosesoever  sins  ye  retain, 
they  are  retained.' 

l)id  Christ  give  his  disciples  power  to  forgive,  or  to 
retain  sins?  So  say  the  Catholics,  and  on  this  saying 
build  the  most  terrible  system  of  spiritual  tyranny.  But 
it  was  well  asked:  '  Who  can  forgive  sins  but  God  only?' 
Though  they  who  asked  it  denied  that  Christ  had  the 
authority,  and  thus  went  contrary  to  known  facts,  by 
which  he  proved  his  authority;  yet  they  reasoned  cor- 
rectly that  God  only  has  authority  to  forgive  sin.  He 
gave  his  disciples  authority,  acting  in  his  name,  and 
under  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  settle  the 
only  terms  on  which  sins  can  be  forgiven.  He  also  gave 


262  THE  GOODNESS  AND  MERCY  OF  GOD. 

them  and  all  his  ministers  authority  to  declare  the  same, 
and  to  administer  censure,  or  absolution  in  the  church 
accordingly.  Further  than  that  he  gave  them  no  au- 
thority, and  any  claim  to  it  is  spiritual  usurpation. 

Psalms,  xxxvii,  8:  'Trust  in  the  Lord  and  do  good; 
so  shalt  thou  dwell  in  the  land,  and  verily  thou  shalt  be 
fed.' 

A  very  encouraging  subject.  Let  me  go  on  with  my 
work,  just  in  the  way  of  duty,  never  fearing  that  I  shall 
have  a  place  to  live  or  work  to  do,  or  support  in  doing 
it.     All  I  need  is  to  please  the  Lord,  and  trust  him. 

1  Fear  him,  ye  saints,  and  you  will  then 

1  Have  nothing  else  to  fear: 
'  Come,  make  his  service  your  delight, 

'  He'll  make  your  wants  his  care.' 

Psalms,  lxxxiv,  11:  c  For  the  Lord  is  a  sun  and  shield 
the  Lord  will  give  grace  and  glory;  no  good  thing  will  he 
withhold  from  them  that  walk  uprightly.5 

As  a  sun,  he  is  my  light.  As  a  shield,  he  is  my  de- 
fense. As  he  gives  grace,  he  will  sanctify  my  soul,  and 
help  me  through  all  my  labors  and  pilgrimage.  As  he 
gives  glory,  he  will  crown  all  his  grace  with  eternal 
life  above.  As  he  will  withhold  no  good  thing  from 
them  that  walk  uprightly,  I  may  ask  all  I  need;  for  I  do 
receive  righteousness  from  the  Lord  Jesus  to  justify  me, 
and  he  works  in  me  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  plea- 
sure. Surely  it  is  very  delightful  to  find  a  word  so  pre- 
cious, and  so  entirely  adapted  to  my  case. 

Psalms  lxxxvi,  5:  *  For  thou,  Lord,  art  good,  and  ready 
to  forgive;  and  plenteous  in  mercy  unto  all  them  that 
call  upon  thee.' 

What  sweet  and  precious  words !  The  Lord  is  good. 
In  himself  he  is  infinitely  good.  In  his  word  he  is  good. 
In  all  his  dealings  with  his  people  he  is  good.  And  in 
all  his  dealings  with  his  enemies  he  is  good,  no  less  than 
in  all  his  dealings  with  his  friends.  The  same  goodness 
counteracts,  restrains  and  punishes  the  one,  which  guides, 
encourages,  and  rewards  the  other.  He  is  ready  to  for- 
give as  his  name  imports,  forgiving  iniquity,  transgres- 
sion and.  sin.     So  he  readily  pardons  every  one  that  for- 


CHRISTIANITY  FOUNDED  ON  TESTIMONY.  263 

sakes  his  evil  way.  I  do  not  wish  to  be  forgiven  while  I 
continue  in  my  evil  way;  for  of  what  possible  use 
would  this  be  to  me,  or  any  one?  My  sins  would  in- 
stantly incur  more  wrath.  But  in  the  Lord's  merciful 
way  I  trust  I  am  forgiven  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord. 

And  plenteous  in  mercy  unto  all  that  call  upon  him. 

Mercy  I  need.  Oh  how  precious  is  it  that  I  can  have 
Plenty  of  mercy,  when  I  call  upon  the  Lord!  Plenty  of 
mercy!  As  much  as  I  need  or  can  desire.  Surely  I  will 
open  my  mouth  wide,  and  pant  for  his  mercy,  and  re- 
ceive an  abundant  supply. 

Acts,  i,  4:  '  And  being  assembled  together  with  them, 
commanded  them  that  they  should  not  depart  from  Jeru- 
salem, but  wait  for  the  promise  of  the  Father,  which, 
saith  he,  ye  have  heard  of  me.' 

But  why  remain  at  Jerusalem,  that  wicked  city,  that 
bloody  city  so  often  stained  with  the  blood  of  the  pro- 
phets, and  still  smoking  and  red  with  his  own  blood? 
Why.  not  send  them  away  to  some  distant  place,  at  least 
till  the  storm  had  abated  which  had  then  begun  to  rage? 
There  may  be  reasons  which  have  not  occurred  to  me, 
but  the  following  seem  very  evident. 

1.  The  witnesses  of  the  crucifixion  and  of  the  resur- 
rection were  on  that  spot. 

2.  The  conflict  was  begun,  and  the  power  of  Christ 
could  best  be  shown  in  the  face  of  his  enemies. 

3.  The  wickedness  of  the  people  gave  opportunity  for 
the  exercise  of  the  richer  grace. 

Acts,  i,  8:  '  But  ye  shall  receive  power  after  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  come  upcn  you;  and  ye  shall  be  witnesses 
unto  me,  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea,  and  in  Sama- 
ria, and  unto  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth.' 

Christianity  is  founded  on  testimony,  not  on  the  posi- 
tions and  deductions  of  reason.  God  has  spoken.  He 
has  delivered  his  communications  to  us  by  chosen  wit- 
nesses. All  we  have  to  inquire  into  is  the  credibility  of 
the  witnesses,  and  the  import  of  their  testimony.  In  this 
method  God  meets  the  adversary  in  the  place  where  he 
met  and  ruined  our  race — in  the  forum  of  truth.     God 


264       THE  ASCENSION  AND  SECOND  ADVENT  OF  CHRIST. 

had  there  made  his  will  known;  but  the  devil  said,  It  is 
not  true.  Man  believed  him  and  died.  Now  God  comes 
with  testimony  to  prove  his  holy  designs  and  plans  of 
salvation.  The  witnesses  testify  what  he  has  taught 
them.  They  give  us  all  the  data  we  need.  And  now, 
'  He  that  believed  shall  be  saved,  and  he  that  believeth 
not  shall  be  damned.' 

Acts,  i,  9:  'And  when  he  had  spoken  these  things, 
while  they  beheld,  he  was  taken  up;  and  a  cloud  receiv- 
ed him  out  of  their  sight.' 

Highly  favored  auditors!  listening  to  the  words  of 
him  who  spake  as  never  man  spake!  Of  him,  too,  raised 
from  the  sepulcher,  and  proved  to  be  their  Lord  by  infal- 
lible signs!  But  now  what  do  we  behold?  Not  a  chariot 
and  horses  of  fire,  sent  down  to  take  him  up,  as  Elijah; 
but  himself,  without  any  aid,  or  attendant,  and  without 
any  effort,  ascending  upward,  till  received  by  a  cloud 
which  intercepted  their  view. 

Acts,  i,  10.  "  And  while  they  looked  steadfastly  to- 
wards heaven  as  he  wTent  up,  behold  two  men  stpod  by 
them  in  white  apparel." 

Well  might  they  look  intently  up  into  heaven,  while 
their  Lord  was  ascending.  Such  a  miracle  had  they 
never  seen  before.  In  a  moment  all  their  hopes  of  an 
earthly  kingdom  vanished  away,  and  heaven  seemed  to 
be  their  home,  where  their  all  was  received. 

Acts,  i,  11.  "Which  also  said,  ye  men  of  Galilee, 
why  stand  ye  gazing  up  into  heaven,  this  same  Jesus 
which  is  taken  up  from  you  into  heaven,  shall  so  come 
in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into  heaven." 

How  did  they  know  they  were  men  of  Galilee? 
Doubtless  they  had  been  with  them  before,  though  in- 
visible. "  Are  they  not  all  ministering  spirits?"  Kind 
friends,  they  then  made  themselves  visible,  and  ad- 
dressed the  disciples  to  give  them  important  information, 
such  as  they  needed,  but  such  as  they  could  attain  only 
by  special  revelation.  "  He  shall  come  again."  They 
specify  no  time,  for  the  angels  in  heaven  did  not  then 
know  it.  But  they  specify  the  fact.  He  shall  come 
again,  according  to  what  manner,  ye  have  seen  him  go 


THE  ASCENSION  AND    SECOND  ADVENT  OF  CHRIST.      265 

into  heaven — manifestly,  for  every  eye  shall  see  him — 
bodily,  as  he  took  the  same  body  to  heaven  which  he 
had  on  earth — supernaturally,  as  it  was  not  common 
for  bodies  of  men  to  pass  through  the  air,  but  the 
Lord  was  then  passing  up  through  the  air,  and  he  would 
come  again  in  the  air,  into  which  his  followers  shall  be 
caught  up  to  meet  him  in  a  cloud;  "  Behold  he  cometh 
in  a  cloud."  Yet  doubtless  incomparably  more  glory 
will  attend  him,  when  he  comes  again.  Then  he  will 
appear  in  the  glory  of  the  Father.  Then  shall  come  all 
the  holy  angels  with  him.  Then  shall  he  sit  upon  the 
throne  of  his  glory.  Then  shall  all  nations  be  gathered 
before  him.  Then,  0  then,  shall  even  the  splendor  of 
the  sun  be  darkness,  in  the  presence  of  his  glory.  De- 
lightful prospect!  Oh  how  reasonable  that  he  should 
be  thus  exalted,  who  was  so  deeply  abased?  Awake 
up,  my  soul,  be  ready  to  meet  him;  lift  up  thine  eyes, 
hasten  forward,  become  holy,  wash  thy  robes,  and  make 
them  white  in  his  precious  blood." 

23 


266 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LADDER. 


The  following  paper  has  been  transcribed  for  two 
reasons — on  account  of  its  intrinsic  value,  and  on  ac- 
count of  the  novel  and  peculiarly  interesting  manner 
in  which  important  truth  is  presented. 


Q 

be 
.5 

'> 

3 


be 

"§ 

o 

O 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LADDER. 

12th  step,  or  6th  step  of  life.     The  glorious  resur- 
rection and  complete  bliss  in  heaven. 

11  th  step,  or  5th  step  of  life.     The  soul  perfected 
in  holiness  and  with  Christ. 

10th  step,   or  4th  step  of  life.     The  devil  van- 
quished and  freedom  gained. 

9th  step,  or  3d  step  of  life.    Justification.  Christ's 
righteousness  secured. 

8th  step,  or  2d  step  of  life.     Sanctification  pro- 
gressive— the  first  step  of  life  continued. 

7th  step,  or  1st  step  of  life.     Regeneration,  faith, 
repentance,  all  the  graces. 

6th  step.      Prostration  at  Christ's  feet,   asking, 
seeking,  knocking. 

5th  step.     Renunciation.    Self-righteousness,  the 
world,  hope  in  creatures. 

4th  step.     Condemnation.     By  the  law  and  in 
the  court  of  conscience. 

3d  step.     Conviction.     Of  practice.      Of  heart. 
Of  unbelief, 

2d  step.     Inquiry.     Into  the  truth,   the  law  of 


1st  step.     Attention.     To  the  subject  of  religion 
specially. 


John  xiv,  6.  "  I  am  the  way,  and  the  truth,  and  the 
life;  no  man  cometh  under  the  Father  but  my  me." 

Mat.  xi,  28.  "  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labor  and 
are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest." 

John  vi,  57.  "  As  the  living  Father  hath  sent  me, 
and  I  live  by  the  Father,  so  he  that  eateth  me,  even 
he  shall  live  by  me." 

John  x,  28.     "  And  I  give  into  them  eternal  life." 


ATTENTION  AND  INQUIRY.  267 

DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  LADDER. 

1st.  step.  Attention.  This  is  needful  to  any  move- 
ment of  the  mind  towards  Christ;  and  the  attention  is 
arrested  in  ways  innumerable,  and  by  means  and  agen- 
cies very  surprising.  Ten  persons,  giving  an  ac- 
count of  what  first  called  their  attention  permanently 
to  the  subject  of  religion,  stated  the  matter  thus: 

One  said — "  A  friend  invited  me  to  attend  a  religious 
meeting." 

Another — "  I  heard  my  grandfather  pray  for  the  con- 
version of  youth." 

A  third — "  I  thought  I  had  been  called  often,  but  had 
grieved  the  spirit,  and  might  be  left  to  perish." 

A  fourth — "  I  refused  to  give  my  consent  that  a  min- 
ister should  pray  me." 

A  fifth — "  My  mother  told  me  of  a  youth  who  had 
been  hopefully  converted." 

A  sixth — "  A  Christian  friend  often  talked  with  me, 
and  entreated  me  with  tears  to  come  to  Christ. 

A  seventh — "  I  heard  remarks  on  these  words:  '  The 
Spirit  and  the  bride  say  come,'  &c." 

An  eighth — "  A  Christian  friend  in  the  church, 
after  service,  conversed  with  me  often  for  a  year." 

A  ninth — "  My  father,  when  I  was  quite  young,  told 
me  of  a  number  of  my  age,  who  were  serious." 

A  tenth — "  At  a  social  visit,  a  young  man,  not  then  a 
Christian,  told  me  of  a  religious  revival." 

At  one  time  the  Lord  Jesus  said  to  a  man  sitting  at 
the  receipt  of  custom:  "  Follow  me."  At  another,  he 
said  to  one  who  had  climbed  a  tree  to  see  hfm:  "  Make 
haste  and  come  down."  Nicodemus  was  excited  by  the 
miracles  he  witnessed;  the  woman  of  Samaria  by  the 
discourse  at  the  well;  the  thousands  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost  by  the  Spirit's  miraculous  operations;  Saul 
of  Tarsus,  by  the  great  light  from  heaven;  the  people  of 
Samaria  by  the  preaching  of  Christ  by  Philip.  Indeed, 
the  incidents  are  innumerable,  which  the  Lord  uses  to 
awaken  the  attention  of  sinners.  Then  they  take  the 
first   step  towards    Christ.     But  from  this,   multitudes 


268  ATTENTION  AND  INQUIRY. 

recede,  and  return  again  to  their  state  of  insensibility. 
Some,  however,  proceed  and  take  the 

2d  step.  Inquiry.  At  first  they  may  feel  no  great 
anxiety,  but  they  wish  to  know  something  more  on  the 
subject.  They  read,  or  hear,  with  new  interest.  The 
truth,  the  law,  the  gospel,  Christ,  their  own  character 
and  condition,  the  scenes  of  futurity,  lead  their  thoughts; 
and  while  they  think,  they  become  concerned  and  anx- 
ious. At  length  they  ask:  "  What  shall  I  do?"  Though 
from  this  state  many  turn  again,  yet  some  fear  to  go 
back.  Destruction  is  behind  them,  while  they  see  no 
way  of  escape. 

The  3d  step  is  conviction.  This  takes  place  more  or 
less  as  soon  as  one  begins  to  inquire.  The  law  of  God 
requires  perfect  obedience  in  thought,  word  and  deed. 
The  painful  assurance  of  the  inquirer  is,  that  he  has  not 
obeyed  the  law.  The  commandment  comes  with  power. 
It  makes  him  feel  the  evil  of  many  wicked  acts,  and 
especially  of  the  neglect  of  his  duty.  He  breaks  off 
his  outward  sins,  and  begins  to  do  many  duties.  But  as 
he  proceeds,  he  finds  that  the  streams  of  sin  proceed 
from  the  fountain  within,  out  of  the  heart.  Evil  thoughts 
are  actions  in  the  sight  of  the  Holy  and  Omniscient 
One;  and  so  are  the  emotions,  affections,  and  passions. 
A  fountain  that  sends  forth  bitter  water,  is  bitter.  "  The 
carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God;  for  it  is  not  subject 
to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be."  Hence  all 
within  is  found  to  be  wrong.  "  Every  imagination  of 
the  thoughts  of  the  heart  is  only  evil  continually."  At 
the  bottom  of  all  is  unbelief;  deep  seated  and  deep 
rooted.  Especially  unbelief  in  regard  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  —  disregard,  or  contempt,  or  opposition.  So 
deeply  was  the  seed  planted  by  our  first  parents  when 
they  believed  the  devil  rather  than  God.  That  wicked 
one  said:  "  Ye  shall  not  surely  die."  From  that  mo- 
ment the  seed  of  unbelief  germinated  in  the  soul,  and 
successive  harvests  have  been  reaped  by  all  succeeding 
generations.  Hence  said  the  Savior  (John  xvi),  "  When 
he  is  come,  he  will  reprove  the  world  of  sin — of  sin 
because  they  believe  not  on  me."     Hence  the  convicted 


CONVICTION — CONDEMNATION RENUNCIATION.         269 

soul  finds  itself  in  a  state  of  deep  and  desperate  sin — 
unwilling  to  come  to  Christ. 

As  the  Lord  said  to  the  Jews:  "  Ye  will  not  come  to 
me  that  ye  might  have  life."  John  v,  40.  The  sinner, 
in  this  state,  hears  about  faith,  but  does  not  understand 
it.  He  is  invited  to  come  to  Christ,  but  he  does  not 
move  toward  him.  He  often  thinks  that  he  would  go 
any  where  and  do  any  thing,  if  he  could  come  to  Christ; 
but  he  knows  not  how  to  come,  and  no  one  can  tell  him 
so  that  he  can  understand.  His  distress  is  often  great, 
and  yet  it  many  times  seems  to  him  that  he  feels  no- 
thing. His  heart  is  very  hard.  No  threatenings,  no 
promises  can  move  him.  And  he  cries  out:  "  What 
shall  I  do?"  This  inquiry  is  greatly  in  advance  of  his 
inquiry  at  the  2d  step.  Then  he  was  not  very  anxious 
while  asking  what  he  should  do.  But  now  he  is  like 
the  thousands  to  whom  Peter  preached  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost;  like  Saul  of  Tarsus,  and  the  jailor,  and 
others.  For  now  he  feels  his  sin,  and  knows  not  what 
to  do. 

4th  step.  Condemnation.  The  law  of  God  is  now 
come.  It  is  the  word  of  the  Great  King.  It  is 
a  messenger  of  death.  For  the  sinner  is  already 
convicted.  "  The  law  is  holy,  and  the  command- 
ment holy  and  just  and  good;  but  I  am  carnal,  sold 
under  sin."  God  pronounces  the  sentence  of  con- 
demnation— "  Cursed  is  every  one  that  continueth  not 
in  all  things,  which  are  written  in  the  book  of  the  law, 
to  do  them."  This  sentence  is  echoed  in  the  court  of 
conscience — "  Thou  art  the  man."  "  Cursed  art  thou, 
for  thou  hast  not  continued  in  all  things,  which  are 
written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do  them."  "  All  is 
right  too,  on  the  part  of  God,  but  thou  art  wrong. 
Thou  deservest  eternal  death."  This  conscience  is  a 
"  son  of  thunder,"  and  the  poor  soul  quakes.  Nor  is 
there  any  way  to  escape. 

5th  step.  Renunciation.  Self  is  undone.  Works 
are  dead.  Self-righteousness  is  but  filthy  rags.  The 
brave  world  is  only  a  deceiver.  Neither  self  nor  any 
creature  can  afford  the  least  relief.     All  are  given  up, 


270      RENUNCIATION — PROSTRATION REGENERATION. 

and  the  soul  despairs  of  help  from  any  created  being 
or  thing,  in  the  universe. 

6th  step.  Prostration  at  the  feet  of  Jesus.  All 
the  heavens  are  veiled  in  blackness.  All  creatures, 
were  they  present,  would  stand  by  in  silence.  The 
Lord  Jesus,  the  bright  and  glorious  Emanuel  has  life. 
The  prostrate  soul  cries:  "  Lord  I  am  vile;"  "Never 
did  a  good  deed;  no,  not  one."  "  All  is  selfish  in  my 
endeavors  after  salvation.  I  have  had  no  regard  to 
thee,  only  for  my  own  sake.  Even  my  prayer  has  been 
sin.  My  heart  is  not  right."  "  Create  in  me  a  clean 
heart,  oh  God;  and  renew  a  right  spirit  within  me." 
"  For  thy  name's  sake  pardon  mine  iniquity,  for  it  is 
great."  "  Shouldst  thou  cast  me  away  I  could  not 
justly  complain.  But  I  cast  myself  on  thy  mercy." 
"  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner." 

LIFE  IN  CHRIST. 

1st  step.  Regeneration.  "  A  new  heart  also  will  I 
give  you,  and  a  new  spirit  will  I  put  within  you;  and  I 
will  take  away  the  stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh,  and 
I  will  give  you  a  heart  of  flesh.  And  I  will  put  my 
Spirit  within  you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes, 
and  ye  shall  keep  my  judgments  and  do  them.  Ye  shall 
be  my  people,  and  I  will  be  your  God.  Ye  shall  re- 
member your  own  evil  ways,  and  your  doings  that  were 
not  good,  and  shall  loathe  yourselves  in  your  own  sight 
for  your  iniquities,  and  for  your  abominations.  Not  for 
your  sakes  do  I  this,  saith  the  Lord  God,  be  it  known 
unto  you;  be  ashamed  and  confounded  for  your  own 
ways."  Ez.  xxxvi.  Thus  Emanuel  says  to  the  pros- 
trate sinner:  "  Live."  "  The  Spirit  quickeneth."  "  You 
hath  be  quickened  who  were  dead  in  tresspasses  and 
sins."  From  the  moment  faith  in  Christ  exists,  the 
soul  is  united  to  him  as  the  branch  is  united  to  the  vine, 
and  lives  by  faith.  Godly  sorrow  worketh  repentance 
unto  salvation  not  to  be  repented  of;  and  love,  with  all 
the  Christian  graces,  begins  to  move,  adorn  and  beau- 
tify the  soul.  Surely  this  is  a  new  creature;  "  old  things 
are  passed  away;  behold,  all  things  are  become  new." 


SANCTIFICATION JUSTIFICATION.  27 1 

2d  step.  Sanctification  progressive.  The  first  step 
continued.  When  the  soul  is  renewed  and  lives,  and 
all  the  graces  of  the  Spirit  exist,  a  new  series  of  ex- 
ercises and  actions  is  commenced.  The  new  creature 
acts  anew.  The  Savior  prays:  "  Sanctify  them  through 
thy  truth."  And  though  this  is  a  progressive  work, 
continued  as  long  as  they  live  in  the  world,  yet  as  it 
succeeds  regeneration,  we  may  consider  it  as  the  second 
step  of  life,  though  in  a  very  important  sense  it  is  not 
complete  till  the  close  of  life.  We  must  by  all  means 
maintain  that  progress  is  made  in  the  divine  life. 

The  first  step  must  be  followed  by  another.  "  For 
this  is  the  will  of  God,  even  your  sanctification."  And 
this  consists  in  "  the  increase  of  holiness."  Nor  is  any 
other  perseverance  of  any  use.  If  a  person  seems  to 
be  a  new  creature,  and  after  a  little  season  loses  all  life 
in  the  cause  of  Christ,  "  what  doth  it  profit?"  If  he 
have  faith  at  all,  it  is  only  a  dead  faith.  There  must  be 
a  second  step  as  certainly  as  the  first,  in  all  cases  when 
the  soul  is  truly  regenerated.  For  the  path  of  the  just 
is  onward. 

3d  step.  Justification.  In  some  sense  justification  is 
co-ordinate  with  regeneration.  In  another  sense  it  fol- 
lows it.  For,  as  we  have  seen,  the  soul  is  first  regener- 
ated and  becomes  a  new  creature.  Then  it  is  united  to 
Christ  by  a  living  faith,  and  by  faith  we  become  entitled 
to  an  interest  in  the  righteousness  of  Christ.  His  right- 
eousness thus  received  and  reckoned  to  our  account,  be- 
comes ours  in  such  a  sense  that  God  freely  pardons  all 
our  sins  and  accepts  us  as  righteous  in  his  sight,  only 
for  the  sake  of  Christ's  righteousness.  Thus  the  be- 
liever is  justified:  "  Therefore,  being  justified  by  faith, 
we  have  peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
This  is  an  important  and  an  essential  step  in  the  way  of 
life.  For  this,  and  this  only,  delivers  us  from  that  death 
which  is  the  penalty  of  the  law.  This  only  secures  that 
life,  to  us,  which  is  endless  happiness  in  heaven.  "  There 
is,  therefore,  now  no  condemnation  to  them  that  are  in 
Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh  but  after  the 


272  THE   DEVIL  VANQUISHED. 

Spirit."  Rom.  viii,  1.  "  Whoso  eateth  my  flesh  and 
drinketh  my  blood,  hath  eternal  life;  and  I  will  raise 
him  up  at  the  last  day."  John  vi,  54.  More  than 
justification  is  contained  in  eternal  life,  but  justification 
is  one  essential  item. 

4th  step.  The  devil  vanquished.  "  The  god  of  this 
world  blinds  the  eyes  of  them  that  believe  not;"  but 
Christ  opens  the  eyes  of  believers.  The  strong  man 
armed  keepeth  his  palace;  but  Christ  "  binds  the  strong 
man  and  spoils  his  house."  The  devil  leads  men  "  cap- 
tive at  his  will,"  but  Christ  delivers  the  captive  and  lets 
him  go  free.  The  devil  draws  by  the  cords  of  sin, 
every  one  of  his  followers  to  death,  but  Christ  draws 
the  believer  with  bands  of  love,  and  gives  him  life. 
Many  and  sore  are  satan's  temptations;  but  Christ  is 
able  and  he  will  succor  the  tempted  believer  and  make 
a  way  for  his  escape.  Thus  Christ  delivers  from  all  the 
power  of  the  devil,  and  secures  to  the  believer,  the  be- 
ginning, the  continuance,  and  the  perfection  of  life. 
For  by  his  own  death,  "  he  destroys  him  that  has  the 
power  of  death,  that  is  the  devil." 

5th  step.  The  soul  perfected  and  with  Christ.  "  Be 
ye  holy,  for  I  am  holy."  This  is  the  will  of  God,  even 
your  sanctification."  "  Being  confident  of  this  very 
thing,  that  he  which  hath  begun  a  good  work  in  you, 
will  perform  it  until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ."  Hence 
wre  read  of  "  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the 
first  born  which  are  written  in  heaven,  and  the  spirits 
of  just  men  made  perfect."  The  first  born,  written  in 
heaven,  are  believers  on  earth;  the  spirits  of  just  men 
made  perfect  are  believers  in  glory.  Such  are  Abra- 
ham, Isaac,  and  Jacob.  Such  are  all  true  believers 
when  they  leave  the  body.  As  said  Christ  to  the  peni- 
tent thief:  "  This  day  shall  thou  be  with  me  in  Para- 
dise." Hence  said  the  apostle  Paul  ;  "  I  have  a  desire 
to  depart  and  to  be  with  Christ,  which  is  far  better." 

6th  step.  A  glorious  resurrection  and  complete  hap- 
piness in  heaven.  That  the  soul  will  meet  the  body 
again,  raised  from  the  dead,  and  formed  like  unto 
Christ's  glorious  body,  and  be  complete  both  in  holiness 


PERFECT  HOLINESS  AND  PERFECT  HAPPINESS. 


273 


and  glory,  is  as  sure  as  the  word  of  God.  Therefore, 
it  can  by  no  means  be  doubted.  Then  will  life  be 
complete.  Believers  will  be  forever  with  the  Lord. 
This  is  the  summit  of  the  climax — the  last  step  of  the 
ladder.  Ascending  this,  the  dark  places  are  all  left  be- 
hind and  below.  Enemies  no  more  assail  us.  Dangers 
never  again  make  us  afraid.  We  step  forth  upon  the 
heavenly  plains;  we  see  the  new  canopy;  we  walk  the 
golden  streets;  we  drink  the  crystal  fountains;  we  pluck 
the  fruit  of  the  living  tree;  we  behold  the  glory  of  God 
and  the  Lamb;  we  join  the  song  of  the  innumerable 
multitude,  saying,  "  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain, 
to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength, 
and  honor,  and  glory,  and  blessing." 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

PLANS  OF  USEFULNESS. 

u  The  liberal  deviseth  liberal  things,"  and  the  man 
whose  heart  is  so  absorbed  with  the  idea  of  doing 
good  as  was  that  of  Dr.  Yale,  will  be  pondering  upon 
the  best  method  of  accomplishing  the  object  had  in 
view.  He  was  distinguished  for  his  plans,  and  pur- 
poses, and  efforts  to  advance  the  interests  of  his  fel- 
low-men, and  to  promote  the  glory  of  God.  Nor  were 
the  plans  which  he  devised  merely  plans  to  be  talked 
over  and  then  laid  aside;  but  such  as  he  endeavored  to 
put  into  execution.  Moreover,  they  were  not  plans  for 
others  only  to  execute,  while  he  himself  shrunk  from 
the  labor  which  their  execution  required.  True,  indeed, 
he  sought  to  enlist  the  co-operation  of  his  brethren; 
and  one  thing  in  which  he  particularly  excelled  was 
in  exciting  others  to  active  efforts  for  the  building  up 
of  the  church  of  Christ  and  the  advancement  of  the 
well-being  of  men.     His   desire  was   that  all  the  men 


274 


CATECHETICAL    INSTRUCTION. 


in  the  church  should  be  working  men;  and  perhaps  he 
was  enabled  to  attain  this  end  to  a  greater  extent  than 
most  of  his  brethren  in  the  ministry.  Yet,  while  he 
wished  to  call  forth  the  energies  of  others,  he  was 
always  willing  and  forward  to  expend  his  own. 

Among  the  objects  which  enlisted  his  affections,  there 
was  none  in  which  he  felt  a  deeper  interest,  than  the 
proper  training  of  the  young.  In  the  child  he  saw  the 
man  in  miniature,  and  felt  the  importance  of  imparting 
such  a  bent  and  of  communicating  such  imformation  to 
the  mind,  as  that  he  might  be  qualified  to  occupy  a 
position  of  honor  and  usefulness  in  after  life.  His 
heart  ached  at  the  sight  of  children  growing  up  in 
ignorance  and  vice;  and  hence  the  schemes  which  he 
devised  for  their  mental  and  moral  improvement.  It 
was  as  early  as  the  year  1S07  that  he  proposed  for  the 
consideration  of  the  church,  "  the  wretched  situation  of 
many  poor  children  growing  up  in  ignorance;"  and  a 
Female  Charitable  Society  was  'formed  and  went  into 
operation,  for  the  purpose  of  aiding  in  their  education. 
For  many  years  after  his  settlement  as  a  pastor,  he  was 
in  the  habit  frequently  of  visiting  the  district  schools 
within  the  bounds  of  his  congregation  for  the  purpose 
of  catechetical  instruction.  It  was  common  for  more 
or  less  of  the  parents  to  be  present  on  such  occasions, 
and  the  children  were  expected  to  recite  such  portions 
of  the  Assembly's  Shorter  Catechism  as  they  had  pre- 
viously committed  to  memory.  If  there  were  children 
in  the  district  whose  parents  were  unwilling  that  they 
should  receive  instruction  in  thatfcatechism,  they  were 
passed  over  in  the  recitation.  This  practice  was  con- 
tinued until  a  change  in  the  school  law  of  the  state 
rendered  its  expediency  a  matter  of  doubt,  and  the  ob- 
ject had  in  view  was  to  some  extent  attained  by  the 
establishment  of  the  Sabbath  School.  There  is  no 
question  but  that  this  practice  was  of  great  practical 
utility;  and  to  it  may  be  attributed  much  of  that  per- 
sonal influence  which  he  gained  over  the  minds  of  the 
youth  of  his  congregation,  and  the  firmness  which 
most  of  them  have  ever  after  manifested  in  their  adher- 


SECURING    THE    CO-OPERATION    OF    OTHERS.  275 

ance   to    that    system    of  truth  which   they  were  then 
taught  to  believe. 

The  number  in  attendances  of  course,  might  be  ex- 
pected to  vary  according  to  circumstances;  but  at 
times  the  attendance  was  numerous  and  the  interest 
manifested  great. 

By  one  or  two  extracts  from  his  journal,  perhaps  we 
may  be  able  to  have  a  better  understanding  of  this 
matter  than  we  could  otherwise  obtain. 

1817,  June  13.  "Finished  adjusting  my  accounts 
with  circulating  libraries,  and  catechised  a  school; 
present,  twenty-eight  children.  I  have  now  catechised 
seven  schools  in  which  there  are  two  hundred  and 
twenty  children  that  attended  catechising.  Four  of 
these  schools  are  under  the  care  of  pious  females  who 
pray  with  them  daily,  except  one,  and  if  she  does  not, 
she  is  greatly  tried  and  distressed  at  her  neglect.  God 
is  truly  very  merciful  and  kind  to  grant  the  little  child- 
ren such  excellent  instructors." 

Sept.  14.  Sabbath.  "  Preached  a  sermon  to  parents, 
catechised  upwards  of  a  hundred  children  in  the  inter- 
mission, and  preached  \  short  sermon  to  children." 

It  hardly  need  be  said  that  upon  the  establishment  of 
sabbath  schools,  they  received  his  warmest  sympathies, 
and  his  most  cordial  support.  He  took  special  pains  to 
secure  the  attendance  of  as  large  a  number  of  the  youth 
and  children  of  the  congregation  as  possible;  and  in- 
deed, this  was  one  thing  which  he  aimed  at  in  his  pas- 
toral visitations. 

In  devising  plans  for  the  welfare  of  others  and  the 
edification  of  the  church,  it  was  his  wish  to  call  forth 
the  energies  and  secure  the  co-operation  of  the  mem- 
bership. The  way  in  which  this  was  sought  Avill  ap- 
pear from  the  fo] lowing: 

1823,  Dec.  13.  In  the  evening  visited  a  poor  in- 
temperate man.  Conversed  with  him  and  his  wife. 
Thought  of  a  plan  to  do  him  good.  Main  principle, 
prayer  for  the  Holy  Spirit.  Main  means,  Christian 
association  and  influence.  Endeavor  to  get  three  or 
four  Christian  brethren  associated  to  labor  with  him  and 


276  THE   CAUSE   OF    TEMPERANCE. 

for  him— to  visit  him  often — to  draw  him  to  meetings 
and  to  better  company — good  books.  May  the  Lord 
direct  and  bless.'5 

Dec.  14.  "  Have  thought  over  a  plan  to  draw  men 
to  the  gospel.  Associate  three  or  four  Christians,  and 
induce  them  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of  one,  on  the 
plan  mentioned  above.  I  do  trust  the  Spirit  has 
directed  me  to  this.  I  have  long  been  inquiring  what 
I  should  do.  May  the  Lord  direct  and,  bless.  0  for 
faith!" 

Dec.  17.  "  Last  evening  I  met  with  a  few  mem- 
bers of  the  church  in  the  North  Eastern  district.  En- 
deavored to  press  three  things — doctrine,  assurance, 
labor  for  souls;  by  each  seeking  to  be  instrumental  of 
saving  one,  by  contributing  as  the  Lord  prospers  us." 

Similar  efforts  to  call  into  action  the  members  of  the 
church,  are  spoken  of  also  at  a  period  somewhat 
earlier. 

1821,  Sept.  23.  "In  the  evening  a  church  prayer- 
meeting  was  attended  at  the  meeting  house.  Many 
members  were  present  and  some  others;  though  it  was 
designed  for  none  but  members.  Two  proposals  were 
made,  to  be  carried  into  effect  between  this  and  Thurs- 
day evening  when  we  are  to  have  another  meeting.  1. 
To  consider  one  half  hour.  2.  To  converse  indi- 
vidually with  at  least  one  member  of  the  church  not 
present  this  evening.  Pressed  the  importance  of  open- 
ing the  door  of  the  church  to  admit  Him  to  revive  his 
work — can  be  done  only  by  a  majority — to  do  nothing 
is  to  vote  against  it." 

Oct.  22.  "  Proposed  at  the  close  of  the  meeting 
yesterday,  that  every  one  should  pray  for  a  revival  last 
evening  at  8  o'clock,  who  felt  the  need  of  it — and 
that  every  one  who  did  not,  should  mourn  over  a  stupid 
heart.  At  that  hour  I  did  little  else  but  mourn.  It 
seemed  as  though  God  had  shut  out  my  prayer." 

In  laboring  to  promote  the  spiritual  interests  of  his 
people,  while  he  relied  upon  gospel  truth  as  the  instru- 
ment, and  God's  Spirit  as  the  agent,  he  was  accustomed 
to  narrate  in  public,  greatly  to  the  edification  and  com- 


A    TEMPERANCE    SOCIETY    FORMED.  277 

fort  of  the  pious,  any  facts  which  had  recently  come  to 
his  knowledge,  respecting  the  progress  of  the  work  of 
grace  in  other  sections  of  the  church.  In  the  early 
part  of  the  year  1821,  he  spent  a  few  days  in  the  state 
of  Connecticut,  in  the  midst  of  a  glorious  revival  of 
religion — and  upon  his  return,  he  made  such  communi- 
cations to  his  people  in  regard  to  the  displays  of  God's 
grace  in  the  salvation  of  men  there,  as  were  calculated 
to  excite  their  warmest  Christian  emotions.  Of  this, 
mention  is  made  in  the  following  sentences  from  his 
memorandum. 

1821,  May  27.  Sabbath.  "  The  Lord  has  helped  me, 
I  hope,  this  day.  Though  poorly  prepared  in  every 
sense,  I  think  I  did  look  to  God  for  his  aid,  and  he  gave 
ear  unto  me.  The  people  were  many  and  attentive. 
When  I  stated  facts,  in  particular  cases,  they  shed  tears 
in  profusion." 

In  the  cause  of  Temperance,  Dr.  Yale  may  be  con- 
sidered as  having  been  a  pioneer.  In  this,  he  was  in 
advance  of  most  of  the  men  of  his  generation.  It  is 
not  affirmed  that  he  was  the  originator  of  that  move- 
ment, which  has  done  so  much  for  the  present  genera- 
tion in  saving  men  from  the  untold  miseries  which 
result  from  a  free  and  unrestrained  use  of  intoxicating 
drinks.  But  if  he  did  not  originate  the  movement,  he 
was  certainly  far  in  advance  of  most  other  men  in  en- 
deavoring to  promote  it. 

As  to  his  own  individual  habits,  he  rigidly  abstained 
from  the  use,  as  a  beverage,  of  all  intoxicating  drinks, 
when  most  others  indulged  it.  He  advocated  the  cause 
of  total  abstinence,  when  most  others  were  either  silent 
or  opposed.  And  he  boldly  carried  the  subject  into  the 
pulpit,  and  fearlessly  preached  against  the  prevailing 
customs  of  the  day,  even  when  he  knew  he  would  not 
only  subject  himself  to  the  ridicule  of  the  lovers  of 
strong  drink,  but  also  cross  the  path  of  many  of  his 
dearest  friends.  He  tells  us  that  the  battle  on  this  sub- 
ject, was  fought  among  the  people  of  his  charge,  as 
early  as  the  year  1814.  In  a  letter  written  on  the  14th 
24 


278  THE  PROGRESS  OF  TEMPERANCE. 

of  May  of  this  year,  he  speaks   of  this  subject   in  the 
following  terms. 

"  Happy  indeed  I  am  to  hear  of  revivals  of  religion, 
and  that  you  have  hopes  in  your  region  that  the  millen- 
nial glory  is  rapidly  approaching,  and  that  you  hear 
the  distant  rumbling  of  Messiah's  wheels.  I  think 
every  minister,  and  every  Christian  should  ask  himself, 
what  more  can  I  do  for  the  hastening  of  this  glorious 
day?  You  can  not  think  what  a  doleful  region  I  live  in, 
some  parts  of  which  are  almost  as  destitute  of  the 
gospel  as  the  dominions  of  Juggernaut.  Intemperance 
shakes  his  deadly  sceptre  over  the  county  of  Mont- 
gomery. I  have  attempted  to  establish  a  moral  and 
benevolent  society  in  my  own  parish;  but  you  can  not 
think  how  much  opposition  it  meets.  But  its  friends 
are  not  discouraged.  I  heard  it  said  a  few  days  ago  as 
coming  from  a  man  employed  in  a  store,  that  not  one- 
half  the  quantity  of  spirits  had  been  sold  in  that  store 
since  the  establishment  of  our  society,  that  there  was 
before.  If  this  be  true  in  six  months,  amid  great 
opposition,  may  we  not  be  encouraged?" 

What  is  called  above  "  a  moral  and  benevolent 
society,"  had  for  its  object,  among  other  things,  the 
promotion  of  the  public  weal  in  the  disuse  of  alcoholic 
drinks.  It  is  true  that  the  pledge  exacted  of  its  mem- 
bers was  not  the  same  as  that  which  has  been  adopted 
since,  nor  was  the  position  taken  the  same  as  that 
which  has  since  been  taken  by  temperance  societies: 
but  it  was  a  beginning  in  the  work,  and  all  which,  at 
that  time  of  moral  blindness  on  this  subject,  could  be 
effected.  Nor  was  he  discouraged,  so  as  to  cease  his 
advocacy  of  the  cause,  on  account  of  the  opposition 
which  it  was  destined  to  encounter.  The  subject  was 
frequently  spoken  of  in  his  public  discourses;  and  on 
the  4th  of  July  1820  (which  was  several  years  before 
the  general  temperance  effort  commenced  in  the  country) 
he  preached  before  the  society  above  named,  a  sermon, 
a  copy  of  which  was  requested  for  publication,  in 
which  the  very  ground  was  taken  which  was  afterwards 
taken  so  successfully  by  others,  and  the  v  ery arguments 


THE  PROGRESS  OF  TEMPERANCE.         279 

employed  which  were  afterwards  employed  with  so 
much  effect,  in  opposition  to  the  then  prevalent  habit 
of  using  intoxicating  liquors  as  a  beverage. 

And  when  the  general  movement  on  this  subject 
commenced  in  the  country,  he  (as  might  have  been 
anticipated)  was  one  of  its  foremost  and  most  effective 
advocates.  He  plead  the  cause  in  sermons  and  public 
addresses,  both  at  home  and  abroad;  and  attentively 
marked  its  progress.  When  men  began  to  dis- 
continue its  use  in  their  public  gatherings,  and  on 
other  occasions  on  which  it  had  been  common,  he  hailed 
it  with  thanksgiving  and  gladness.  He  spoke  of  it 
thus: — 

1829,  June  3.  "  Heard  the  very  good  news  that  one  of 
our  principal  men,  a  few  days  ago,  raised  a  building 
without  spirits.  The  Lord  is  giving  force  to  con- 
science." 

June  4.  "  Heard  that  the  same  man  has  employed 
two  carpenters  all  the  season,  without  spirits,  giving 
them  sixpence  per  day  instead  of  it.  I  can  not  be 
thankful  enough  for  this.  Heard  also,  to-day,  of 
another  man  who  has  taken  down  an  old  barn,  and  set 
up  a  large  new  one,  without  spirits.  His  chief  carpen- 
ter said  it  should  not  be  raised  without,  and  some 
drunken  neighbors  joined  with  him,  and  said  they 
would  not  help.  But  when  the  day  came,  not  a  man 
failed  and  the  building  went  up  without  any  difficulty. 
Thus  a  victory  Over  sin  has  again  been  gained." 

Sept.  7.  At  the  training,  the  company,  with  but  one 
dissenting  voice,  voted  out  ardent  spirits.  Oh!  what 
shall  I  say!" 

These  extracts  are  worth  preserving,  principally  for 
the  purpose  of  marking  the  change  which  a  few  years 
have  made  in  the  opinions  and  practice  of  the  public 
in  respect  to  the  use  of  alcoholic  beverages.  Unless 
such  facts  were  chronicled  somewhere,  coming  genera- 
tions could  hardly  be  made  to  believe  that  during  the 
first  quarter  of  the  nineteenth  century,  and  before,  men 
were  so  much  enslaved  to  rum,  that  without  it  no  enter- 
prise of  importance  could  be  undertaken  or  carried  on. 


280       BALAAM  AND  BALAK;  AN  ALLEGORY. 

Among  what  Dr.  Yale  called  his  unfinished  works, 
there  is  an  article  on  this  subject,  which  I  have  felt 
disposed  to  copy — both  on  account  of  the  ingenuity 
which  it  evinces,  and  for  the  purpose  of  showing  the 
views  of  the  writer.     It  is  as  follows: — 

BALAAM  AND  BALAK,  OR  THE  VENDER  AND  THE  BUYER. 

Balak,  the  rum-lover,  sent  to  Balaam  the  money-lover, 
and  said:  There  is  a  people  come  from  the  land  of 
many  waters,  so  numerous  that  they  cover  the  face  of 
the  earth,  and  they  are  very  much  opposed  to  me,  so 
that  if  they  continue  to  increase,  I  shall  not  be  able 
without  shame,  if  able  at  all,  to  drink  any  more  rum  or 
even  whiskey.  For  they  are  a  very  stiff,  precise, 
tyrannical  people,  and  intend  to  unite  church  and  state, 
so  that  none  of  our  pleasant,  jovial,  and  honorable  com- 
pany shall  ever  more  enjoy  ourselves  as  we  have  in 
times  past.  Come  now,  Balaam,  try  by  your  wisdom 
and  goodness  to  contrive  some  way  to  rid  me  of  these 
people,  for  they  are  the  most  troublesome  of  all  people. 
And  I  doubt  not  that  you  will  be  able  to  say  or  do 
something  to  remove  them.  For  the  words  which  you 
speak  are  good,  and  you  are  every  where  known  as  a 
good  man  and  a  wise  counselor. 

Then  Balaam,  the  money-lover,  sent  to  Balak,  the 
rum-seller,  and  said:  The  people  who  come  against  you 
are  numerous  indeed,  and  increasing;  and  I  should  be 
glad  to  help  you  against  them,  if  it  could  be.  done 
safely.  But  I  am  fully  satisfied  that  they  are  a  blessed 
people,  and  that  I  must  not  say  or  do  a  single  thing 
against  them. 

This  answer  did  not  satisfy  Balak,  the  rum-lover  at 
all.  He  supposed  that  Balaam  the  money-lover  only 
desired  to  get  more  money  from  him.  Therefore  he 
sent  the  second  time  and  said:  Let  nothing  hinder  you, 
good  Balaam,  from  coming  to  me;  for  I  will  promote 
you  to  great  honor  and  will  do  whatsoever  you  say  to 
me.  Only  come,  and  help  me  against  these  people 
from  the  land  of  many  waters. 


A  TEMPERANCE  ALLEGORY.  281 

When  Balaam,  the  money-lover,  heard  this  second 
message,  and  saw  that  such  rich  rewards  wTere  offered 
him,  he  set  himself  to  prove  that  light  is  sometimes 
darkness,  and  evil  good;  especially  when  much  money 
and  honor  are  to  be  gained.  Therefore  he  made  up  his 
mind  to  go  with  the  messengers  of  Balak,  the  rum- 
drinker,  and  endeavor  to  do  all  he  could  to  get  money  and 
honor. 

So  Balaam,  the  money-lover,  came  to  Balak,  the 
rum-lover,  and  was  received  very  gladly,  though  not 
without  a  gentle  rebuke  for  not  coming  the  first  time 
he  was  sent  for. 

These  two  being  met  together,  they  consulted  in 
what  manner  they  might  prevail  against  the  people 
who  came  from  the  land  of  many  waters. 

After  due  consultation,  Balak  the  rum-lover,  brought 
Balaam,  the  money-lover,  to  the  high  places  of  Bacchus, 
that  he  might  prepare  a  sacrifice  to  their  God,  and 
watch  the  movements  of  the  water-people. 

And  Balaam  said  to  Balak:  "  Build  me  here  seven 
distilleries,  and  prepare  seven  hundred  thousand  barrels 
of  rum,  and  seven  hundred  thousand  barrels  of  whiskey." 
And  Balak  prepared  them. 

Then  said  Balaam,  the  money-lover,  to  Balak,  the 
rum-lover:  "Deal  out  now  abundantly  to  all  the 
people  that  love  rum  and  whiskey.  For  the  people 
from  the  land  of  many  waters  will  increase,  if  you  do 
not  pour  out  the  rum  and  whiskey  abundantly,  and 
keep  the  merry  ones  well  filled  with  drink.  I  will  go 
and  see  if  the  Lord  will  not  favor  us  against  the  cold 
water  people." 

So  Balaam,  the  money-lover,  went  to  seek  counsel 
against  the  people  from  the  land  of  many  waters.  And 
wrhen  he  returned  he  found  Balak  the  rum-lover  stand- 
ing by  his  distilleries,  his  rum  and  his  whiskey;  and  all 
the  chief  men  who  love  rum  and  whiskey  stood  with 
him. 

Then  said  Balaam  the  money-lover,  c  Balak  the  rum- 
lover  has  brought  me  from  the  mountains  afar  off,  to 
curse  and  defy  the  people  that  come  from  the  land  of 


282 


A  TEMPERANCE    ALLEGORY. 


many  waters.  But  how  shall  I  curse  whom  the  Lord 
hath  not  cursed?  Or  how  shall  I  defy  whom  the  Lord 
hath  not  defied?  I  see  them  in  the  highest  stations,  and 
among  the  wisest  and  best  of  men.  The  people  shall 
be  a  peculiar  people,  not  subject  to  the  evils  which 
most  grievously  afflict  the  rum-lovers.  They  shall 
greatly  increase  and  become  mighty;  and  all  the  rum- 
lovers  and  the  money-lovers  shall  desire  to  be  as  prosperous 
and  happy  as  the  people  from  the  land  of  many  waters.5 

And  Balak,  the  rum-lover,  said  to  Balaam,  the  money- 
lover:  '  What  hast  thou  done  unto  me?  I  sent  for  thee  to 
curse  my  enemies,  and  lo,  thou  hast  blessed  them  altoge- 
ther.' 

And  Balaam,  the  money-lover,  said  to  Balak,  the  rum- 
lover,  '  I  said  before,  that  I  must  be  careful  what  I  speak.' 

Then  said  Balak,  '  Come  to  another  place  and  curse 
the  people  from  thence.' 

Then  they  came  to  another  place,  and  Balak  built  seven 
distilleries,  and  prepared  seven  hundred  thousand  barrels 
of  rum  and  seven  hundred  thousand  barrels  of  whiskey. 

When  Balaam  consulted  to  find  something  to  say  in 
favor  of  Balak,  and  against  the  cold  water  people,  he 
was  greatly  disappointed,  and  returned  to  publish  his 
own  confusion.  For  he  said,  '  God  is  not  a  man,  that 
he  should  lie,  nor  the  son  of  man  that  he  should  repent. 
Hath  he  said,  and  shall  he  not  do  it?  Or  hath  he  spoken 
and  shall  he  not  make  it  good?'  i  Light  is  not  darkness, 
nor  is  good  evil.'  The  truth  must  be  told,  and  it  is  this, 
and  must  prevail.  The  cause  of  the  people  from  the 
land  of  many  waters  is  a  good  cause;  and  that  of  the 
rum-loyers  is  an  evil  cause.  There  is  no  perverse  de- 
sign in  the  cause  of  the  water  people;  it  is  all  in  the 
cause  of  the  rum-lovers.  The  water-people  make  men 
free;  but  the  rum-people  make  themselves  slaves.' 

But  Balak,  the  rum-lover,  said:  '  Neither  bless  them  at 
all,  nor  curse  them  at  all.  Come,  and  I  will  bring  thee 
to- another  place.' 

*  Build  me  here,'  said  Balaam, '  seven  distilleries,  and 
and  prepare  seven  hundred  thousand  barrels  of  rum,  and 
seven  hundred  thousand  barrels  of  whiskey.' 


THE  MAINE  LAW.  2S3 

Now  Balaam  lifted  up  his  eyes,  and  saw  the  cold 
water  people  abiding  in  their  comfortable  dwellings, 
abounding  in  peace  and  plenty,  and  he  said:  *  How 
goodly  are  your  dwellings,  oh  people  that  abstain  from 
strong  drink!  As  the  valleys  are  spread  forth,  and  as 
gardens  by  the  river-side,  so  are  the  abodes  of  the  tem- 
perate people  in  their  beauty.  Cursed  be  he  that  curs- 
eth  the  people  from  the  land  of  many  waters,  and  blessed 
be  he  that  blesseth  them.' 

Then  Balak's  anger  was  kindled  against  Balaam,  and 
he  smote  his  hands  together,  and  said:  (1  called  thee 
to  curse  my  enemies,  and  lo,  thou  hast  blessed  them 
these  three  times.  Therefore,  now,  flee  to  thy  place:  I 
thought  to  promote  thee  to  great  honor,  but  the  Lord 
hath  kept  thee  back  from  honor.'  And  Balaam  said: 
'  If  Balak  would  give  me  his  house  full  of  silver  and 
gold,  I  can  not  go  beyond  the  commandment  of  the 
Lord.' 

'  But,  come  now,  I  will  advertise  thee  what  will  be- 
come of  the  rum-lovers  in  the  latter  days.' 

His  views  of  legislative  action,  and  the  propriety  of  a 
law  prohibiting  the  sale  of  intoxicating  drinks,  are  ex- 
pressed in  the  following  brief  extracts  of  a  letter  to  a 
friend  under  date  of  Oct.  15,  1851: 

"  From  what  Agricola  writes3 1  think  he  will  go  strong 
for  the  Maine  law.  That  is  the  thing.  Too  long  have 
we  been  dealing  with  men.  England  has  been  doing 
the  same  a  hundred  and  fifty  years,  with  about  the  same 
results.  Now  God  in  his  wisdom  and  mercy  has  put  it 
into  the  heart  of  Maine  to  adopt  the  very  thing.  Total 
abstinence  has  saved  all  that  have  practiced  it.  Total 
destruction  will  annihilate  the  whole  thing.  As  the 
former  never  did  any  harm,  so  neither  will  the  latter. 
As  men  find  their  pleasure  in  something  besides  intoxi- 
cating liquors,  so  will  they  find  use  for  their  money  in 
something  besides  traffic  in  the  drunkard's  drink.  It  is 
now  thirty-eight  years  since  I  began  to  speak  and  act 
on  this  subject.  I  have  seen  great  things.  There  is  no 
place  now  in  this  town  north  of  the  village  of  Johns- 
town where  it  is  publicly  sold." 


284  THE  VERSE  SYSTEM ITS  ADVANTAGES. 

It  has  been  already  said  that  Dr.  Yale  was  a  very 
close  and  diligent  student  of  the  word  of  God,  and  he 
seems  to  have  adopted  something  in  the  form  of  the 
"verse  system"  in  his  family,  many  years  before  it  is 
known  to  have  been  adopted  to  any  considerable  extent 
by  others.  He  was  strongly  impressed  with  the  utility 
of  the  practice  of  committing  to  memory  one  verse 
daily  of  the  sacred  scriptures.  The  introduction  of  this 
system  into  his  own  family  is  mentioned  in  the  following 
extract  from  his  memorandum. 

3821,  March  23.  "Began  last  Saturday  morning  to 
attend  to  the  scriptures  more  in  my  family.  Each  one 
to  recite  a  passage  at  prayer-time,  from  the  portion  read 
at  the  previous  season;  and  each  one  in  rotation  to  re- 
cite a  passage  at  the  table.  May  the  word  of  God 
dwell  in  us  richly  in  all  wisdom.  Oh  Lord,  awaken  our 
souls." 

The  peculiar  advantages  of  this  system  he  thus  sets 
forth  in  his  journal  under  date  of  January  16,  1832: 

"  I  think  the  verse-a-day  system  has  peculiar  advant- 
ages. 

1.  It  is  so  easy,  that  it  encourages  effort. 

2.  It  is  so  simple,  that  all  can  attain  it. 

3.  It  is  so  pure,  that  no  objection  can  be  made  to  it. 
Nothing  but  the  word  of  God. 

4.  It  is  so  impartial,  that  the  word  of  God  is  regarded 
in  its  connection. 

5.  It  is  so  universal,  that  it  may  be  adopted  by  all 
persons,  in  all  places,  of  all  employments. 

6.  It  is  so  concise,  that  it  takes  up  but  little  time,  and 
that  which  may  thus  be  saved. 

7.  It  is  so  frequent  in  occurrence  that  much  will 
be  attained,  almost  imperceptibly. 

8.  It  is  so  opportune,  that  it  furnishes  materials  of 
thought  when  alone,   and  of  conversation  in  company. 

How  admirable  are  the  ways  of  God!  He  first  caused 
his  word  to  be  sent  throughout  the  families  of  the  earth, 
and  then  taught  them  this  peculiar  way  of  securing  the 
blessings  it  contains." 


THE  SLOW  PROGRESS  OF  RELIGION.  285 

The  estimate  which  he  placed  upon  this  practice,  may 
also  be  gathered  from  the  following  scrap  of  original 
poetry,  which  he  wrote  in  the  album  of  two  of  his  young 
friends,  only  a  few  months  before  his  death. 

EIGHTEEN  THOUSAND  VERSES  IN  FIFTY  YEARS. 

One  verse  a  day,  from  God's  own  word, 

Implanted  deep  in  memory's  soil. 
Will  make  thee  joyous  in  the  Lord, 

And  richly  pay  thee  for  thy  toil. 

In  fifty  years  the  sum  will  swell 
To  twice  nine  thousand  truly  told; 

Nor  aught  on  earth  will  pay  so  well- 
No,  not  the  richest  mines  of  goM. 

If  storms  and  darkness  o'er  thee  roll, 
And  terrors  shake  thine  heart  with  fear, 

Some  precious  truth  will  calm  thy  soul, 
And  give  thee  proof  that  Christ  is  near. 

When  on  the  verge  of  life  you  stand, 

Just  by  the  sea  that  has  no  shore, 
Then  may  you  take  your  Saviour's  hand, 

To  be  with  him  and  die  no  more. 

As  on  your  pillow  for  repose, 

You  gently  lay  your  weary  head, 
Fear  not,  if  night  your  time  should  close, 
.  And  morn  should  find  your  spirit  fled. 

As  the  mind  of  Dr.  Yale  was  so  much  occupied  with 
thoughts  respecting  the  extension  and  prosperity  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  the  inquiry  frequently  arose,  why  has 
not  this  kingdom  already  become  universal,  and,  by 
what  means  is  this  end  to  be  attained?  Of  this  he  speaks 
in  the  following  terms: 

1S30,  April  14.  "Awoke  at  four,  and  arose  soon. 
Was  led  to  reflect  upon  the  slow  progress  of  religion  in 
the  world.  Why  is  it?  God  promised  to  Moses,  '  As 
truly  as  I  live,  all  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the 
glory  of  the  Lord.'  Not  yet  done — why  not?  '  After 
that,  in  the  wisdom  of  God,  the  world  by  wisdom  knew 
Lnot  God,  it  pleased  God  by  the  foolishness  of  preaching 
to  save  them  that  believe.'     W7hen  God  works  alone,  as 


286  the  devil's  problems. 

in  creation,  it  is  soon  clone.  But,  when  moral  agents, 
angels,  men,  devils,  work,  they  must  have  time.  God 
extends  his  plans  so  as  to  give  them  full  scope  to  de- 
velop their  characters — time  necessary — many  and  vari- 
ous actions  and  events  necessary;  God  knows  at  first 
how  they  will  act,  and  how  long,  and  what  way  they  will 
take  to  show  themselves.  He  fixes  all  things  accord- 
ingly, they  show  to  themselves  and  others  what  he  knew 
before.  .So  contingency  and  immutability  are  both  se- 
cured. Our  wisdom  is,  to  do  as  he  directs;  then  all  is 
well  with  us,  and  with  such  other  beings  as  accord  with 
God.  The  disobedient  are  comprised  in  the  divine  plan; 
but  all  in  them  tends  to  confusion.  The  sentiments  of  men 
often  cross  the  Ebrd.  He  corrects  them.  He  did  so  when 
on  earth.  His  disciples  often  met  and  overthrew  error. 
Paul  disputed  in  the  schools;  certain  philosophers  of 
the  Epicureans,  and  of  the  Stoics  encountered  him. 
At  this  day,  philosophy  is  in  the  way  of  the  gospel.  It 
corrupts  the  religion  of  many  to  the  very  core.  Let  me 
read  the  New  Testament  through,  expressly  to  find  out 
the  points  in  which  Christ  and  the  apostles  crossed  er- 
ror and  sin — the  points  in  which  the  people  or  their 
teachers  varied  from  sound  doctrine,  and  the  holy  law, 
and  the  blessed  gospel." 

How  shall  the  kingdom  of  Christ  be  extended  through- 
out the  world,  was  a  question  which  presented  itself  to 
the  mind  of  Dr.  Yale  with  absorbing  interest.  It  was 
a  question  on  which  he  thought  much,  and  of  which  he 
often  spoke.  He  once  made  mention  of  certain  princi- 
ples to  be  observed  in  this  matter,  which  are  of  very 
great  importance.     As  follows: 

"  1.  To  commune  with  prayer  and  holy  conversation 
with  Christians,  individually,  till  they,  with  me,  enter 
fully  into  the  mind  of  Christ,  and  make  it  our  business 
to  'promote  his  kingdom. 

2.  To  feel,  and  to  endeavor  to  make  others  feel,  that 
we  are  under  no  obligations  to  solve  the  deviVs  problems. 

Such  as:  How  came  Adam's  posterity  to  be  sinners 
in  him?  or,  how  can  sinners  be  to  blame,  if  they  can 
not  change  their  own  hearts?  or,  how  can  decrees  and 


A  MISSIONARY   MEETING.  287 

free  agency  agree?  or,  how  can  sinners  repent  and  be- 
lieve when  dependent  on  God? 

Deut.  xxix,  29.  '  Secret  things  belong  to  the  Lord 
our  God.' 

3.  Never  to  allow  the  least  despondency,  when  engaged 
in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

4.  To  found  everything  on  the  icord  of  God,  whether 
I  address  saints  or  sinners;  that  they  may  not  stand  in 
the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of  God.    . 

The  word  of  man  is  of  but  little  weight;  but  who  can 
resist  the  word  of  God? 

5.  To  visit  every  family  four  times  in  a  year;  viz: 
once  a  quarter,  in  March,  June,  September,  and  Decem- 
ber:' 

The  Christian  reader  may  remember,  that  in  the 
month  of  May,  1843,  a  missionary  convention  was  held 
in  the  city  of  New  York,  the  design  of  which  was,  to 
endeavor  to  unite  and  call  forth  the  energies  of  various 
denominations  of  evangelical  Christians;  in  the  work 
of  evangelizing  1he  work.  The  hr4e  was  that  by  uniting 
the  energies  of  different  bodies' uf  Christians,  to  a  cer- 
tain extent,  as  they  are  in  some  of  the  great  catholic 
institutions  of  the  land,  more  might  be  done  in  this  im- 
portant enterprise.  And  though  the  results  hoped  for 
from  that  convention  were  not  realised,  the  object  aimed 
at  was  a  nolle  one.  In  this  thing,  Dr.  Yale  was  one  of 
the  prime  movers,  and  he  had  more  to  do,  perhaps,  than 
any  other  individual  in  calling  it.  In  the  ardor  of  his 
Christian  feeling,  the  chariot  wheels  of  the  gospel  seemed 
to  move  too  slow,  and  he  felt  that  the  Christian  church 
was  far  from  doing  all  her  duty  in  this  work.  What 
he  thought  should  be  aimed  at,  was,  the  evangelizing  of 
the  present  generation  of  the  heathen,  by  the  present 
generation  of  Christians.  Some  interesting  thoughts 
on  this  subject  are  contained  in  a  letter,  written  to  the 
Rev.  Cyrus  Yale,  of  New  Hartford,  Connecticut,  under 
date  of  January  11,  1843,  as  follows: 

"  Never  before  did  I  see  so  much  discouragement 
as  to  sustaining  the  cause  of  God,  as  at  the  present  mo- 
ment.    The  American  Board  is  running  down  deeper  in 


288  EVANGELIZING  OF  THE  WOULD. 

debt  than  ever  before,  and  all  our  societies  seem  to  be 
approaching  to  bankruptcy.  Now  is  the  time  to  look 
up;  now  we  cease  from  man.  Our  resources  fail  as  in 
the  days  of  Haggai.  Then  they  carried  out  much,  and 
brought  in  little.  They  (  earned  wages  to  put  it  into  a 
bag  with  holes.'  Wherefore?  Because  they  suffered  the 
house  of  the  Lord  to  lie  in  waste.  So  now  the  church 
in  America  suffers  the  house  of  the  Lord  to  lie  waste. 
The  heathen  cry  for  help,  but  we  send  it  not.  They 
perish,  because  we  send  not  the  gospel;  and  we  perish, 
because  we  shut  up  the  gospel  at  home.  We  do  not 
well.  If  we  tarry  thus,  some  evil  will  befall  us,  more 
than  has  befallen  us  already.  Let  us  then  lift  up  our 
cry  to  heaven,  that  the  Lord  would  have  mercy  upon  us, 
that  we  perish  not,  while  we  leave  others  to  perish. 
Our  convention  is  not  yet;  but  we  are  making  arrange- 
ments to  hold  one  during  the  anniversaries  in  May,  in 
New  Y6rk,  The  'Tract  Society,  at  their  late  conven- 
tion, have  mdde  ai>  advance,  such  as  we  wish;  and  have 
given  us  a  partial  s^n-imen  of  what  we  hope  to  attain. 
We  hope  to  enlist  as  nriny  as  nine  denominations  in  the 
work,  and  to  co-operate  on  principles  as  general  as  those 
of  the  Tract  Society.  Will  \ou  not  co-operate  with  us, 
and  aid  us  in  the  great  work  of  enlisting  the  whole 
world  of  evangelized  Christians  to  send  the  gospel  to  the 
present  generation  of  perishing  men?  This  seems  to  be 
our  duty.  Is  it  not  our  duty?  Should  not  you,  and  I, 
and  every  minister  of  Christ,  and  every  believer,  make 
it  our  business  to  evangelize  all  nations  during  this 
generation?  Were  all  Christians  and  ministers  fully 
engaged  in  this,  might  it  not  be  done?  Were  we  as 
devoted,  as  laborious,  as  self-denying,  and  as  willing  to 
surfer  as  Christ  was,  could  it  not  be  done?  I  am  morally 
certain  of  it;  are  you  not  also  morally  sure  of  it?  If  it  be 
so,  then  what  follows?  Shall  not  you  and  I  do  what  we 
can?  Shall  we  not  enlist  as  many  as  we  can?  Will 
not  you,  my  beloved  one,  feel  that  this  is  your  work  as 
a  minister  of  the  gospel?  Will  you  not  do  what  you 
can,  by  yourself,  alone?  Will  you  not  enlist  other  min- 
isters? Is  it  not  needful  to  speak  often  one  to  another? 


HIS  INTEREST  IN  THE  CAUSE  OF  BENEVOLENCE.         289 

Are  you  not  answerable  for  that  talent  of  writing,  which 
the  Lord  has  enabled  you  to  acquire?  Is  not  some  paper 
in  Connecticut  open  to  you?  Will  you  not  do  what  you 
can  to  wake  up  Connecticut  to  this  great  enterprise? 
When  the  wicked  are  pouring  out  a  deluge  of  pollution 
to  destroy  the  hope  of  our  land,  will  not  you  do  what  you 
can  to  meet  the  torrent?  I  am  persuaded,  that  in  our 
beloved  country  the  struggle  is  between  life  and  death. 
Shall  we  and  our  people  continue  to  possess  the  fair 
heritage  of  the  Lord,  or  shall  it  be  wrested  from  us  by 
his  enemies?  The  gospel  in  its  purity,  in  its  power, 
public  and  private,  is  the  only  thing  that  can  save 
us.  But  we  increase  not  the  power  of  the  gospel  by 
concentrating  its  force;  on  the  contrary,  by  diffusing  it, 
as  far  as  possible,  its  power  prevails.  Hence,  persecu- 
tion sends  Christians  abroad  every  where,  preaching  the 
word;  and  it  may  be,  that  you  and  I  may  yet  live  to  eye 
the  fire  kindled,  which  shall  scatter  American  Christians 
all  over  the  world.  Then  will  the  gospel  be  spread; 
better  for  us,  and  the  world,  that  it  be  done  in  this  was, 
than  that  it  be  not  done  at  all." 


CHAPTER  XXHI. 

HIS  INTEREST  IN  THE  CAUSE  OF  BENEVOLENCE. 

There  was  no  truth  of  which  Dr.  Yale  had  a  deeper 
conviction,  than  that  gifts  without  grace  are  of  no 
avail.  And  among  the  graces  of  the  Christian,  he 
seemed  disposed  to  set  that  first,  which  was  set  first  by 
the  Apostle.  I  am  understood  here  to  refer  to  charity — 
charity  in  its  true  evangelical  sense,  as  meaning  both 
love  to  God  and  benevolence  to  man.  His  heart  bled 
over  human  woes  and  human  ignorance;  and  he  most 
sincerely  wished  to  relieve  the  one  and  instruct  the 
other.  On  the  subject  of  Christian  benevolence  he  had 
25 


290   HIS  INTEREST  IN  THE  CAUSE  OF  BENEVOLENCE. 

no  hobby;  but  regarded  with  favor  every  thing  which 
seemed  calculated  to  meliorate  the  condition  of  man  or 
promote  the  glory  of  God.  His  sympathies  were  also 
frequently  excited  by  things  which  he  found  among  his 
own  people,  or  at  least,  among  those  who  lived  in  the 
territory  embraced  in  his  congregation.  He  was  not  of 
those  who  extend  their  vision  so  far  as  that  they  can  not 
see  objects  near  at  home.  He  wept  over  the  miseries 
of  men  in  other  lands,  and  in  other  climes — and  he 
wept  also  over  the  miseries  of  such  as  lived  within  the 
field  of  his  own  pastoral  labors. 

The  reader  may  be  interested  in  the  description 
which  he  gave  himself  of  this  field,  many  years  ago; 
that  it  may  be  contrasted  with  what  it  has  become  at 
the  close  of  his  ministerial  life.  Such  a  description  is 
found  in  letters  written  to  his  correspondents  in  the 
state  of  Connecticut.  The  first  from  which  I  extract 
was  written  to  Rev.  Cyrus  Yale,  of  New  Hartford,  as 
follows: 

Kingsborough,  Jan.  18,  1815. 
u  My  Dear  Cousin, 

I  suppose  you  are  by  this  time  set  down  among  your 
people,  and  comfortably  surrounded  by  your  little  family. 
I  rejoice  in  the  favorable  prospects  before  you,  and  hope 
your  life  may  be  long,  and  through  the  whole  of  it  use- 
ful and  happy.  There  is  a  striking  contrast  between 
your  situation  and  mine.  Your  people  are  numerous, 
mine  are  comparatively  few;  yours  are  established  in 
3teady  and  regular  habits,  mine  are  forming  their  ha- 
bits; yours  have  been  favored  with  eminent  ministers, 
mine  have  had  but  one  before  myself,  and  him  but  a  few 
years;  yours  are  a  people  of  wealth,  mine  are  compara- 
tively poor:  you  are  in  a  neighborhood  of  able  divines 
of  the  same  denomination,  habits  and  sentiments;  I  am 
surrounded  with  hedges  and  wolves,  and  have  but  few 
counsellors  within  many  miles;  you  have  somebody  on 
every  side  to  hold  you  up,  but  I  have  many  who  would 
not  lament  at  my  fall;  you  are  in  the  heart  of  good  old 
Connecticut,   but  I  am  in  the  regions  of  that   state 


A  DESCRIPTION  OF  HIS  FIELD.  291 

whose  very  name  is  almost  a  reproach.  Doubtless  it  is 
all  well — the  Master  knows  where  to  employ  his  work- 
men to  the  best  advantage;  and  some  may  be  useful  in 
cutting  up  bushes  and  rolling  stones,  who  would  do 
nothing  at  all  in  polishing  and  varnishing.  "  In  a  great 
house  there  are  many  vessels,"  but  they  are  all  good 
in  their  place;  and  the  kettle  to  put  over  the  lire  is  no 
less  needful  than  the  china  upon  the  table.  Indeed  I 
believe  I  may  think  it  a  great  privilege  that  God  can 
find  any  work  at  all  that  I  am  fit  to  do,  and  that  he  can 
fit  me  to  do  any.  He  is  marvelous  in  working,  and 
even  an  ass's  colt  may  be  of  some  service  i  when  the 
Lord  hath  need  of  him.'  I  am  sometimes  distressed  and 
perplexed,  but  never  in  despair." 

In  another  letter  written  to  the  same,  July  1,  1828, 
he  speaks  as  follows: 

"  I  have  been  long  trying  to  get  people  to  meeting, 
and  with  some  success.  Our  sabbath  school,  including 
teachers,  contains  more  than  three  hundred;  but  we 
need  many,  many  more.  Sixty  or  seventy  families 
attend  meeting  very  little  any  where.  They  are  not 
like  your  families,  stable  and  firm  as  the  rocks  and  hills 
on  which  they  build  their  dwellings,  but  they  are  com- 
parable to  the  flocks  of  black  birds,  which  pitch  down 
into  the  fields,  and  roll  and  roll  from  place  to  place, 
till  they  take  wing  and  soar  into  other  fields.  How 
little  good  can  be  done  to  such  a  flying  population! 
We  have  about  a  hundred  families  that  are  pretty  sta* 
ble,  but  of  the  whole  population  in  this  place,  more 
than  one  third  has  changed  within  eleven  years." 

The  labors  of  the  gospel  minister  are  much  more 
arduous  in  many  places,  in  consequence  of  the  division 
of  the  church  into  so  many  different  sects,  and  the 
prejudices  which  exist  among  them.  This  was  one 
difficulty  with  which  Dr.  Yale  had  to  contend,  and  of 
which  he  speaks  under  date  of  Oct.  1,  1817,  as  follows: 

"  I  see  a  great  field  around  me,  which  needs  immense 
labor;  and  while  the  work  is  only  beginning  it  remains 
undone.     Ministerial  labor  in  this  region  is  attended 


292  HEATHEN  AT  HOME. 

with  many  difficulties,  compared  with  Connecticut 
Here  our  exertions  are  almost  isolated.  We  have  the 
Dutch  religion,  and  the  Scotch  religion,  and  the  Eng- 
lish religion,  and  each  of  these  subdivided.  Some  of 
us  are  endeavoring  to  throw  down  the  walls,  but  too 
many  think  the  Lord  will  dwell  only  in  a  square  house, 
and  that  too,  erected  by  such  sacred  hands  as  theirs. 
Not  long  since,  a  candidate  from  Dr.  Mason's  school 
was  asked  by  a  good  Dutchman,  in  one  of  our  neighbor- 
ing towns,  if  he  did  not  think  the  Dutch  church  was 
one  of  the  two  witnesses  of  whom  we  read  in  the  Rev- 
elations. He  answered  that  he  did  not  know  but  it 
was.  "  And  what  church  do  you  think  the  most  likely 
to  be  the  other  witness?"  "  Why,  sir,  I  think  it  is  the 
Associate  Reformed."  I  hope  you  will  pardon  my 
story  telling.  I  mention  this  fact  to  give  you  some 
idea  of  the  prejudices  which  prevail  in  some  parts  of 
our  country,  and  in  this  region  renders  the  work  of  the 
ministry  very  laborious. 

Lest,  however,  some  may  think  it  was  only  the  exte- 
rior of  the  building  which  was  so  forbidding,  while  all 
was  fair  and  inviting  within,  let  us  take  a  look  at  the 
interior,  that  we  may  have  a  more  correct  and  intelli- 
gent idea  of  the  whole.  There  were  "  regions  lying 
beyond,"  which  were  emphatically  regions  of  darkness. 
So  also  there  were  many  dark  spots  within.  We  may 
enter  the  building  by  the  following  introduction  of  Dr. 
Yale.  • 

1829,  Nov.  17.  "  Visited  five  families.  In  these  five 
families,  I  could  not  discern  the  least  degree  of  spirit- 
ual life.  One  of  them  contained  thirteen  souls,  and 
did  not  contain  a  single  reader.  They  have  been  here 
only  since  last  spring.  They  seem  dirty,  and  filthy,  and 
lazy  as  heathen.  Another  family  just  come,  very 
stupid,  no  Bible — but  they  say  they  left  it  where  they 
came  from,  not  expecting  to  stay  long.  I  conversed  on 
the  third  of  John,  especially  about  the  brazen  serpent. 
They  gave  attention.  Their  daughter  thanked  me  for 
calling.  As  to  the  family  that  can  not  read,  I  know 
not  what  to  do.     They  will  not  go  abroad  to  get  in- 


HEATHEN  AT  HOME.  293 

struction,  and  it  is  extremely  difficult  to  give  anywhere 
they  are.  Saw  one  benefit  of  distributing  tracts.  It 
interests  Christians  in  the  welfare  of  such  families. 

In  another  family  where  neither  the  man  nor  the  wo- 
man can  read,  the  man  a  drunkard,  and  the  woman  a 
swearer,  where  two  years  ago  I  was  treated  rudely,  I 
was  now  treated  very  kindly,  heard  no  complaints  of 
neighbors  or  Christians,  and  was  listened  to  with  pro- 
found attention,  after  they  had  smoked  their  pipes. 
They  even  appeared  to  be  solemnized.  And  were  it 
not  that  little  is  to  be  hoped  for  from  such,  I  should  al- 
most hope  some  good  might  be  done.  But  God  alone 
can  do  it.     May  he  glorify  his  name." 

From  the  above  extracts,  the  reader  will  see  that  the 
field  which  Dr.  Yale  was  called  to  cultivate,  was  not 
always  like  a  watered  garden,  at  least  in  all  its  extent. 
There  Avere  objects  even  here  which  excited  his  deepest 
sympathy,  and  in  his  care  for  them  he  was  perfectly 
willing  to  adopt  the  maxim  which  is  so  grossly  abused, 
while  it  contains  so  much  truth,  that  "charity  bigins  at 
home."  He  did  not  pass  by  the  heathen  at  his  own 
door-sill,  while  he  strained  his  vision  to  look  at  the  con- 
dition of  those  in  Burmah  or  China.  Nor  did  he  feel 
justified  in  withholding  his  sympathies  from  the  heathen 
abroad  because  there  were  also  heathen  at  home. 

The  interest  which  he  felt  in  the  cause  of  temperance 
has  already  been  spoken  of.  He  also  felt  very  great  in- 
terest in  the  cause  of  African  colonization,  regarding  it 
as  eminently  calculated  to  better  the  condition  of  the 
degraded  and  oppressed  sons  of  Ham.  I  know,  indeed, 
that  he  has  sometimes  been  charged  with  indifference  to 
the  wrongs  endured  by  the  African  race,  because  he  did 
not  sympathize  with  the  principles  and  measures  of 
some  of  those  men  and  societies  of  men  who  have 
seemed  to  regard  themselves  the  exclusive  friends  of  the 
slave.  But  though  he  saw  nothing  in  the  movements 
of  the  so-called  "  abolitionists  "  to  call  forth  his  sympa- 
thies, he  was  no  friend  to  the  institution  of  American 
slavery;  and  the  emancipation  of  the  slave,  in  such 
circumstances  as  to  make  liberty  a  blessing,  and  in  con- 


294  AFRICAN  COLONIZATION. 

nection  with  such  a  training  as  to  qualify  the  liberated 
for  the  duties  of  freemen,  he  regarded  as  a  thing  very 
much  to  be  desired.  Yet  while  he  was  free  to  say  that 
he  saw  no  promise  of  good  from  the  measures  of  the 
abolitionists,  he  believed  that  the  objects  of  the  coloni- 
zation society  were  preeminently  philanthropic,  and 
that  there  was  the  promise  of  the  happiest  results  from 
the  measures  which  they  had  adopted.  His  feelings  on 
this  subject  are  very  briefly  stated  in  a  letter  to  a  friend, 
dated  April  23,  1847.     Thus: 

"  I  have  had  some  thought  of  taking  opportunity  to 
visit  the  refugees  in  Canada.  But  I  have  recently 
learned  enough,  from  the  American  Missionary,  to 
satisfy  me  of  their  condition.  This  notice  being  given 
by  friends  is  to  be  relied  on.  If  the  condition  of  the 
emigrants  to  Liberia  were  as  wretched,  and  as  likely  to 
continue  so,  I  would  never  again  lift  a  finger  to  aid  them. 

n  i  • 

But  the  contrast  is  most  marvelous.  Depending  as  I  do 
on  the  notice  of  their  friends  in  Canada,  and  on  the  no- 
tices of  all  who  write  about  Liberia,  I  am  satisfied  that, 
while  the  condition  of  the  former  has  enough  in  it  of 
ignorance  and  wretchedness,  that  of  the  latter  is  encour- 
aging beyond  any  thing  which  has  ever  been  realized  be- 
fore, or  in  any  part  of  the  world,  by  the  colored  people. 
I  think,  therefore,  I  shall  not  go  to  Canada." 

Dr.  Yale's  interest  in  those  great  national  evangelical 
enterprises  which  have  secured  the  cooperation  of  Ame- 
rican Christians  for  the  last  few  years,  is  widely  known. 
The  circulation  of  religious  tracts  he  regarded  as  well 
calculated  to  promote  the  interests  of  man — the  opera- 
tions of  the  sabbath  school  met  with  his  cordial  appro- 
bation— and  the  cause  of  education,  in  all  its  varied 
branches,  he  considered  as  intimately  connected  with 
the  prosperity  of  the  community  and  the  welfare  of 
individuals. 

In  the  organization  of  the  Bible  society  in  the  county 
where  he  lived,  and  in  its  support  and  progress,  he  took 
a  very  prominent  part.  It  is  believed  to  have  been 
chiefly  through  his  instrumentality  that  this  society  was 
first  formed.     He  corresponded  with  influential  men  in 


TIIE  COUNTY  BIBLE  SOCIETY.  295 

various  sections  of  the  county — he  sought  personal  in- 
terviews with  them  on  the  subject — he  prepared  an 
address  to  the  people  of  the  county  in  relation  to  this 
matter,  and  caused  it  to  be  published  and  circulated — he 
secured  the  calling  of  a  meeting  for  this  purpose,  which 
was  held  in  the  court  house  in  the  village  of  Johnstown 
on  the  21st  day  of  Dec.  1816;  at  which  time  a  society 
was  formed  by  the  adoption  of  a  constitution  which  ap- 
pears to  have  been  previously  prepared  by  himself. 
And  after  it  was  formed  he  took  much  pains,  and  per- 
formed much  labor  to  promote  its  interests.  He  was  its 
chief  executive  officer  for  the  period  of  twenty-nine 
years,  and  performed  its  duties  with  the  utmost  fidelity. 
Besides  attending  to  its  correspondence,  preparing  its 
reports  and  looking  after  their  publication  and  distribu- 
tion, he  put  forth  a  vast  amount  of  effort  to  advance  the 
cause  by  visiting  the  various  towns  of  the  county,  hold- 
ing public  meetings,  making  public  addresses,  and 
sometimes  by  calling  personally  upon  individuals,  and 
exciting  them  to  activity  in  the  cause.  Moreover  he 
was  himself  a  Bible  distributor;  and  on  the  27th  day  of 
September,  1811,  which  was  more  than  five  years  before 
the  Montgomery  county  Bible  society  was  organized,  he 
received  for  distribution  fifty  copies  of  the  Bible  from 
Oneida  county. 

In  promoting  the  interests  of  the  Bible  soeiety  in  the 
county,  not  only  during  the  first  years  of  its  existence, 
but  for  many  years  afterwards,  while  he  put  forth  very 
great  efForts,  he  met  with  many  and  great  discourage- 
ments. As  a  single  illustration  of  this  fact,  I  will  here 
transcribe  a  few  passages  from  his  memorandum. 

1830,  Feb.  9.  "  Started  at  nine  o'clock  to  visit  N., 
to  promote  the  interests  of  the  Bible  society.  Found 
the  case  very  difficult,  the  people  greatly  tormented  by 
divisions,  animosities,  parties,  masonry,  &c.  At  eve- 
ning Mr.  Wood  and  I  attended  a  meeting  at  which  he 
preached.  When  we  went  into  the  school  house,  there 
was  no  light  except  what  the  stove  imparted;  at  the 
door  several  boys  and  young  men  were  standing,  and 
talking,  and  laughing.     I  sat  down  in  the  dark  and  felt 


296  DISCOURAGEMENTS  ENCOUNTERED. 

distressed.  Very  few  members  of  the  church  were  pre- 
sent. The  whole  scene  seemed  strikingly  emblematical 
of  the  condition  of  the  people — covered  with  darkness, 
cold,  indifferent,  stupid,  asleep,  dead.  In  the  family 
where  we  lodged,  the  father,  and  mother,  and  a  young 
man,  are  members  of  the  church — but  scarcely  a  word  on 
the  subject  of  religion,  or  our  business.  In  the  morn- 
ing the  young  man  went  about  his  work,  and  gave  us 
very  little  reason  to  hope  that  he  would  do  any  thing. 
We  left  papers,  requesting  them  to  read  them,  and  ap- 
pointed to  preach  again  next  week  on  Wednesday  eve- 
ning. In  the  morning,  called  on  several  young  people 
and  left  reports  of  the  Bible  society,  and  told  them  our 
object.  We  called  on  Elder  S.  and  made  arrangements 
for  future  operations.  He  seemed  to  be  cordial  in  his 
feelings,  and  ready  to  do  any  thing  in  his  power." 

Feb.  17.  "  Rode  to  N.  and  preached.  Few  present. 
The  meeting  was  even  more  chilling  than  the  one  last 
wreek.  Deplorable  state!  By  invitation  a  few  gentle- 
men came  in  in  the  morning.  We  conversed  much  with 
them.  A  little  impression  seemed  to  be  made.  But 
their  state  is  dreadful.  Oh  how  dreadful!  Darkness 
visible  and  tangible.  Came  home  heavy  in  regard  to 
that  people." 

The  above  extracts  are  given  for  the  simple  purpose 
of  giving  the  reader  some  idea  of  the  difficulties  and 
discouragements  which  he  had  to  encounter  at  that 
period,  in  his  efforts  to  advance  the  cause  on  which  his 
heart  was  so  much  set.  Nor  was  this  a  solitary  in- 
stance, nor  the  place  alluded  to  above  the  only  place 
where  such  discouragements  were  met.  Such  things 
were  quite  too  common.  It  is  gratifying,  however,  to 
be  able  to  inform  the  reader,  that  the  above  description 
would  not  apply  to  that  place  at  the  present  time.  Re- 
ligion is  now  comparatively  prosperous  in  that  commu- 
nity, and  there  is  now  one  of  our  most  efficient  branch 
Bible  societies. 

It  was  at  the  very  time  when  his  benevolent  mind 
was  occupied  with  the  subject  of  the  formation  of  the 
county  Bible  society,  that  he  was  also  using  his  influ- 


DOMESTIC  MISSIONS.  297 

ence  for  the  formation  of  a  society  for  domestic  mis- 
sions, to  embrace  the  counties  of  Montgomery  and 
Saratoga.  In  his  journal  there  is  the  following  entry, 
under  the  date  of  bet.  8,  1816. 

"  Prepared  the  constitution  of  the  Montgomery  and 
Saratoga  Auxiliary  Missionary  Society,  and  a  short 
address  with  it  for  printing." 

In  the  cause  of  domestic  missions  he  felt  the  deepest 
interest.  For  many  of  the  first  years  of  his  ministry 
there  were  extensive  wastes  in  the  immediate  vicinity 
of  his  own  field  of  labor,  and  he  frequently  made  mis- 
sionary tours  into  destitute  neighborhoods:  while  he 
also  took  special  pains  to  secure  both  missionaries  and 
the  means  of  their  support. 

After  the  matter  had  been  under  consideration  for 
several  years,  a  board  of  domestic  missions  was  formed 
in  August  1821,  by  the  Presbytery  of  Albany,  of  which, 
Dr.  Yale  was  then  a  member — and  he  was  appointed  its 
corresponding  secretary.  He  held  this  office  as  long  as 
that  board  had  an  existence,  and  until  it  was  dissolved 
with  the  view  of  a  more  direct  cooperation  of  the 
Presbytery  with  the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  General 
Assembly.  He  found  this  to  be  an  arduous  business. 
It  taxed  much  of  his  energy — as  it  devolved  upon  him 
both  to  direct  the  labors  of  missionaries,  and  to  do  much 
towards  securing  the  funds  necessary  for  their  support. 
These  missionaries  were  frequent  guests  in  his  own 
family,  and  received  from  him  all  needful  direction  and 
encouragement.  But  it  was  enough  if  he  could  but 
thereby  promote  the  interests  of  Christ's  church,  and 
aid  in  the  salvation  of  men.  As  a  single  illustration  of 
his  labors  in  this  matter,  and  of  the  spirit  by  which  he 
was  actuated,  the  following  brief  extracts  have  been 
made  from  his  memorandum. 

1824,  Jan.  30.  "  About  10  A.  M.  started  for  Strat- 
ford in  company  of  Deacon  Giles  and  Philo  Mills. 
Arrived  a  little  before  sun-set.  Attended  a  prayer 
meeting  in  the  evening." 

Saturday,  January  31.  "Rode  about  five  miles  to 
the  most  remote  house  in  the  settlement  on  the  north. 


298  MISSIONARY  TOURS. 

Returned  in  the  snow  and  called  at  almost  every  house 
to  distribute  tracts.  Preached  in  the  evening  a  sacra- 
mental lecture  at  a  school  house,  well  filled,  though 
the  weather  was  uncomfortable." 

Sabbath,  Feb.  1.  "  The  wind  had  blown  through 
the  night,  and  I  found  the  light  snow  sifted  over  my 
clothes  in  the  morning;  for  the  house  was  made  of  logs 
and  the  crevices  were  not  all  filled.  Preached  at  half 
past  ten  to  two  rooms  full  of  people.  Preached  also  in 
the  afternoon,  after  administering  the  Lord's  supper 
Preached  in  the  evening  at  a  school  house  in  another 
part  of  the  settlement." 

May  3.  "  Rode  to  Palatine,  fifteen  miles,  met  Mr. 
Knight,  Mr.  Johnston,  and  the  elders  and  trustees  of 
Palatine  congregation.  Made  the  proposals  of  the 
Presbytery  to  them,  which  were  accepted — gave  Mr. 
Johnston  directions  to  go  to  Knox,  and  returned  home, 
weary,  weary,  weary,  and  yet  very  thankful  for  the 
openings  of  kind  Providence,  and  the  prospects  of  a 
minister  at  Palatine  Admired  and  praised  God  for 
what  he  was  doing  by  means  of  our  Missionary  Board." 

Yet,  while  Dr.  Yale  was  an  American  in  his  feelings, 
and  loved  his  country  with  the  affection  of  a  true 
hearted  patriot,  he  felt  that  there  were  others  also  who 
demanded  his  sympathies,  in  addition  to  those  who 
were  enclosed  within  the  geographical  limits  of  the 
United  States.  He  remembered  the  words  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  when  he  said:  "  The  field  is  the  world."  "  Go 
ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost."  There  was  a  time  when,  in  his  own 
mind,  he  agitated  the  inquiry  as  to  his  duty  to  engage 
personally  in  Missionary  labors  abroad.  On  this  sub- 
ject we  find  in  his  memorandum  the  following  para- 
graphs: 

1820,  October  24.  "  Found  news  of  an  earnest  re- 
quest for  a  Mission  among  the  Great  Osages  of  the 
Missouri.  Many  queries  during  the  night  whether  I 
ought  not  to  offer  myself.  Felt  unqualified  and  embar- 
rassed, and  as  though  the  labor  would  be  almost   too 


I  SAY  MILLIONS 1  MEAN  MILLIONS.  299 

great   for  my  strength  and  resolution— but  I  felt  a  de- 
gree of  willingness." 

October  26.  "  Have  laid  the  queries  respecting  the 
mission  to  rest  in  this  way:  that  I  do  not  see  my  way 
clear  to  go,  though  I  should  not  hesitate  as  to  inclina- 
tion.    I  pray  the  Lord  to  send  by  whom  he  will  send." 

But  though  he  was  led  to  the  conclusion  that  he  was 
not  called  upon  himself  to  enter  the  foreign  field,  he 
did  feel  that  he  was  to  do  what  he  could  to  advance  the 
cause,  and  to  sustain  others  whom  the  Great  Head  of 
the  church  should  see  fit  to  raise  up  and  send  forth. 
While  he  contributed  from  his  own  resources  for  these 
various  objects  of  benevolence,  he  devised  means  and 
put  forth  efforts  to  secure  contributions  from  others: 
and  the  deep  interest  which  he  felt  in  the  cause  may  be 
seen  in  the  following  sentences  from  his  correspondence. 
In  a  letter  to  his  friend,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brace,  under  date 
of  July  2,  1842,  he  holds  the  following  language. 

"  I  have  many  things  to  say  to  you,  but  1  can  not 
with  pen  and  ink  communicate  the  tenth  that  I  wish  on 
the  subject  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  which  certainly 
does  lie  nearer  my  heart  than  any  other.  It  seems  that 
I  do  every  day  feel  it  more,  while  I  seem  to  do  nothing 
worthy  of  a  subject  which  demands  and  enjoys  an 
angel's  powers  and  good  will.  If  you  have  recieved 
Mr.  Bingham's  Embassador,  you  know  a  little  of 
what  a  few  wish  to  do,  while  the  world  lies  in  the 
wicked  one,  and  we  do  little  to  save  souls  from  eternal 
death.  Brother  Brace,  let  us  pray  and  labor  with  the 
hope  of  being  instrumental  of  saving  millions.  I  say 
millions.  I  mean  millions.  May  the  Lord  give  us 
more  grace,  wisdom,  diligence,  blessing.     Amen." 

In  another  letter,  written  just  a  year  later  than  the 
one  from  which  the  above  extracts  were  made,  he  ex- 
presses his  strong  sense  of  ministerial  responsibility, 
and  the  responsibility  of  ecclesiastical  bodies,  in  re- 
spect to  the  evangelizing  of  the  world.     Thus: 

"  I  wonder  what  the  General  Association  of  Con- 
necticut mean,  when  they  spend  a  whole  session,  and 
say  not  a  word    about   evangelizing  the  world.     I  am 


300  THE    DUTY    OF    ECCLESIASTICAL  BODIES. 

amazed  at  them,  and  at  the  other  ecclesiastical  bodies. 
They  seem  not  to  understand  their  commission.  With 
what  are  they  charged?  Is  it  only  to  take  care  of  the 
little  state  of  Connecticut?  Does  their  commission 
extend  no  farther?  Will  the  Lord  say  "  Well  done"  to 
a  laborer  who  does  not  even  attempt  to  do  the  greater 
part  of  his  work?  WThere  is  the  spirit  which  animated 
Samuel  John  Mills,  Jr.?  Had  all  our  ministers  and 
ourselves  the  same  spirit,  would  not  the  world  soon  be 
filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord?  If  Connecticut 
river  possessed  the  properties  of  rendering  every  human 
being  immortal  and  happy,  as  soon  as  bathed  in  its 
waters,  and  if  the  people  of  Connecticut  were  charged 
by  their  Maker  to  publish  the  joyful  tidings  to  all  the 
world,  would  they  think  they  had  done  their  duty,  when 
they  had  told  the  people  of  the  state  of  the  properties 
of  that  river?  If  they  should  collect  their  holiest  men 
together  to  devise  ways  and  means  to  publish  the  joy- 
ful tidings,  would  you  be  satisfied  that  those  men  had 
done  their  duty,  when  they  returned  home  after  one 
week's  session  and  had  not  said  a  word  about  their 
main  business?  So  have  your  General  Association  been 
doing  this  year.  So  have  some  other  bodies  been  doing. 
Are  you  not  amazed  at  their  rashness?  How  dare  they 
thus  disregard  the  dying  command  of  their  risen  Lord 
and  Saviour?  It  seems  to  me  that  Christ's  ministers 
have  forgotten  their  duty.  They  spend  day  after  day 
talking  about  slavery  about  which  he  has  given  them 
no  charge,  and  go  home  without  saying  a  word  about 
spreading  the  gospel  all  over  the  world,  which  is  their 
main  business !  Brother  Brace,  "  these  things  ought  not 
so  to  be."  Let  the  world  be  evangelized,  and  the 
world  will  be  healed.  But  there  is  no  other  healing 
stream.  O  let  the  world  hear  of  the  river  of  water  of 
life.  Does  not  that  heal  the  soul?  How  can  we  keep 
back  the  glorious  truth?  Why  need  we  be  a  thousand 
ages  in  telling  the  world  of  the  river  of  salvation? 
Wras  there  ever  such  another  strange  thing  in  the  uni- 
verse of  God,  as  there  has  been  in  this  world  for  eigh- 
teen hundred  years?  The  Son  of  God  crucified  for  the 
world,  and  yet  unknown  to  the  world !  His  command  to 


THE  DUTY  OF  ECCLESIASTICAL  BODIES.  301 

publish  it  to  the  world,  and  yet  his  servants  silent  as 
death!  Is  it  not  amazing?  Tuesday  of  last  week  a  let- 
ter was  read  in  the  meeting  of  our  Bible  Society  from 
a  man  who  was  a  convert  last  winter.  He  had  given  a 
dollar,  but  afterwards  his  conscience  smote  him  because 
he  had  done  no  more  to  send  that  Bible  to  others,  while 
he  felt  it  to  be  the  principal  means  of  his  own  salva- 
tion. So  he  paid  ten  instead  of  one.  The  old  school 
General  Assembly  took  up  the  subject  and  said  some- 
thing. Yet  I  fear  that  little  was  done.  So  we  pass  on 
year  after  year,  while  twenty  millions  of  souls  go  un- 
saved into  eternity!  Brother  Brace,  farewell.  Let  us 
do  our  part  of  this  great  work,  even  if  we  do  it  alone. 
I  know  of  no  other  way  toplease  our  Lord. 

Respect  and  love,  much  and  strong,  to  Mrs.  B.  and 
all  yours.  E.  Yale. 

Nor  was  Dr.  Yale's  interest  in  these  matters  compar- 
able to  wind,  or  of  that  evanescent  character  which 
vanishes  into  smoke.  It  did  not  expend  itself  in  elo- 
quent words  and  pathetic  sentiments,  while  all  the  zeal 
which  is  felt,  dies  away  wTith  the  sound,  and  nothing  is 
done  or  attempted  more  than  there  would  have  been  if 
no  eloquent  appeals  had  been  made.  Would  we  under- 
stand the  depth  of  that  interest  which  he  felt  in  the 
various  objects  of  benevolence  which  make  their  appeals 
to  the  friends  of  Christ,  we  need  to  look  at  the  self- 
denying  efforts  which  he  put  forth  to  advance  them.  In 
the  course  of  his  pastorate  he  spent  days,  and  even 
weeks  in  going  from  house  to  house  and  personally  soli- 
citing donations  for  these  various  objects  of  Christian 
philanthropy.  If  the  reader  desires  to  hold  communion 
with  him  on  this  subject,  to  be  let  into  the  inner  cham- 
bers of  his  heart,  so  as  to  understand  the  feelings  under 
which  he  acted,  and  to  attend  him  upon  some  of  his 
tours  for  the  collection  of  funds,  I  am  happy  in  bein^ 
able  to  gratify  him.     Read  the  following: 

1823,  Oct.  20.  "  Having   invited   and  requested  the 
members  of  the  domestic  missionary  society  to  meet  this 
evening  to  consult  about  raising  $125,  about  twelve 
26 


302  THE  COLLECTION  OF  FUNDS. 

met  and  agreed  that  it  would  be  best  to  undertake  it 
immediately.  Twenty  dollars  were  subscribed.  Thus 
about  one-sixth  part  is  secured.  Now  I  shall  try  to 
raise  $20  every  day  this  week.  I  feel  some  anxiety, 
but  I  think  it  is  the  cause  of  God,  and  that  I  can  trust 
him.  I  do  hope,  love  to  his  cause  and  the  good  of  my 
fellow  men  move  me.  Oh  God,  purify  me  from  all  self- 
ish views,  and  give  me  success." 

Oct.  21.  "  Felt  an  anxiety  this  morning  on  this  sub- 
ject, but  was  enabled  freely  to  plead  the  cause  before 
my  Lord  and  Savior.  In  the  afternoon  went  out  with 
the  hope  of  obtaining  $20  more;  but  was  disappointed 
in  that  I  did  not  find  but  just  one  man  at  home.  He 
and  his  wife  gave  me  four  dollars,  which  was  all  I 
gained.     Yet,  1  thank  God,  I  am  not  discouraged." 

Oct.  22.  "  In  view  of  my  labors  in  soliciting  sub- 
scriptions I  felt  disagreeable  for  a  time,  but  was  enabled 
to  feel  that  all  hearts  are  in  the  Lord's  hand,  and  that 
he  can  turn  them  and  make  them  willing.  Went  out 
trusting  in  God.  Obtained  $20*50.  In  four  instances 
where  I  might  have  called,  or  did  call,  I  did  not  find 
them  at  home.  In  one  case  a  man  and  his  wife  gave  me 
six  dollars  very  cheerfully.  In  another,  a  man  from 
whom  I  did  not  expect  much  gave  me  six  dollars  very 
pleasantly.  In  another,  a  man  from  whom  I  had 
expected  something,  gave  me  nothing  but  objections. 
These  I  answered  very  easily,  and  yet  he  kept  ob- 
jecting. I  finally  concluded  that  his  heart  was  too 
small,  and  his  mind  too  ignorant  to  be  wrought  upon. 
Thank  my  gracious  Savior,  I  was  enabled  to  converse 
with  composure.  I  left  him,  saying  that  he  was  under 
no  obligation  except  to  God,  and  that  the  matter  rested 
between  him  and  his  Maker.  He  said  he  would  think 
of  it.  I  felt  more  sorrow  for  him  than  I  did  for  myself. 
Poor  man!  I  afterward  learned  that  he  lets  out  money 
at  fourteen  per  cent." 

Oct.  27.  "  Spent  the  day  in  raising  subscriptions. 
Very  kindly  received,  and  successful.  Raised  more 
than  $30  this  day.  The  sum  now  amounts  to  $84,  and 
I  think  the.  remainder  will  be  raised  without  difficulty. 


BENEVOLENT    SOCIETIES. 


303 


The  Lord  has  been  very  kind  indeed,  and  blessed  be  his 
name.  He  has  blessed  and  strengthened  me,  and  I  now 
feel  ready  to  talk  with  almost  any  man  I  meet." 

The  various  benevolent  societies  of  the  day,  found  in 
him  a  zealous  cooperator;  nor  were  the  accredited 
agents  of  these  societies  refused  a  hearing  from  his 
pulpit.  Yet  there  were  times,  when  the  number  and 
claims  of  these  several  societies,  were  a  trial  even  to 
him.  On  this  subject  we  find  in  his  diary,  the  following 
interesting  reflections: 

1824,  May  12.  "  Societies. — I  have  been  tried  be- 
cause they  are  so  numerous,  and  require  so  much  time 
and  care.  But  the  thought  struck  me  this  morning: 
What  if  there  were  nonei  Then  suppose  you  saw  the 
wants  of  men  just  as  you  do  now — that  yon  felt  an  ar- 
dent desire  to  relieve  them — that  you  exerted  your  own 
powers  and  made  your  own  sacrifices — would  you  not 
wish  others  to  aid  you'?  Would  you  not  endeavor  to 
obtain  their  aid?  Should  you  obtain  it,  what  would 
be  the  result?  Societies.  Now  they  are  ready  to  your 
hand — what  is  to  be  done?  Shall  they  be  neglected? 
Then  where  is  your  desire  to  do  good?  Take  them  as 
they  are,  be  thankful  for  them,  go  on  laboring  in  them, 
and  trusting  in  God." 

As  the  soldier  has  joy  when  he  gains  a  battle,  and  the 
husbandman  when  he  reaps  a  harvest,  so  also  does  one 
who  truly  loves  the  cause  of  Christian  benevolence  re- 
joice in  its  prosperity.  In  this  we  have  another  illustra- 
tion of  the  interest  which  was  felt  in  this  matter  by  Dr. 
Yale.     It  is  expressed  in  the  following  paragraph: 

1829,  March  10.  "  Yesterday  and  to-day  I  have  seen 
and  admired  the  goodness  of  God  in  directing  and  pros- 
pering my  new  plan  to  obtain  donations  for  domestic 
missions,  as  a  work  of  faith  and  labor  of  love.  He 
seemed  to  be  opening  the  heart.  Oh  that  he  would  in- 
deed increase  and  strengthen  faith  and  love  greatly. 
These  are  greatly  needed.     Oh  Lord,  move  our  hearts." 

1830,  Aug.  24.  "  Rev.  Mr.  Weed  called  about  nine 
o'clock.  We  prayed  together  for  wisdom,  grace,  and 
blessing.     We  went  out  and  had  a  most  delightful  day. 


304 


UNEXPECTED   LIBERALITY. 


One  man  was  ready  as  soon  as  he  understood  our  object, 
and  subscribed  a  hundred  dollars.  This  was  not  all.  He 
expressed  views  of  the  subject  and  of  provision  for  his 
children,  of  the  most  enlarged  kind.  We  called  on  some 
others,  and  found  much  good  feeling.  Oh,  how  glad  I 
was,  and  I  hope  thankful  for  the  grace  of  God  bestowed 
upon  him.  Oh  that  it  might  be  bestowed  upon  all  my 
people." 

Aug.  25.  "  We  called  on  several,  and  with  my  own 
obtained  $140,  so  that  in  two  days  we  have  raised 
$250;  and  yet,  there  are  only  six  subscribers.  1  am 
truly  surprised  at  it.  I  bless  God  for  it.  I  apprehended 
great  trials  in  connection  with  it,  and  I  hope  and  pray 
for  great  grace.  I  know  that  God  is  able  to  sustain  us, 
and  to  make  all  grace  abound." 

Aug.  26.  "  In  the  morning  found  trials  arising  on 
account  of  the  stand  we  have  been  taking,  so  much  in 
advance  of  what  we  have  been.  The  enemy  will  roar. 
Some  that  have  professed  to  be  friends  may  fail.  Many 
may  say  it  is  extravagant.  Motives  may  be  questioned. 
But  my  mind  runs  immediately  to  Christ, — '  Ye  know 
the  grace,'  &c, — to  the  apostles — primitive  Christians 
— the  word  of  God — living  by  faith — a  man  that  should 
die — a  Christian.  I  prayed  that  I  might  be  a  Christian 
— like  Christ — like  the  apostles.  Blessed  be  God,  it 
helped  me  to  pray — to  cast  my  care  on  him.  The  Lord 
answereth  the  requests  of  his  people  in  truth  and  terror 
— truth  to  them — terror  to  his  enemies.  Oh  let  me  go 
after  him  through  the  sea.  Let  this  church  follow.  Oh 
God,  cause  us  to  be  Christians." 

When,  however,  a  soldier  loses  a  battle,  and  the  hus- 
bandman fails  in  a  harvest,  he  is  filled  with  grief.  So 
also  did  the  interest  which  was  felt  by  Dr.  Yale  in  the 
cause  of  benevolence,  sometimes  show  itself  by  his 
grief  on  account  of  the  apathy  of  some  of  its  professed 
iriends,  and  the  want  of  success  which  attended  his 
efforts  to  advance  it.  Take  a  single  illustration,  among 
the  many  which  might  be  given. 

1830,  Aug.  27.  "  To-day  Brother  Weed  and  I  went 
to  B.  to  endeavor  to  finish   an  important  work  there. 


MEANS  USED  TO  PROMOTE  MISSIONARY  OPERATIONS.     305 

Found  some  individuals  of  importance  entirely  indis- 
posed— moved  by  nothing,  even  such  as  profess  to  be 
friends — elders.  Very  few  at  the  meeting.  Only  one  of 
these  few  seemed  desirous  to  act.  One  person  who  had 
subscribed  forty  dollars  desired  to  draw  back,  because 
his  family,  his  wife  and  daughters  were  averse  to  it.  It 
was  indeed  a  grievous  disappointment.  We  returned 
home  in  deep  sorrow  for  the  miserable  condition  of  our 
brethren.  After  our  return  we  called  on  one  from  whom 
we  expected  twenty-five  or  thirty  dollars,  who  did  not  sub- 
scribe any  thing,  though  he  promised  to  give  something." 


CHAPTER  XXtV. 

MEANS    USED    TO    PROMOTE    MISSIONARY    0PEUATI0x\S    AMONG 
HIS   PEOPLE. 

For  a  number  of  years  past  the  congregation  of 
which  Dr.  Yale  was  pastor,  has  contributed  for  benevo- 
lent purposes,  perhaps,  more  in  proportion  to  their 
means,  than  most  other  congregations;  and  the  inquiry 
has  often  been  suggested,  how  has  this  desirable  end 
been  attained?  This  is  certainly  a  question  of  consider- 
able interest,  and  one  also  of  great  practical  importance. 
There  can  be  no  doubt,  that  very  much  of  that  spirit  of 
enlarged  benevolence,  which  has  been  there  developed 
for  years  past,  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  enlightened  zeal 
and  judicious  labors  of  their  pastor.  It  has  not  been  of 
spontaneous  growth  there,  any  more  than  in  other  places; 
but  the  results  have  been  realized  as  the  fruit  of  long- 
continued  and  persevering  efforts.  Time  was  when  that 
people  fell  very  far  below  $1,500  a  year,  as  the  medium, 
or  even  the  maximum  of  their  gifts  for  benevolent  pur- 
poses; and  that  point  was  attained  by  degrees,  and  as 
the  result  of  much  fervent  prayer,  and  much  hard  labor 
on  the  part  of  their  spiritual  guide  and  leader.     And, 


306 


A  SINGULAR    EVENT. 


much  as  they  have  given  at  times,  Dr.  Yale  steadily 
maintained  that,  instead  of  exceeding  their  obligations, 
they  did  by  no  means  come  up  to  them. 

This  idea  is  clearly  expressed  in  the  following: 

1829,  January  1,  Tuesday.  "  Rose  before  five  this 
morning,  renewed  my  covenant  with  God,  and  went  to  a 
prayer-meeting  at  sun-rise  (very  interesting  indeed). 
Made  arrangements  with  all  my  might  for  the  evening. 
This'  evening  a  number  of  men  have  met  to  consult,  anc 
to  raise  contributions  for  foreign  missions.  Not  somucv 
feeling  and  liberality  as  I  could  wish.  One  subscrib 
fifty  dollars.  This  is  good,  compared  with  former  timet., 
but  it  is  not  good  compared  with  our  duty.  I  fear  the 
judgments  of  God.  Two  hundred  and  twenty-four  dol- 
lars and  fifty  cents  were  subscribed  on  the  spot.  But 
O,  how  much  do  we  need  the  grace  of  God !  I  feel  in- 
deed cast  down  in  my  soul,  because  of  the  hardness 
which  is  too  manifest  by  many.  My  heart  is  not  right. 
I  am  not  near  to  God.  I  need  very  much  to  draw  near 
to  God.  O  thou  who  art  the  hope  and  portion  of  my 
soul,  do  not  let  me  fall.  Save  me.  Purify  me.  Fit 
me  for  thy  service.  Glorify  thyself  in  me  through  Je- 
sus Christ." 

January  2.  "  Felt  anxious  in  the  night  for  fear  we 
should  fail  greatly.  One  important  man  was  not  at  the 
meeting,  and  another  whom  I  expected  very  much,  was 
not  there.  Feared  the  workings  of  ambition  and  vanity 
in  my  mind.  Sought  God  and  obtained  relief;  especi- 
ally in  reading  Psalm  xlvi:  'God  is  our  refuge  and 
strength,  a  very  present  help  in  trouble.'  Good  words, 
and  comfortable  words.  In  the  morning  I  went  to  one 
of  the  brethren  who  was  absent,  and  he  had  his  mind 
made  up  to  give  fifteen  dollars.  I  rejoiced.  I  went  in 
the  afternoon  to  see  the  other,  but  he  was  not  at  home. 
Felt  comforted  some." 

It  was  by  no  means  always  that  contributions  of  $100, 
or  of  $50,  or  of  $10,  were  secured  from  individuals; 
and,  in  fact,  such  contributions  were  formerly  unknown. 
He  was  himself  greatly  surprised  on  one  occasion,  at  the 
receipt  of  $10,  for  missionary  purposes,  from  one  of  the 


A  SINGULAR  EVENT.  307 

wealthy  men  of  his  congregation.  This  circumstance  is 
thus  noticed  in  his  journal: 

1831,  February  11,  4  o'clock.  "A  singular  event  has 
just  occurred.  An  aged  man  who  has  much  property 
just  came  into  the  study,  and,  after  some  inquiry,  handed 
me  $10,  for  foreign  missions.  Surely  the  heart  of  every 
man  is  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  as  the  rivers  of  water. 
He  turneth  it  as  he  will." 

Under  date  of  September  30,  of  the  same  year,  we 
*rd  the  following,  in  relation  to  the  same  man: 

•'  Mr. called  and  gave  me  $  10  more  for  foreign 

missions,  making  $30  during  this  year.  I  admire  the 
dealings  of  God  with  this  man.  He  shows  that  the  sil- 
ver and  the  gold  are  his.  Surely  all  hearts  are  in  his 
hands." 

In  this  matter  the  first  thing  with  Dr.  Yale  was  to 
cultivate  among  his  people  the  spirit  of  missions.  The 
spirit  of  missions  he  regarded  as  the  spirit  of  Christ. 
His  desire  was  that  every  Christian  believer  should  feel 
that  there  was  an  object  for  which  he  ought  to  live, 
more  worthy  of  the  pursuit  of  Christ's  disciples  than 
merely  to  amass  wealth  or  to  attain  the  good  things  of 
the  present  world.  One  great  object  of  his  ministry 
was  to  impress  this  sentiment  upon  the  mind,  and  to 
urge  Christian  professors  to  live  in  view  of  it.  The 
beneficial  results  of  missionary  efforts  he  was  not  ac- 
customed to  measure  by  the  amount  of  contributions 
secured,  so  much  as  by  their  tendency  to  create  or  to 
foster  a  missionary  spirit.  His  estimate  of  the  spirit  of 
missions  may  be  seen  in  the  following  brief  extracts 
from  a  letter  to  a  friend,  written  as  early  as  1818. 

"  What  do  you  think,  Brother  B.,  of  the  Moravian 
brethren?  Of  that  spirit  which  could  make  them  re- 
solve to  sell  themselves  for  slaves,  and  work  among 
negroes  to  save  souls?  Of  that  spirit  which  animated 
them  to  dash  among  the  ice  mountains  of  Greenland 
and  Labrador,  and  abide  in  those  inhospitable  climes, 
and  sell  their  small  pittance  of  coffee  to  procure  food 
for  widows  and  orphans?  Is  not  this  the  spirit  which 
came  from  heaven  with  the  Great  Missionary  who  was 


308  THE  SPIRIT  OF  MISSIONS. 

sent  by  the  Father?  Did  not  this  spirit  move  Paul, 
when  he  said  to  the  Thessalonian  saints:  "  Being  af- 
fectionately desirous  of  you,  we  were  willing  to  have 
imparted  unto  you,  not  the  gospel  of  God  only,  but  also 
our  own  souls,  because  ye  were  dear  unto  us?"  Oh, 
for  such  apostles,  for  such  ministers,  for  such  Christ- 
ians! Were  all  such,  the  unregenerate  would  find  no 
refuge,  but  by  flying  to  Christ,  or  to  the  dark  abodes  of 
infidelity.  I  fear  our  Lord  and  Master  will  not  highly 
approve  of  many  things  which  some  of  his  professed, 
followers  think  innocent  and  even  very  needful.  Do 
you  know  the  man,  Brother  B.,  who  is  in  fact  willing  to 
act  to  the  full  extent  of  the  principles  he  professes  to 
believe?  I  do  not  know  whether  others  are  tried  as  I 
am,  but  really  I  am  at  times  distressed  because  I  do  not. 
go  to  the  utmost  possible  extent  in  self-denial  to  build 
up  Christ's  kingdom  and  save  souls  from  ruin." 

The  above  passages  indicate  the  spirit  which  ani- 
mated his  own  bosom,  and  which  he  endeavored  to 
instil  into  the  bosoms  of  others.  Nor  did  he  ever  have 
the  least  apprehension  that  the  spirit  of  benevolence 
in  the  church  in  respect  to  missionary  operations 
abroad,  would  interfere  in  the  least  unfavorably  with 
the  support  of  religious  institutions  at  home.  The  man 
that  feeds  the  hungry  beggar,  will  not  be  likely  to  neg- 
lect to  provide  for  his  own  children.  His  views  on 
this  subject  will  appear  from  a  few  passages  from 
another  letter  to  the  same  correspondent,  under  date  of 
April  1,  1825. 

''  My  people  are  advancing  to  a  noble  spirit.  They 
have  presented  me  with  about  $60*00  this  year  to 
enable  me  to  obtain  a  horse.  They  paid  $150*00  last 
year  for  domestic  missions,  and  subscribed  about  $75*00 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Jews,  to  be  paid  next  Monday, 
This  week  they  have  raised  a  monthly  subscription  for  one 
year  in  aid  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.  exceeding  $100*00, 
and  we  expect  it  will  rise  to  two  hundred  or  more. 
This  is  for  the  year,  to  be  paid  monthly,  or  quarterly. 
I  mention  this  to  show  how  I  expect  to  live  among  my 
people,  wrhile  I  devote  my  whole  time  to  ministerial 


CHRISTIAN  LIBERALITY.  309 

duty,  and  also  to  say  to  you,  my  good  brother  B.,  that  I 
think  the  support  of  foreign  missions  the  best  means  in 
the  world  to  make  a  people  liberal.  Nothing  so  much 
enlarges  the  views  as  to  fix  the  limit  of  your  action  at 
the  boundary  of  the  world,  and  cast  your  eye  often  over 
the  perishing  population  which  lies  between  you  and 
this  boundary.  Nothing  so  effectually  breaks  up  the 
frost  of  a  selfish  heart;  nothing  warms  so  deep  the  re- 
cesses of  the  soul;  nothing  moves  it  so  powerfully  to 
action.  Being  thus  affected,  men  do  not  think  so  much 
of  five  dollars  in  charity,  as  they  did  once  of  one  dollar 
to  support  their  own  minister.  I  will  presume  upon 
your  patience  and  your  love  so  much  as  to  state  a  few 
facts.  I  know  two  contiguous  congregations  in  this 
state.  Both  support  Presbyterian  ministers  of  nearly 
equal  salaries.  The  one  is  twice  as  able  as  the  other  as 
to  property.  The  more  able  does  next  to  nothing  for 
foreign  missions,  for  domestic  missions,  for  education,  or 
for  the  Jews;  and  is  in  debt  to  its  own  minister  from  a 
thousand  to  fifteen  hundred  dollars.  The  less  able  pays 
more  annually  for  charitable  objects  than  for  the  sup- 
port of  its  minister,  and  pays  the  salary  of  their  minis- 
ter punctually,  and  helps  him  besides  whenever  he 
needs.  How  true  the  wTords  of  the  Holy  Book;  "  There 
is  that  scattereth  and  yet  increaseth,  and  there  is  that 
withholdeth  more  than  is  meet,  and  it  tendeth  to 
poverty." 

There  is  also  a  passage  in  his  diary  under  date  of 
March  21,  1833,  which  expresses  his  estimate  of  an 
enlarged  spirit  of  benevolence  above  that  of  the  most 
liberal  pecuniary  contributions.     It  is  as  follows: 

"  At  2  o'clock  p.  m.,  attended  a  meeting  for  the  pro- 
motion of  benevolence.  The  traveling  was  bad,  and 
yet  numbers  attended  from  different  and  remote  sec- 
tions of  the  church.  There  appeared  to  be  a  good  and 
delightful  feeling.  There  were  $12  on  paper  before, 
and  the  addition  to  day  was  $668*75,  making  in 
all  $68075.  O  that  I  might  be  thankful  for  this  token 
of  divine  goodness.  May  the  Lord  purify  our  hearts. 
0  may  the  blessed   Spirit  dwell   with  us.     0  Lord,  in 


310        LIBERAL  GIFTS  VAIN  WITHOUT  CHRISTIAN  LOVE. 

infinite  mercy,  fill  our  hearts  with  holy  love.  For  if 
we  give  all  our  goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  have  not 
charity,  we  are  nothing.  O  give  us  a  humble,  prayer- 
ful, benevolent  heart,  and  we  shall  be  blessed.  1  do 
beseech  thee,  do  not  deny  this.  O  leave  us  not  to  bar- 
renness of  soul  while  we  open  our  hand." 

There  was  no  truth  of  which  Dr.  Yale  was  more  fully 
persuaded,  or  wThich  he  desired  more  deeply  to  impress 
upon  the  minds  of  others  than  this,  that  the  object  of 
life  was  not  to  make  money,  and  that  this  was  altogether 
unworthy  of  the  pursuit  of  an  immortal  mind.  Im- 
pressed with  this  idea  it  was  that  he  sometimes  sharply 
rebuked  that  over-eagerness  which  is  frequently  mani- 
fested by  men  to  make  money  for  the  purpose  of  making 
and  possessing  it.  For  the  same  reason,  he  looked  with 
a  sort  of  holy  abhorrence  upon  the  panic  which  has 
pervaded  the  community  for  a  few  years  past,  for  Cali- 
fornia gold. 

Soon  after  the  excitement  first  broke  out  in  the 
country  (a  portion  of  his  own  people  being  affected 
by  it)  like  a  faithful  sentinel,  he  sounded  the  note  of 
alarm,  and  in  a  public  discourse  gave  free  utterance  to 
the  sentiments  of  his  own  mind  on  this  subject.  His 
views  are  also  expressed  in  his  correspondence  with  a 
friend,  a  few  extracts  from  which  on  this  subject  will 
here  be  given. 

"What  a  sad  thing  to  go  to  California  after  gold! 
Had  they  gone  to  give  away  gold  for  the  salvation  of 
the  poor,  ignorant,  perishing  souls  in  California, 
neither  father  nor  mother  need  have  felt  much  concern 
about  them.  But  now  they  are  likely  to  be  ruined 
both  for  this  world  and  the  world  to  come.  If  they  get 
gold  to  any  great  amount,  it  will  almost  certainly 
make  them  indolent  and  worthless  in  time,  and  ruin 
them  in  eternity  as  a  matter  of  course.  If  they  get 
none  of  any  amount,  they  will  come  home  (if  they 
come  at  all)  disappointed,  ashamed,  depraved  in  their 
habits,  unsteady,  and  less  inclined  to  work  than  before. 
Like  the  gambler,  they  will  be  vexed  at  their  loss,  and 
try   some  way  to  make  it  up.     0,  it  is  a  sad  business. 


CALIFORNIA  GOLD-DIGGING.  311 

I  have  wondered  how  good  people  could  ever  encourage 
the  enterprise  in  any  way  whatever." 

Again  he  says: 

"  Your  statements  about  the  Californians  are  truly 
appalingto  one  who  regards  the  soul  more  than  money. 
Alas!  how  many  will  lay  their  bones  there!  How  many 
will  wreck  their  characters  there!  How  many  who  re- 
turn, will  be  worse  than  soldiers  from  the  army!  How 
many  will  be  corrupted  and  ruined  by  the  gold  they 
obtain!  How  many  will  lose  their  souls  to  all  eternity 
in  consequence  of  that  desire  to  be  speedily  rich!  Yet 
they  say  to  me,  "  Is  it  not  lawful?"  To  be  sure  it  is. 
But  is  every  thing  expedient  that  is  lawful?  A  man 
need  not  destroy  himself  in  a  business  because  it  is  not 
forbidden.  Not  one  in  a  hundred  will  ever  be  benefited 
by  the  enterprise  which  has  taken  them  to  California. 
1  He  that  gathereth  by  labor  shall  increase.'  " 

Again  he  writes: 

"  California  has  made  fools  of  multitudes,  and 
ruined  thousands  both  for  this  world  and  the  future. 
More  good  has  come  from  Plymouth-rock  than  a  thous- 
and years  will  produce  from  California.  JVJen  seem  to 
pay  no  attention  to  history  in  regard  to  rich  mining 
countries.  They  seem  not  to  know  that  a  rich  mining 
country  never  enriched  its  inhabitants.  They  have  for- 
gotten, or  never  knew,  that  Spain  and  Portugal  were 
ruined  by  the  riches  of  America.  They  have  for- 
gotten, or  never  knew  that  stern  virtue  had  its  cradle 
in  the  barren  regions  of  New  England;  and  that  like 
causes  will  produce  like  effects.  The  riches  of  a 
place  are  its  charms  with  most  people;  its  virtues  and 
intelligence  with  few.  Your  brother  E.  is  probably  a 
specimen  of  the  best  of  Californians.  Half  that  go 
there  die.  Half  of  the  remainder  lose  their  health. 
Nine  out  of  ten  had  nothing  else  to  lose,  as  they  had 
neither  money  nor  morals.  Half  of  one  tenth  lose 
what  they  had  of  either,  and  a  few  remain  unscathed, 
if  they  return.  But  none,  even  of  those  who  get 
wTealth,  make  any  addition  to  their  moral  worth.  O,  it 
is  a  desperate  enterprise,  from  which  every  wise  man 
should  keep  far  away." 


312 


CALIFORNIA  GOLD-DIGGING. 


Such  were  the  views  wThich  he  ever  cherished  of 
efforts  to  get  gold  merely  for  the  sake  of  having  it, 
or  for  the  sake  of  using  it  only  for  the  pleasure  or 
aggrandisement  of  its  possessor,  without  regard  to  the 
interests  of  religion,  or  the  welfare  of  others.  These 
views  he  wished  to  impress  upon  his  people;  and  to 
the  success  which  attended  his  labors  in  this  respect 
may  be  traced  whatever  of  the  spirit  of  missions  is 
found  to  exist  among  them — at  least  whatever  exists 
there  above  wThat  may  be  found  in  other  portions  of  the 
church.  And  while  he  labored  to  promote  the  spirit 
of  missions  among  his  people,  he  labored  to  promote 
only  that  which  he  possessed  himself.  He  evidently 
acted  upon  the  principle  that  strong  feeling  in  himself 
might  result  in  producing  similar  feeling  in  others. 
When  he  spoke  of  Christian  responsibility,  and  the 
duty  of  God's  people  to  live  and  labor  for  the  exten- 
sion of  Christ's  kingdom,  he  spoke  only  the  feelings  of 
his  own  heart — and  when  he  called  upon  others  to 
make  sacrifices  to  promote  the  great  objects  of  Christian 
beneficence,  he  required  of  them  nothing  beyond  what 
he  was  willing  himself  to  perform,  Thus  he  sought  to 
infuse  his  own  spirit  into  others  by  frequently  present- 
ing the  subject  from  the  sacred  desk,  and  by  holding 
meetings  during  the  week  for  prayer  and  consulta- 
tion in  respect  to  their  individual  responsibilities.  It 
was  his  wish  also  to  keep  his  people  informed  in  re- 
spect to  the  benevolent  operations  of  the  day.  For 
this  purpose  he  was  accustomed  to  narrate  interesting 
facts  in  his  public  discourses,  and  the  missionary 
prayer  meetings;  while  he  took  special  pains  to  intro- 
duce into  the  families  belonging  to  his  congregation 
such  periodicals  as  would  give  them  sue  h  informatio 
as  he  thought  it  important  for  them  to  receive.  In 
doing  this  he  sometimes  assumed  some  personal  pecu- 
niary responsibilities,  as  may  be  seen  in  what  follows: 

1830.  March  29.  "  In  the  morning,  in  thinking  over 
charitable  objects,  felt  it  to  be  my  duty  to  take  meas- 
ures to  procure  and  circulate  such  publications  as  give 
light  in  regard   to  them.     It   will  cost  me  more  than 


MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE.  313 

twenty  dollars,  but  I  must  lay  myself  out  for  God's 
service,  and  trust  him  to  enable  me  to  bear  the  expense. 
Wrote  for  six  copies  of  the  Missionary  Herald,  and  for 
six  of  the  Tract  Magazine." 

While  he  prayed  himself  and  excited  others  to  pray 
for  the  blessing  of  God  to  rest  upon  the  missionary 
enterprise,  he  desired  that  all  might  feel  the  inconsist- 
ency of  praying  for  these  things  while  they  neg- 
lected the  use  of  appropriate  means.  His  doctrine 
was  that  prayers  and  alms  should  always  be  conjoined; 
and  that  it  was  only  mocking  God,  to  offer  a  heartless 
prayer,  while  no  corresponding  means  were  employed 
to  secure  the  end  contemplated.  Moreover  he  fully  be- 
lieved that  there  was  nothing  lost  by  a  judicious  and 
liberal  bestowment  of  funds  upon  the  real  objects  of 
charity.  *  He  was  never  afraid  to  trust  Providence;  nor 
did  he  fear  the  fulfillment  of  the  promise:  "  Honor  the 
Lord  with  thy  substance,  and  with  the  first  fruits  of 
all  thine  increase:  So  shall  thy  barns  be  filled  with 
plenty,  and  thy  presses  shall  burst  out  with  new  wine." 
Interesting  thoughts  on  this  subject,  together  with  a 
statement  of  some  interesting  facts  are  found  in  a  letter 
of  his,  written  on  the  1st  of  January,  1841. 

"  I  fear  I  am  an  egotist,  but  you  partly  compel  me. 
I  am  surprised  to  see  the  contributions  of  my  people. 
Many  have  enquired  the  causes,  but  I  have  not  attempted 
to  tell  them.  Since  your  last  I  have  thought  on  the 
subject  some,  but  am  unable  to  tell  why  it  is  that  they 
do  as  they  do,  unless  it  be  divine  grace  shed  down  on 
very  simple  means,  if  means  they  may  be  called.  For 
many  years,  I  have  given  a  tenth  of  my  income  annu- 
ally for  benevolent  purposes,  though  few  knew  it. 
Numbers  become  acquainted  with  the  operations  of  the. 
day,  and  feel  as  all  Christians  do  when  enlightened  to 
see  the  state  of  facts.  This  is  about  all  I  can  say.  Never 
before  have  I  been  so  much  surprised  as  at  the  close  of 
1840.  Eleven  hundred  dollars  or  more  for  the  Bible 
Society.  Six  hundred  dollars  for  foreign  missions. 
One  hundred  and  ninety  for  colonization,  and  a  little 
for  other  purposes,  amounting  to  more  than  $1,900. 
27 


314  NOTHING  LOST  BY  LIBERALITY. 

And  yet  the  pecuniary  pressure  has  been  tremendous. 
Almost  all  our  people  have  been  pressed,  and  I,  never 
so  much  before.  Yet  we  keep  along.  Some  among  us 
fail;  but  as  yet  not  one  who  has  ever  contributed  much. 
Is  not  this  marvelous?  When  one  such  does  fail,  I  will 
tell  you,  if  you  and  I  live.  Never  yet  have  I  known 
one  of  my  contributors  to  fail.  God  may  try  us  in  this 
way.  If  he  does,  it  will  be  to  correct  our  pride,  or 
some  other  evil  propensity.55 

Dr.  Yale  was  accustomed  oftentimes  to  mark  the 
providences  of  God,  in  furnishing  him  with  means  in 
unexpected  ways,  to  meet  his  engagements  for  benevo- 
lent purposes. 

Take  the  following  as  an  example: 

1830,  Dec.  21.  "  Attended  a  wedding  and  received 
$7*44,  so  only  fifty-six  cents  remain  to  be  made  up  of 
all  that  I  gave  away  on  Monday.  Such  special  provi- 
dences require  special  acknowledgments,  so  I  devoted 
the  whole  to  the  Lord.  As  he  teaches  me  to  venture  for 
him,  so  may  I  learn  to  do  it.  I  have  never  ventured  so 
much  as  this  year,  and  I  have  never  seen  so  much  of 
his  goodness  in  meeting  me  and  supplying  my  wants. 
He  deals  very  bountifully  with  me. 

1  I'll  praise  him  for  all  that  is  past, 
And  trust  him  for  all  that's  to  come.'  " 

The  scale  by  which  he  graduated  his  donations  for 
the  various  objects  of  Christian  benevolence,  is  contain- 
ed in  the  preceding  extracts — not  less  than  one-tenth  of 
all  his  income.  He  did  not  always  wait  until  the  money 
was  actually  received,  but  frequently  pledged  specific  sums 
beforehand,  with  a  reliance  upon  the  kind  providence 
of  God  for  means  to  meet  his  engagements. 

1834,  Jan.  8.  "  Now  one  week  is  gone.  I  have  look- 
ed over  all  my  pecuniary  accounts  of  the  last  year,  and 
find  that  the  Lord  has  given  me,  as  actually  received, 
$698-01,  coming  within  $T99  of  ten  fold  the  amount 
($70)  which  I  subscribed  for  benevolent  purposes.  This 
surely  is  near  enough.  And  doubtless  if  I  had  put  down 
every  thing  (as  I  have  probably  forgotten  some),  it 
would  have  exceeded  $700.  Oh,  how  wonderful  is  the 
goodness  and  righteousness  of  the  Lord! 


SYSTEMATIC  BENEVOLENCE.  315 

P.  S.  On  further  attention  I  found  my  income  $730." 

In  this  same  year  Dr.  Yale  received  an  invitation  to 
enter  upon  another  and  a  different  field  of  labor,  in 
which  he  was  expected  to  receive  an  increase  of  salary. 
For  a  while  his  mind  was  somewhat  disturbed  by  the 
proposition,  and  thinking  that  he  might  perhaps  regard 
it  as  a  duty  to  accept  it,  he  records  the  following  resolu- 
tion in  respect  to  the  disposition  of  the  salary  which  he 
might  receive: 

"  A  tenth-part  of  all  the  Lord  gives  me  is  devoted, 
till  it  amounts  to  $700  a  year,  and  then  all  over  that 
sum  to  go  into  my  contributions  for  benevolent  objects." 

In  the  preceding  pages  it  has  been  said  that  Dr. 
Yale  was  peculiarly  systematic  in  all  his  arrangements, 
and  he  was  not  less  systematic  in  his  contributions  for 
purposes  of  Christian  charity,  than  in  other  things.  His 
views  of  systematic  benevolence  he  thus  expresses  in  a 
letter  to  a  friend,  dated  December  15,  1852,  which  was 
less  than  a  month  before  his  death: 

"  Your  affairs  interest  us  very  much,  and  we  are  glad 
to  have  you  notice  them  minutely.  We  are  glad  to  see 
you  do  right  and  go  straight  forward  whether  people 
J  ike  it  or  not.  That  is  the  way  to  build  up  a  reputation 
that  is  worth  having.  Every  little  adds  to  it  and 
strengthens  it.  You  may  never  be  rich.  We  hope  you 
never  will  be.  The  rich  are  commonly  worthless,  and 
many  times  pernicious.  The  way  is  to  pray  as  Agur, 
and  to  do  good  as  you  go  along,  a  little  and  often  as 
you  have  ability  and  opportunity.  Perhaps  it  may  be 
as  well,  for  the  present,  to  say  little  of  what  you  do; 
but  do  it  whether  others  do  the  like  or  not.  It  will 
work  like  leaven,  not  the  less  for  being  hid,  and  will 
show  itself  in  due  season.  Go  on  steadily,  and  do 
what  you  can  systematically.  You  may  talk  of  the 
Bible  principles  while  you  act  upon  them.  You  will 
see  others  begin  gradually  to  act  upon  the  same,  and 
will  rejoice  in  the  goodness  which  you  behold.  I  have 
not  seen  all  I  wish,  nor  all  I  hope  to  see  of  God's  good- 
ness in  giving  the  people  and  my  friends  a  mind  to 
wrork,  but  I  see  some  acting,  as  1  think,  wisely. 


316  HIS  PROVISION  FOR  OLD  AGE. 

Some  of  my  friends  have  blamed  me  for  doing  too 
much.  They  have  said,  '  You  should  lay  up  for  your 
old  age,  and  a  rainy  day.'  So  1  do — but  not  in  the  way 
which  they  most  approve.  My  motto  is,  '  Trust  in  the 
Lord  and  do  good;  so  shalt  thou  dwell  in  the  land,  and 
verily  thou  shalt  be  fed.'  My  supplies  are  not  laid  up 
in  California  gold,  nor  in  bank  stock,  nor  in  bonds  and 
mortgages,  but  in  the  promises  of  God.  Are  not  these 
better  than  the  promises  of  men?  Thieves  care  nothing 
for  these,  and  would  not  rob  me  if  they  could,  nor  could 
they  rob  me  if  they  would." 

In  this,  as  in  other  things,  he  commended  to  others 
only  that  which  he  was  willing  to  practice  himself.  In 
fact,  Dr.  Ya^e  always  preached  by  example,  and  there 
were  not  among  all  his  people  any  who  gave  more  wil- 
lingly, or  more  freely,  or  more  liberally,  in  proportion  to 
their  means,  than  he.  There  is  a  principle  which  is 
well  understood,  that  men  are  not  apt  to  rise  above  the 
mark  at  which  they  aim,  and  in  his  efforts  to  promote 
the  various  objects  of  Christian  benevolence,  Dr.  Yale 
always  kept  this  principle  in  view.  Therefore  it  was 
that  he  set  his  mark  high,  and  devised  and  proposed 
liberal  things. 

1832,  March  5.  "  Attended  a  meeting  for  conversation 
previous  to  the  monthly  concert.  A  goodly  number 
present.  It  was  thought  best  to  endeavor  to  raise 
$1,000  this  year  for  charitable  objects,  and  to  devote 
$150  to  constitute  me  a  life  director  of  the  American  Bi- 
ble Society,  and  $500  to  support  a  missionary  in  foreig 
lands.  Upwards  of  $600  were  subscribed.  My  soul 
did  magnify  the  Lord,  and  rejoice  in  God  my  Savior.  I 
think  I  felt  some  like  David,  when  he  said,  '  What  am  I 
and  my  people,  that  we  should  be  able  to  offer  after  this 
sort?' " 

In  his  efforts  to  promote  the  cause  of  benevolence 
among  his  people,  various  plans  were  proposed  at  dif- 
ferent times,  and  various  courses  pursued. 

In  the  year  1821,  he  mentions  the  following: 

"  Plans  of  benevolence  now  agitated  in  the  church. 

1.  To  educate  a  young  man  with  a  view  to  the  min- 
istry. 


PLANS  OF  BENEVOLENCE.  317 

2.  To  cultivate  a  common  missionary  field  of  four 
acres. 

3.  To  cultivate  private  portions  for  the  same  purpose. 

4.  To  prepare  a  box  of  clothing." 

And  in  the  following  year  we  find  the  following  en- 
try in  his  memorandum: 

"This  evening  attended  a  meeting  of  such  as  assisted 
in  cultivating  the  missionary  fields.  Prospects  favorable. 
Obtained  subscriptions  the  current  year  to  the  amount 
of  one  acre." 

But  though  he  speaks  thus  encouragingly  of  the  cul- 
tivation of  a  missionary  field,  it  is  understood  to  have 
been  an  experiment  which  did  not  succeed  very  well, 
and  was  consequently  soon  abandoned. 

In  his  efforts  to  collect  funds  for  benevolent  purposes, 
he  frequently  made  personal  application  to  individuals, 
to  solicit  both  their  contributions  and  cooperation. 
Sometimes  also  he  entered  the  names  of  individuals  in  a 
little  book  which  he  kept  for  the  purpose,  with  the  in- 
tention of  putting  forth  some  special  effort  to  induce 
them  to  give  to  some  particular  object  of  benevolence, 
somewhat  in  proportion  to  what  he  supposed  to  be  their 
ability.     Thus: 

1834,  June  17.  "  I  have  entered  the  name  of  D.  C,  in 
my  little  diary.  My  object  is  to  endeavor  to  assist  him 
to  become  a  life  director  of  the  American  Bible  society, 
by  his  contributing  $150.  I  spoke  to  him  and  prayed 
for  him.  By  the  help  of  God  it  can  be  done.  All  hearts 
are  in  his  hand.     The  silver  and  the  gold  are  his." 

June  18.     "  I  have  entered  the  name  of  T L.  in 

my  little  diary.  My  object  is  to  endeavor  to  aid  him  to 
become  a  life  director  of  the  County  Bible  Society,  by 
his  contributing  $50  to  its  funds;  and  then  to  enjoy 
his  society  and  aid  in  advancing  the  cause  among 
others.  The  Lord  can  graciously  enable  him  to  enjoy 
this  privilege." 

June  24.  "  I  have  entered  the  name  of  D.  P.  in  my 
little  diary,  with  a  view  to  aid  him  in  becoming  a  life 
director  of  the  American  Bible  Society  by  his  contri- 
buting $150  to  its  funds.  Will  not  the  Lord  grant 
me  success?" 


318  PERSONAL    SOLICITATION. 

Sometimes  after  a  public  presentation  of  the  cause, 
cards  were  passed  through  the  congregation  on  the 
sabbath  for  the  purpose  of  giving  each  individual  an 
opportunity  to  put  down  what  he  felt  disposed  to  give, 
and  in  some  cases  the  results  were  quite  satisfactory. 

It  is  not,  however,  to  be  supposed  that  Dr.  Yale  made 
a  righteousness  of  these  charitable  contributions.  No- 
thing could  be  farther  from  the  truth.  After  all  the 
liberality  manifested  by  his  people  in  sustaining  the 
various  objects  of  benevolence,  he  felt  the  deepest 
anxiety,  lest  many  of  them  should  after  all  fail  of  se- 
curing their  own  personal  salvation.  On  this  subject  he 
employs  the  following  language,  in  a  letter  to  a  friend. 
After  speaking  of  some  liberal  contributions  which  they 
had  made,  he  says: 

"  I  fear  my  own  heart  while  I  record  these  facts  about 
the  liberality  of  my  people.  I  admire  the  good  provi- 
dence of  God,  which  enables  them  to  do  it,  and  his 
rich  grace  which  inclines  them  to  do  it.  And  after  all 
I  fear  that  some  of  them  will  be  lost.  Oh  what  a  dread- 
ful thought !  to  do  so  much  for  the  gospel,  through  the 
common  grace  of  the  gospel,  and  then  perish  for  want 
of  the  special  grace  of  the  gospel.  I  am  amazed  when 
I  think  of  it.  I  think  that  as  soon  as  the  money  for 
the  arrearage  is  raised  I  shall  endeavor  to  set  these 
things  before  them  in  as  solemn  a  manner  as  I  can. 
For  some  of  the  worst  feelings  of  the  human  heart  may 
be  nourished  by  such  things — spiritual  pride  and  self- 
righteousness — and  it  may  be  love  of  the  world  besides. 
Oh,  I  fear  lest  our  pride  should  bring  us  low.  I  am 
amazed  to  see  what  God  has  done  for  us;  and  yet  the 
great  thing  remains  undone.  If  the  heart  is  not  sanc- 
tified to  God,  all  will  perish." 

For  a  number  of  successive  years  he  was  accustomed 
to  attend  the  annual  meetings  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.,  of 
which  he  was  a  corporate  member.  Those  were  meet- 
ings for  which  he  had  the  highest  relish;  not  on 
account  of  the  business  transactions  connected  with 
them,  so  much  as  the  devotional  spirit  with  which  they 
were  conducted,  and  the  object  for  which  they  were  held. 


A  MISSIONARY  SERMON.  319 

At  these  meetings  he  felt  as  if  he  was  sitting  in  heavenly 
places.  Here  he  obtained  the  renewal  of  his  spiritual 
strength;  he  received  a  fresh  baptism  to  the  missionary 
work;  his  heart  was  annointed  afresh  with  that  spirit- 
ual unction,  the  import  of  which  he  well  understood; 
and  when  he  returned  to  the  people  of  his  charge  and 
the  field  of  his  labor,  his  custom  was  to  endeavor  to 
e\cite  anew  a  missionary  spirit  among  them.  This  he 
ordinarily  did  by  giving  them  a  more  or  less  extended 
account  of  the  doings  of  the  meeting  and  of  the  state 
of  the  missions  under  their  care,  and  by  communicating 
such  missionary  intelligence  as  seemed  to  him  to  be  de- 
sirable. 

I  have  thought  that  the  reader  would  be  both  gratified 
and  profited  by  the  perusal  of  one  of  the  discourses 
which  he  preached  on  these  occasions. 

Though  the  one  which  is  here  given  contains  no  par- 
ticular statements  of  the  condition  of  the  heathen 
world,  or  the  progress  of  the  missionary  cause;  yet  in 
the  circumstances  of  the  case,  it  was  evidently  well 
calculated  to  excite  a  missionary  spirit,  and  to  cause  his 
hearers  to  feel  somewhat  as  if  they  were  themselves 
occupying  the  places  of  which  he  spoke.  It  was 
preached  on  the  26th  day  of  September,  1847,  upon  his 
return  from  the  meeting  which  had  been  held  at  Buffalo, 
a  short  time  before. 

The  discourse,  as  far  as  written,  is  as  follows: 

HEAVENLY  PLACES. 

Eph.  ii,  6.  "And  hath  raised  us  up  together,  and  made  us  sit 
together  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus." 

Heavenly  country,  heavenly  Jerusalem,  heavenly 
things,  heavenly  places,  are  phrases  used  in  the  word 
of  God,  to  denote  things  and  places  different  from 
the  common  things  and  places  of  this  world.  Man- 
kind are  not  born  in  heavenly  places.  For  both 
Jews  and  Gentiles,  all  men,  are  "  by  nature  children  of 
wrath."  And  you  hath  he  quickened  who  were  dead 
in  trespasses  and  sins;  Wherein  in  time  passed  ye  walked 


320 


HEAVENLY  PLACES. 


according  to  the  course  of  this  world,  according  to  the 
prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,  the  spirit  that  now  worketh 
in  the  children  of  disobedience:  Among  whom  also  we  all 
had  our  conversation  in  times  past,  in  the  lusts  of  our 
flesh,  fulfilling  the  desires  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind; 
and  were  by  nature  the  children  of  wrath  even  as 
others."  And  those  who  are  favored  to  sit  with  Christ 
and  one  another,  in  heavenly  places,  are  raised  up  oy 
him  from  the  state  of  sin  and  death  in  which  all  are 
born. 

The  heavenly  places  are  places  in  heaven,  where 
Christ  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God.  And  they  are 
places  on  earth,  which  resemble  places  in  heaven, 
where  Christians  meet  Christ  and  one  another,  to  do 
his  will  and  enjoy  his  favor. 

A  Christian  family  is  a  heavenly  place. 

A  social  circle  for  prayer  and  praise  is  a  heavenly 
place. 
-    The  house  of  God  is  a  heavenly  place. 

The  table  of  the  Lord  is  a  heavenly  place. 

But  the  real  heavenly  place  is  heaven  itself,  where 
Christ  is. 

HEAVENLY    PLACES    AT    BUFFALO. 

It  was  not  the  city — though  it  was  in  the  city.  Nor 
were  all  the  people  of  the  city,  or  that  were  in  the 
city,  in  the  heavenly  places.  But  heavenly  places  were 
there.     And  there  were  people  in  the  heavenly  places. 

It  is  my  intention  to  give  you  some  thoughts  on  the 
communion  season  on  Thursday  the  9th  day  of  September. 

1.  It  was  a  great  and  exclusive  assembly. 

The  house  in  which  we  met  was  large;  with  large 
galleries  on  three  sides,  and  a  session  room  opening 
into  the  front  gallery.  All  parts  were  filled;  the  plat- 
form around  the  pulpit  and  the  pulpit  with  its  stairs; 
the  slips  on  the  right  and  left,  and  in  the  front;  the 
galleries  and  the  session  room.  Besides  all  these,  many 
were  standing  who  could  not  find  a  seat.  There  was  no 
room  for  spectators.     All  were  communicants.     Notice 


A  SERMON.  321 

had  been  previously  given  that  none  could  be  accom- 
modated but  communicants. 

I  felt  sorry  for  those  who  were  excluded,  while  I 
wondered  to  find  myself  there,  admitted  into  that  great 
multitude.     So  it  was  a  great  and  exclusive  assembly. 

Not  that  the  lines  were  daawn  precisely  where  they 
will  be  drawn  on  the  last  day  in  the  heavenly  places 
above.  How  affecting  the  thought  that  the  searcher  of 
hearts  himself  will  not  only  be  there,  but  his  eye  will  fall 
on  every  one  destitute  of  a  wedding  garment,  and  he 
will  say;  "  Friend,  how  earnest  thou  in  hither,  not 
having  a  wedding  garment?"  What  an  exclusion  will 
that  be!  On  the  other  hand,  how  deeply  did  every 
humble  soul,  in  the  heavenly  places  at  Buffalo,  say, 
"  Lord,  why  was  I  a  guest?" 

"Why  was  I  made  to  hear  thy  voice, 
And  enter  while  there's  room, 
While  thousands  make  a  wretched  choice, 
And  rather  starve  than  come?' 

2.  In  those  heavenly  places,  the  assembly  was  from 
every  quarter,  and  from  afar. 

They  came  from  the  East,  and  from  the  "West,  and 
from  the  North,  and  from  the  South.  From  Maine  to 
Missouri;  from  Canada  to  the  southern  states.  From 
Europe,  Asia,  Africa,  and  the  islands  of  the  sea.  At 
the  same  time  we  thought  of  Missionaries  and  their 
churches  assembled  in  other  heavenly  places,  at  seventy- 
three  missionary  stations.  Though  absent  in  body,  they 
were  all  present  in  spirit.  Who  in  those  heavenly 
places  could  help  thinking  of  that  great  Assembly  to 
which  all  believers  look — in  the  true  heavenly  places, 
when  they  "  shall  come  from  the  east,  and  west,  and  shall 
sit  down  with  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in  the  king- 
dom of  God." 

3.  In  those  heavenly  places,  the  assembly  was  made 
up  of  the  excellent  of  the  earth. 

There  were  men  and  women  who  had  spent  many  a 
toilsome  year  in  far  distant  lands,  toiling  amid  all  the 
privations,    discouragement,     and    opposition,    which 


322 


HEAVENLY    PLACES. 


heathenism  and  barbarism,  and  the  untold  evils  which 
the  wicked  one  could  invent.  There  were  some  who 
had  literally  made  themselves  poor,  to  make  others 
rich.  With  the  loss  of  all  things  earthly,  they  had 
given  the  Bible  to  those  who  had  not  known  it,  and 
proclaimed  the  Lord  Jesus  as  their  all-sufficient  Saviour. 
It  was  an  honor  to  sit  by  their  side.  There  was  one 
who  had  fled  for  the  sake  of  the  gospel  from  father, 
and  mother,  and  kindred,  and  home — an  Armenian  from 
Constantinople.  There  was  a  widow  wearing  the 
weeds  of  mourning  for  a  missionary  husband  who  had 
toiled  among  the  distant  Indians,  to  pour  into  their  dark 
minds  the  rays  of  divine  light.  There  were  those  who 
had  given  liberally  of  their  hard  earnings  to  supply 
the  lack  of  service  in  others  far  more  able;  yet  never 
grudging  the  gift,  but  desirous  to  give  even  more. 
There  were  hundreds  of  ministers  of  the  gospel  from 
various  sections  of  the  country,  whose  high  duty  it  is 
to  invite  their  fellows  to  the  gospel  salvation,  and  to 
make  it  known  to  the  world.  There  were  excellent 
men,  high  in  office  and  station,  whose  official  duty  leads 
them  to  guide  thousands  of  youthful  minds  in  the  paths 
of  literature,  science,  morals,  or  divinity;  or  to  adju- 
dicate between  conflicting  claims  at  the  seats  of  jus- 
tice. But  all  were  one  in  Christ  Jesus.  All  were  in 
their  places.  And  among  the  most  distinguished  civi- 
lians were  some  engaged  in  serving  the  elements  of 
bread  and  wine  to  the  multitudes  of  their  brethren. 
But  some  were  not  there,  who  on  former  occasions  had 
delighted  to  enjoy  the  precious  season — now  gone  to 
the  heavenly  places  above.  Some  wept  at  the  thought 
that  we  should  here  see  their  faces  -no  more.  And  yet 
they  seemed  to  be  gone  only  a  little  before  us,  to  enter 
into  the  joy  of  our  Lord. 

4.  In  those  heavenly  places,  all  minds  were  directed  to 
one  object. 

We  were  not  assembled  to  look  at  one  another.  The 
hymns,  the  prayers,  the  addresses,  the  bread,  the  wine,  all 
pointed  to  one  object.  Christ  was  in  our  midst.  He  was  evi- 
dently set  forth,  crucified  among  us.  All  eyes,  all  thoughts, 


A    SERMON.  323 

all  desires,  all  hopes  were  centered  in  him.  But  for  him 
we  had  not  been  there.  To  him  our  souls  were  conse- 
crated, as  by  him  they  had  been  redeemed.  *  God  who 
is  rich  in  mercy,  even  when  we  were  dead  in  sins,  had 
quickened  us  together  with  Christ,  and  had  raised  us  up 
together,  and  made  us  sit  together  in  heavenly  places  in 
Christ  Jesus.'  Could  we  then  think  of  any  other?  All 
that  vast  assembly  were  attracted  by  him  alone.  We  beheld 
by  faith  and  adored  him  as  our  God.  We  beheld  and 
embraced  him  as  our  Savior.  W7e  admired  and  became 
familiar  with  him  as  our  brother.  All  our  hearts  and 
all  our  tongues  were  engaged  in  giving  him  thanks.  A 
little  foretaste  of  the  heavenly  things  themselves  was  then 
realized.  How  vast  the  interest  in  the  heavenly  places 
above,  when  all  shall  be  gathered  together  in  one,  from 
every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people!  Then,  indeed, 
will  they  all  be  one  with  Christ,  and  Christ  will  be  all 
in  all. 

I  could  not  help  comparing  the  innumerable  multitude 
of  believers  on  earth  to  the  vast  assemblage  of  waters 
that  are  always  rushing  down  the  great  cataract.  From 
far  distant  springs,  thousands  of  miles  apart  from  the 
point  at  which  they  rush  down  into  the  fathomless  abyss, 
the  drops  fall,  the  springs  gush  forth,  the  rills  meander, 
the  streams  collect  their  stores,  the  lakes  expand,  and 
the  whole  accumulated  body  rushes  on,  and  then,  at  the 
fall,  thunder  down. 

So  the  innumerable  multitude  of  believers,  from  regions 
far  more  distant  than  Niagara's  most  distant  springs,  take 
their  rise,  flow  on,  and  flow  together  down  into  the 
ocean  of  eternity.  Would  you  not  fear  being  lost  in 
such  an  assemblage?  How  small  is  a  drop  in  that  cata- 
ract of  waters!  Yet  not  so  small  as  you  or  I  in  the 
whole  multitude  of  believers,  that  have  been,  now  are, 
and  shall  be! 

5.  In  those  heavenly  places,  we  received  impressions 
favorable  to  humility. 

'  A  drop  of  a  bucket.'  •  Such  are  the  nations.  Isaiah 
xl,  15.  How  small  then  is  one  individual  particle  of 
that  drop ! 


324  HEAVENLY  PLACES. 

1  Oh,  God,  how  infinite  art  thou! 
What  worthless  worms  are  we!' 

In  those  heavenly  places  we  feel  as  nothing.  Then 
comparing  that  vast  assembly  with  the  '  General  As- 
sembly and  church  of  the  first  born  that  are  written  in 
heaven,'  we  feel  comparatively  less  as  the  assembly  be- 
comes greater,  till  we  become  inconceivably  small  and 
insignificant.  I  was  ready  to  ask,  what  will  become  of 
me,  even  if  so  happy  at  last  as  to  have  some  place 
among  the  happy  ones?  Where  shall  I  be?  What  shall 
I  do?  I  behold  around  me  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach, 
a  dense  mass  of  holy  and  shining  eyes,  and  beyond  all 
that  I  can  see,  I  am  sure  the  mass  stretches  away,  like 
the  starry  firmament,  and  like  the  ocean's  waters.  Oh, 
God,  forget  me  not. 

But  this  is  not  all.  How  unreasonably  soever  I  may 
have  magnified  myself,  I  am  compelled  to  feel  that  there 
are  many  in  these  heavenly  places,  who  are  wiser,  and 
greater,  and  more  holy,  and  more  useful  to  men,  and  ac- 
ceptable to  God  than  I  am.  How  much  more  will  there 
be  such  in  the  heavenly  places  themselves. 

More  than  this.  God  is  all  in  all.  Created  beings, 
angels,  men,  and  all  together,  are  inexpressibly  small 
before  God.  And  he  has  said:  '  The  loftiness  of  man 
shall  be  bowed  down,  and  the  haughtiness  of  men  shall 
be  made  low,  and  the  Lord  alone  shall  be  exalted  in 
that  day.'  '  Behold,  I  am  vile.'  '  God  be  merciful  to  me 
a  sinner.'  If  I  am  not  ever  hereafter  a  humble  man,  it 
will  not  be  for  the  want  of  impressions  favorable  to  hu- 
mility. 

6.  In  those  heavenly  places,  we  were  excited  to  attempt 
more  in  spreading  the  gospel  and  glorifying  Christ. 

Our  salvation  is  all  in  the  gospel.  So  is  the  salvation  of 
every  child  of  Adam.  Every  one  in  this  vast  assembly,  in 
the  whole  church  invisible,  is  saved  by  the  gospel  and  only 
by  the  gospel.  Oh,  how  deep  are  our  obligations  to  the 
gospel !  Must  our  fellows  in  sin  perish  without  it?  Is  this 
the  only  fountain  whose  waters  heal  the  nations?  Cut  out 
channels  and  let  them  flow.  Are  the  unevangelized  per- 
ishing? Run,  send,  fly  qui  ckly ,  before  they  die.  Shall  toil, 


ALL  IN  THESE  HEAVENLY  PLACES  ARE  NOT  CHRISTIANS.    325 

or  means,  or  son,  or  daughter,  or  self  be  withheld,  when 
the  soul  is  in  jeopardy?  Anew  we  consecrate  ourselves, 
our  powers,  our  influence,  our  all  to  this  great  work.  Is 
it  not  our  business  on  earth?  Why  do  wTe  live  at 
all,  but  to  make  known  this  gospel  to  save  men,  and 
glorify  Christ?  All  the  redeemed  every  where,  and  of 
every  age,  are  like  us  in  these  heavenly  places.  And 
others  need  the  same  gospel  as  much  as  we.  And  Christ 
will  be  glorified  in  them  as  in  us.  For  we  are  in  these 
heavenly  places,  and  shall  be  in  those  above,  '  to  show 
in  the  ages  to  come  the  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace  in 
his  kindness  towards  us  through  Christ  Jesus.  More 
than  this  we  can  not  say  or  do. 

1  Salvation !  let  the  echo  fly 
4  The  spacious  earth  around, 

*  While  all  the  armies  of  the  sky 

*  Conspire  to  raise  the  sound.1 " 

The  reader  will  not  infer  from  the  above  that  Dr. 
Yale  was  such  an  enthusiast,  or  that  he  was  so  baptized 
with  the  spirit  of  fanaticism,  as  to  imagine  that  all  who 
participated  in  such  services  as  those  here  alluded  to, 
were  necessarily  Christians.  Lest  such  an  inference 
might  be  drawn  by  some  of  his  own  people,  in  the  af- 
ternoon of  the  same  day  in  wdiich  the  above  discourse 
was  delivered,  he  preached  from  the  passage  found  in 
Acts  viii,  21:  "Thou  hast  neither  part  nor  lot  in  this 
matter,  for  thy  heart  is  not  right  in  the  sight  of  God." 

This  discourse  he  introduces  in  the  following  manner: 
"  Possibly  some  may  infer  from  wThat  I  have  said  about 
the  heavenly  places  at  Buffalo,  and  the  blessed  privilege 
of  being  there,  that  I  think  all  wTho  were  in  those  heav- 
enly places  were  Christians.  But  I  think  no  such  thing, 
as  you  will  quickly  perceive  when  you  attend  to  what  1 
am  about  to  say."  He  then  proceeds, 

I.  To  describe  the  fair  professor. 

II.  To  show  why  he  has  neither  part  nor  lot  in  the 
great  salvation. 

The  Christian  public  have  long  felt  a  desire  to  know 
how  Dr.  Yale  managed  to  secure  from  his  people,  such 
28 


326  THE    SECRET  OF  HIS  SUCCESS. 

liberal  contributions  for  purposes  of  Christian  charity, 
and  my  object  in  this  chapter  has  been  to  endeavor  to 
answer  the  inquiry. 

The  first  and  primary  reason  may  be  found  in  his  own 
breast.  A  stream  is  not  expected  to  rise  higher  than 
the  fountain  from  which  it  flows,  and  the  feelings  of  a 
people  ordinarily  will  be  neither  more  intense  nor  more 
self-sacrificing  than  those  of  their  spiritual  leader. 

He  felt  strongly  himself,  and  was  enabled  to  impart 
some  of  his  own  feelings  to  others.  He  was  willing  to 
make  personal  sacrifices  for  the  promotion  of  this  object, 
and  by  his  example  and  his  instructions,  was  he  enabled 
to  induce  others  to  make  sacrifices  also. 

In  these  labors  he  sometimes  met  with  obstacles 
which  it  was  difficult  to  overcome:  yet  did  he  never  de- 
sist from  the  effort  as  long  as  there  was  any  hope  of 
success.  Sometimes  also  was  he  encouraged  by  instan- 
ces of  unexpected  liberality.  Instances  have  been 
somewhat  numerous  in  which,  without  any  solicitation 
on  his  part,  individuals  have  handed  him  large  sums  as 
donations  for  some  object  of  Christian  beneficence. 
Among  others,  we  find  a  record  like  this  made  in  the 
winter  of  1837:  "When  I  was  passing  a  house  on 
Thursday  morning  I  was  asked  in.  An  aged  man  put  a 
piece  of  paper  rolled  up  into  my  hand,  and  said  there 
was  a  little  for  the  good  cause.  On  opening  it  I  found 
a  $100  bill  for  foreign  missions." 

This  was  at  the  time  that  he  wTas  engaged  in  securing 
funds  for  the  building  of  a  new  chuurch  edifice  for  the 
benefit  of  his  own  people,  and  the  circumstance  seems 
to  have  nerved  him  up  to  new  energy,  and  to  have  in- 
spired him  with  yet  stronger  confidence  in  God.  In 
view  of  it  he  says:  "  The  Lord  shows  me  that  the  silver 
and  the  gold  are  his.  One  rich  man  told  me  in  the 
morning,  just  after  I  had  received  the  $100  and  while  I 
had  it  in  my  pocket,  that  the  money  could  not  be  raised. 
I  felt  however  that  it  could  be  raised.  Thus  the  Lord 
encouraged  my  heart. 


HIS   HAPPY   OLD  AGE.  327 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

HIS    HAPPY    OLD    AGE. 

The  evening  of  life  is  sometimes  overcast  with  dark 
and  gloomy  shades.  Men  who,  in  their  prime,  have 
been  both  pious,  and  active,  and  useful,  when  the  sun 
of  life  declines,  and  their  pulse  becomes  feeble  and 
their  steps  languid,  do  sometimes  become  imbecile  and 
unhappy.  But  to  this  Dr.  Yale  was  a  remarkable  excep- 
tion. It  is  believed  that  there  are  few  men  who  have 
retained  their  cheerfulness  of  temper,  and  their  uni- 
form suavity  of  manners,  and  their  perfect  submission 
to  the  will  of  God,  in  their  last  days,  to  the  same  de- 
gree that  he  did.  In  him  was  fulfilled  the  divine 
promise  in  a  remarkable  manner.  "  They  shall  bring 
forth  fruit  in  old  age,  they  shall  be  fat  and  flourishing; 
To  show  that  the  Lord  is  upright;  he  is  my  rock  and 
there  is  no  unrighteousness  in  him."  "  Even  to  your 
old  age  I  am  he;  and  even  to  hoar  hairs  will  I  carry 
you:  I  have  made,  and  I  will  bear;  even  I  will  carry, 
and  will  deliver  you." 

Dr.  Yale  performed  the  duties  of  a  pastor  with  great 
fidelity  until  about  the  middle  of  March  1851,  when  he 
was  laid  aside  by  paralysis.  Probably  there  was  no 
year  during  his  whole  pastorate  in  which  he  performed 
a  greater  amount  of  labor,  than  the  one  which  imme- 
diately preceded.  Now,  however,  he  became  so  pros- 
trated as  to  be  incapable  of  active  exertions  for  months; 
yet  was  he  in  a  most  devoted,  and  spiritual,  and  heavenly 
frame  of  mind,  up  to  the  moment  of  his  departure. 

It  has  already  been  stated,  that,  soon  after  he  first  be- 
came a  subject  of  grace,  he  formally  entered  into  a 
secret  covenant  with  God,  by  adopting  as  his  own  one 
of  those  forms  which  may  be  found  in  Doddridge's  Rise 
and  Progress. 

It  has  also  been  stated  that  he  ordinarily  renewed 
that  covenant  twice  a  year.  This  he  did,  in  the  most 
solemn  manner,  four  times  after  he  was  laid  aside  from 


328  HIS   COVENANT  RENEWED. 

active  ministerial  labor;  and  that  the  state  of  his  mind 
during  this  period  may  be  more  fully  understood,  these 
several  acts  of  covenanting  with  God  will  be  here 
transcribed. 

June  15,  1851.  "  I  am  alive  now  on  my  birth  day, 
aged  seventy-one — tried  in  a  new  way — paralytic — have 
not  preached  in  just  thirteen  weeks — from  March  16. 
But  God's  mercy  has  been  very  great,  and  his  grace 
and  goodness  abundant.  I  have  been  afflicted  with 
very  little  pain — taken  but  litle  medicine — and  have 
enjoyed  great  peace  and  comfort.  This  covenant  has 
been  useful  to  me.  I  rely  on  Jehovah  Jesus  only  and 
simply.  For  all  that's  to  come  I  rely  solely  on  him. 
Apparently  near  death,  I  cast  myself  on  him.  I  have 
feared  only  one  thing — sin — a  deceitful  heart.  Against 
this  none  but  Jesus  can  do  me  any  good.  It  is  all  I 
have  and  all  I  need  to  find  in  him  righteousness  and 
strength.     So  I  renew  this  covenant.  E.  Yale." 

Jan.  1,  1852.  "  I  marvel  that  I  am  yet  alive,  and 
gaining  every  day  more  strength  to  do  the  will  of 
God.  His  grace  helps  me.  He  is  my  covenant  God. 
He  is  all-sufficient  in  every  attribute,  and  every  attri- 
bute is  infinite  love.  He  is  my  God  in  Christ,  who  is 
my  righteousness  and  strength.  By  his  grace  I  am 
what  I  am.  By  his  grace  I  hope  to  be  what  he  would 
have  me  to  be.  His  covenant  is  i  all  my  salvation  and 
all  my  desire.'  He  has  not  forsaken  me.  He  will 
never  leave  nor  forsake  me.  During  the  last  night  I 
thought  I  might  be  off  in  a  moment.  I  left  all  with 
God.  Now  I  live  with  him  by  the  day.  My  book  is 
full.  I  may  need  no  more.  I  close  with  an  entire  con- 
secration according  to  this  covenant.  '  Thy  will  be 
done.'  E.  Yale. 

June  15,  1852.  "  God  has  brought  me  to  another 
birth-day.  I  am  now  three  score  and  twelve  years  old. 
I  have  added  another  sheet  to  these  records.  I  rose 
very  early,  before  4  o'clock,  and  bathed  myself  in  cold 
water  as  I  do  every  morning.  Then  I  bowed  before 
God  with  my  covenant  before  me,  and  read  every  word 
of  it  as  a  prayer.  It  seemed  all  good,  all  right,  all  needful. 


HIS  COVENANT  RENEWED.  329 

I  viewed  it  in  connection  with  Isaiah  xliii,  25;  the  verse 
for  the  day;  'I,  even  I  am  he  that  blotteth  out  thy 
transgressions  for  mine  own  sake,  and  will  not  remem- 
ber thy  sins.'  How  precious!  Not  for  my  righteous- 
ness, for  I  have  none.  But  because  God  is  God,  just 
what  he  is.  His  infinite  goodness  and  mercy  exercised 
towards  me,  is  the  reason,  the  only  reason  that  he  for- 
gives all  that  I  have  done,  or  said,  or  thought,  or  felt 
amiss.  He  accepts  me  as  redeemed.  He  adopts  me 
as  his  child.  He  is  my  Father,  my  Brother,  my  Com- 
forter. I  am  thine,  O  my  God,  in  the  bonds  of  an  ever- 
lasting covenant,  ordered  in  all  things  and  sure.  I 
must  record  thy  great  goodness  since  January  1st,  of  this 
year.  By  the  kind  providence  of  my  God,  and  the 
help  of  my  good  friend,  the  Rev.  Samuel  W.  Cozzens, 
I  have  completed  my  Select  Verse  System,  got  it  all 
ready,  engaged  a  publisher,  obtained  many  and  good 
recommendations,  and  sent  it  to  Albany  yesterday, 
to  be  published.  One  year  ago  I  had  given  it  all  up, 
as  not  likely  to  be  finished.  Now  it  is  finished,  and  by 
God's  favor  will  be  published  in  about  three  months. 
I  have  committed  it  to  God,  and  to  his  favor  do  I  daily 
commend  it.  I  have  the  materials  before  me  ready  for 
a  new  work,  which  I  shall  probably  call,  A  Review  of 
a  Pastorate  of  Forty -Eight  Years.  I  feel  now,  and 
wish  to  feel  that  I  write  on  the  .verge  of  eternity — un- 
certain altogether  how  far  I  shall  proceed.  I  leave  all 
with  my  God,  and  say  without  reserve:  '  Not  as  I  will, 
but  as  thou  wilt.'  0  my  God,  keep  me  in  thy  perfect 
way.     Amen.  Elisha  Yale." 

January  1,  1853.  "  I  marvel  that  I  am  here  this  day. 
I  marvel  more  at  the  loving-kindness,  and  tender  mercy 
of  my  covenant  God.  I  am  very  comfortable  in  health. 
I  have  seen  great  things  since  June  15th.  On  the  21st 
of  that  month  78  members  were  dismissed  to  form  a 
new  church  at  Gloversville.  On  the  23d  I  resigned 
my  charge.  On  the  27th  preached  my  farewell  sermon. 
Since  that  time  a  church  has  been  formed  at  Glovers- 
ville, a  new  house  of  worship  dedicated,  and  the  Rev. 
Homer  N.  Dunning  settled.     At  Kingsborough  the  Rev. 


330 


THOUGHTS  AND  COMFORTS  IN  AFFLICTION. 


Edward  Wall  has  been  called,  measures  have  been 
taken  to  change  the  order  to  Presbyterian,  with  a  fair 
prospect  of  success,  all  in  peace  and  harmony.  We  are 
become  two  bands,  and  both  appear  to  be  about  equal, 
and  likely  to  live.  I  am  also  provided  for.  My  verse 
system  which  I  expected  three  months  ago  is,  as  I  sup- 
pose, just  about  to  come  from  the  press,  stereotyped,  I  hope 
to  be  useful.  I  have  finished  my  review  of  forty-eight 
years,  but  not  revised  it — upwards  of  three  hundred 
pages.  I  have  .  also  finished  Helps  to  Cultivate  the 
Conscience,  upward  of  100  pages;  what  will  be  done 
with  them  I  know  not.  I  have  other  wrorks  on  hand, 
I  am  on  the  verge  of  worlds,  yet  trying  to  do  a  little. 
I  marvel.  I  am  the  Lord's.  I  say  without  reserve. 
1  Thy  will  be  done,'  and  renew  my  covenant.     Amen. 

Elisha  Yale." 

This  is  the  last  transaction  of  this  nature  in  which  he 
was  ever  engaged,  and  from  the  date  of  the  last  entry,  it 
will  be  seen  that  it  was  but  nine  days  previous  to  his 
death. 

After  his  prostration  by  paralysis  in  the  spring  of 
1851,  he  requested  several  of  his  young  friends  to  come 
in  at  different  times,  and  to  write  in  a  book  which  had 
been  prepared  for  that  purpose,  things  which  he  dictated 
as  expressive  of  the  existing  state  of  his  mind.  Some- 
times what  he  desired,  to  have  written,  was  only  a  few 
stanzas  from  some  favorite  hymn,  and  sometimes  it  was 
some  original  composition  of  his  own — some  of  the  re- 
flections of  his  own  mind.  There  is  so  much  interest  in 
some  of  these  entries,  and  they  are  so  strikingly  expres- 
sive of  his  feelings  at  the  time,  that  I  have  felt  disposed 
to  give  a  few  of  them  to  the  public.  This  scrap-book 
he  entitled: 

THOUGHTS  AND  COMFORTS  IN  AFFLICTION. 

"In  the  multitude  of  my  thoughts  within  me,  thy 
comforts  delight  my  soul."     Ps:  xciv,  19. 

"  Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye,  my  people,  saith  your  God." 
Isaiah  xl,  1. 


PEACE  IN  ANSWER  TO  PRAYER.  331 

The  first  entry  is  dated  March  24,  1851,  and  contains 
the  following: 

"  Some  months  ago  a  vain  thought  entered  my  mind, 
to  inquire  into  the  secret  things  of  God — contrary  to 
Deut.  xxix,  29.  What  shall  1  do  when  I  resign  my 
pastoral  charge?  God  has  shown  me  that  he  can  bring 
me  into  trouble,  or  lay  me  in  the  grave.  The  will  of 
the  Lord  be  done." 

The  second  entry  is  under  date  of  March  25,  and  is 
as  follows: 

JESUS  CHRIST. 

41  How  sweet  the  name  of  Jesus  sounds 

In  a  believer's  ear, 
It  soothes  his  sorrows,  heals  his  wounds, 

And  drives  away  his  fear." 

"  Surely,  shall  one  say,  in  the  Lord  have  I  righteous- 
ness and  strength.  Ps.  xlv,  24:  '  And  this  is  the  name 
whereby  he  shall  be  called,  the  Lord  our  righteousness.' 
Jer.  xxiii,  6:  '  But  to  him  that  worketh  not,  but  believ- 
eth  on  him  that  justineth  the  ungodly,  his  faith  is 
counted  for  righteousness.  Even  as  David  also  describ- 
eth  the  blessedness  of  the  man  unto  whom  God  imput- 
eth  righteousness  without  wTorks,  Saying,  Blessed  are 
they  whose  iniquities  are  forgiven,  and  whose  sin  is 
covered.  Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom  the  Lord  will  not 
impute  sin.'     Rom.  iv,  5-8. 

This  is  all  my  hope." 

peace  in  answer  to  prayer.    March  24,  1851. 

"  I  asked  the  people  to  pray  for  me,  and  God  has 
given  me  peace.  During  the  last  night  my  thoughts 
rested  on  his  precious  word,  as  it  is  written:  'Great 
peace  have  they  that  love  thy  law,  and  nothing  shall 
offend  them.'  Again,  '  Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect 
peace  whose  mind  is  staid  on  thee.'  And  again — the 
Savior's  legacy:  '  Peace  I  leave  with  you,  my  peace  1 
give  unto  you ;  not  as  the  world  giveth,  give  1  unto  you, 


332  A  DESIRE  TO  BE  WITH  JESUS. 

Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled,  neither  let  it  be  afraid.' 
i  The  doors  being  shut  where  the  disciples  were  assem- 
bled together,  for  fear  of  the  Jews,  Jesus  came  and 
stood  in  the  midst,  and  saith  unto  them,  Peace  be  unto 
you.' " 

a  desire  to  be  with  jesus.     April  25,  1851. 

"  Oh,  when  shall  I  see  Jesus, 

And  reign  with  him  above, 
And  from  that  flowing  fountain, 

Drink  everlasting  love? 

When  shall  I  be  delivered 

From  this  vain  world  of  sin,] 
And  with  my  blessed  Jesus, 

Drink  endless  pleasures  in?" 

"  Shall  I?  Shall  I  indeed?  I  think  I  shall.  For  through 
eternal,  electing  love,  and  by  his  grace  working  in  me 
repentance,  and  faith,  I  think  I  belong  to  him,  and  am 
included  in  his  intercessory  prayer;  John  xvii,  24:  '  Fa- 
ther, I  will  that  they  also  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  be 
with  me  where  I  am;  that  they  may  behold  my  glory 
which  thou  hast  given  me;  for  thou  lovedst  me  before 
the  foundation  of  the  world.'  " 

the  good  shepherd's  care.     April  29,  1851. 

"  The  Lord  is  my  shepherd ;  I  shall  not  want.  He 
maketh  me  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures;  he  leadeth 
me  beside  the  still  waters.  He  restoreth  my  soul;  he 
leadeth  me  in  the  paths  of  righteousness  for  his  name's 
sake.  Yea,  though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil;  for  thou  art  with 
me;  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they  comfort  me.  Thou 
preparest  a  table  before  me  in  the  presence  of  mine 
enemies;  thou  anointest  my  head  with  oil;  my  cup  run- 
neth over.  Surely  goodness  and  mercy  shall  follow  me 
all  the  days  of  my  life;  and  I  will  dwell  in  the  house  of 
the  Lord  forever."     Ps.  xxiii. 


SECURITY  FROM  THE  DEVIL.  333 

A    SONG. 

11  The  Lord  is  my  shepherd,  he  makes  me  repose 

Where  the  pastures  in  verdure  are  growing j 
He  leads  me  afar  from  the  world  and  its  woes, 

"Where  in  peace  the  still  waters  are  flowing. 
He  strengthens  my  spirit,  he  shows  me  the  path, 

Where  the  arms  of  Lis  love  shall  enfold  me  ; 
And  when  I  walk  through  the  dark  valley  of  death, 

His  rod  and  his  staff  shall  uphold  me." 

"He  shall  gather  the  lambs  in  his  arms,  and  shal 
carry  them  in  his  bosoin."     Isa.  xl,  11. 

SECURITY  FROM  THE  DEVIL. 

"  Many  a  time  has  that  mighty  and  implacable  enemy 
desired  to  destroy  me.  About  the  time  the  precediiig 
was  written,  or  a  little  before,  in  connection  with  it,  I 
was  one  night  extremely  low  and  weak,  and  it  seemed 
as  though  the  wicked  one  would  crush  me  down  to 
death.  At  that  moment  the  thought  of  the  eagle  on 
the  wing  sustained  me.  '  As  an  eagle  stirreth  up  her 
nest,  fluttereth  over  her  young,  taketh  them,  beareth 
them  on  her  wings;  so  the  Lord  did  lead  him,  and  there 
was  no  strange  God  with  him."     Deut.  xxxii,  11,  12. 

I  was  on  the  eagle's  wing  soaring  up  to  the  very 
fountain  of  light,  as  the  eagle  towards  the  sun,  while 
the  enemy,  as  a  conquered  raven,  was  sinking  down  to- 
wards the  earth,  unable  any  more  to  rise.  It  seemed  to 
me  a  wonderful  deliverance,  while  the  following  senti- 
ment filled  my  mind: 

'  The  eagle's  eye 
The  fount  of  light 
Looks  full  in  view 
With  pinions  bright: 
While  far  below, 
With  craven  wing, 
Sinks  down  the  foe 
A  harmless  thing." 

The  above  was  written  with  his  own  hand  a  few 
weeks  after  the  time  referred  to,  when  he  was  so  far 
recovered  as  to  be  able  to  use  the  pen  himself. 


334  FEELING  FOR  THE  STEPS. 

FEELING  FOR  THE  STEPS  THAT  LEAD  TO  HEAVEN. 

"  It  is  the  body  of  the  believer  that  dies.  That  is 
left  in  the  care  of  friends.  It  is  laid  in  the  grave  as  in 
a  bed,  to  sleep  and  rest  until  the  resurrection.  The  spirit 
of  the  believer  never  dies.  As  the  Savior  says:  6  Who- 
soever liveth  aud  believeth  in  me  shall  never  die.5  And 
as  he  has  said  again:  '  Because  I  live,  ye  shall  live 
also.' 

I  have  been  feeling  after  the  steps  by  which  the 
spirit  ascends  to  heaven,  and  I  think  I  have  found  them. 
It  is  by  the  word  of  God  alone,  especially  the  1st  chap- 
ter of  John,  at  the  beginning.  1.  Faith  in  God.  As 
he  says:  '  Ye  believe  in  God.'  I  believe  in  God  as  in- 
finite in  all  his  attributes,  and  every  attribute  infinite 
love.  2d  Step.  Faith  in  Christ  the  Savior.  As  he 
says:  '  Believe  also  in  me.'  I  believe  firmly  in  him,  as 
one  with  the  Father  in  substance,  in  attributes,  and 
love;  being  the  same  with  the  Father  in  his  works,  and 
and  in  his  honor  and  glory,  but  especially  as  Emanuel, 
'  God  with  us,'  the  only  Savior,  by  his  sufferings,  obe- 
dience, and  power,  giving  to  all  believers  eternal  life. 
3d  Step.  Faith  in  the  Father's  house.  As  he  says: 
*  In  my  Father's  house.'  This  the  same  that  Paul  de- 
scribes, II  Cor.  v,  1:  "We  know  that  if  our  earthly 
house  of  this  tabernacle  were  dissolved,  we  have  a 
building  of  God,  a  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal 
in  the  heavens.'     This  I  firmly  believe. 

4th  Step.  Faith  in  the  many  mansions.  As  he  says: 
'  In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions.'  As  many 
mansions  as  there  are  persons  that  belong  to  Christ,  so 
that  there  shall  be  none  unprovided  for.  5th  Step. 
Faith  in  the  preparation.  As  he  says:  '  I  go  to  prepare 
a  place  for  you.'  A  great  work  is  going  on  in  the 
Father's  house,  preparing  these  mansions,  and  a  great 
work  is  going  on  upon  the  earth,  preparing  his  people 
for  the  mansions;  so  that  heaven  is  as  it  was  once  de- 
scribed by  a  believer,  a  prepared  place  for  a  prepared 
people. 

6th   step.    Faith  in  his   coming  for  them.      As  he 


HUMBLE  CONFIDENCE  IN  CHRIST.  335 

says;  "If  I  go  and  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will  come 
again."  He  comes  by  his  angels,  who  "are  minister- 
ing spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  to  them  who  shall  be 
heirs  of  salvation."  By  them  they  are  conducted  into 
his  presence.  As  it  is  said;  "The  beggar  died  and 
was  carried  by  angels  into  Abraham's  bosom."  7th 
step.  Faith  in  their  kind  reception  by  the  Savior.  As 
he  said;  I  will  receive  you  unto  myself."  In  this  act, 
he  welcomes  them  as  his  friends,  and  owns  and  acknow- 
ledges them  before  his  Father  and  before  his  angels. 
They  are  now  with  him  in  heaven,  according  to  his  con- 
cluding words;  "  That  where  I  am,  there  ye  may  be 
also." — Written  at  the  request  of  Dr.    Yale  May  4, 

HUMBLE    CONFIDENCE  IN  CHRIST. 

''The  souls  that  believe,  in  paradise  live, 
And  me  in  that  number  will  Jesus  receive. 
My  soul,  don't  delay,  he  calls  thee  away, 
Rise,  follow  thy  Savior,  and  bless  the  glad  day. 

No  mortal  doth  know  what  he  can  bestow, 
What  light,  strength,  and  comfort  do  after  him  go. 
So  onward  I  move|to  a  country  above, 
None  guesses  how  wondrous  my  journey  will  prove. 

Great  spoils  J  shall  win  from  death,  hell,  and  sin, 
Midst  outward  afflictions  shall  feel  Christ  within, 
And  when  I'm  to  die,  receive  me  I'll  cry, 
For  Jesus  hath  loved  me,  I  can  not  tell  why. 

But  this  I  do  find,  to  him  I  am  so  joined, 
He'll  not  live  in  glory  and  leave  me  behind, 
So  this  is  the  race  I  am  running  through  grace, 
Henceforth  till  admitted  to  see  my  Lord's  face." 

Written  May  7,  1851. 

The  following  psalm  from  Dr.  "Watts  is  probably  as 
familiar  with  most  of  my  readers  as  the  pages  of  the 
spelling  book;  and  it  is  inserted  in  this  place  only 
as  expressive  of  Dr.  Yale's  feelings  for  the  last  three  or 
four  years  of  his  life.  His  mind  dwelt  upon  it  much, 
he  repeated  it  often,  and  for  several  months  he  gave  it 
out  to  be  sung  in  the  public  assembly  so  frequently,  that 


336 


DELIGHT    IN  GOD. 


it  was  noticed  and  spoken  of  by  many.  He  caused  it 
to  be  transcribed  in  his  Scrap  Book,  on  the  23d  of 
May,  1851. 

DELIGHT  IN   GOD  AND  HIS  WORSHIP. 

"My  God,  permit  my  tongue 
This  joy,  to  call  thee  mine; 
And  let  my  early  cries  prevail, 
To  taste  thy  love  divine. 

For  life  without  thy  love, 

No  relish  can  afford; 

No  joy  can  be  compared  with  this, 

To  serve  and  please  the  Lord. 

To  thee  I'll  lift  my  hands 
And  praise  thee  while  I  live; 
Not  the  rich  dainties  of  a  feast 
Such  food  and  pleasure  give . 

In  wakeful  hours  of  night, 

I  call  my  God  to  mind ; 

I  think  how  wise  thy  counsels  are, 

And  all  thy  dealings  kind. 

Since  thou  hast  been  my  help, 
To  thee  my  spirit  flies ; 
|    And  on  thy  watchful  providence, 
My  cheerful  hope  relies. 

The  shadow  of  thy  wings 
My  soul  in  safety  keeps; 
I  follow  where  my  Father  leads, 
And  he  supports  ray  steps.'" 

For  some  months  before  his  death,  though  he  was 
not  able  to  perform  much  pulpit  labor,  he  was  able  to  do  a 
considerable  amount  of  labor  with  his  pen;  and  he  was 
as  industriously  employed,  perhaps,  as  he  was  in  the  days 
of  his  greatest  vigor.  After  completing  his  "  Select 
Verse  System,"  on  which  his  heart  was  so  much  set,  he 
wrote  a  work  of  great  interest,  which  has  been  already 
alluded  to,  and  which  he  entitled:  "A  Review  of  a 
Pastorate  of  Forty-Eight  Years;"  and  which  was  com- 
pleted but  a  few  days  before  his  death.  He  also  com- 
menced a  work  which  he  entitlpd : 


A  SURVEY  OF  THE  HEAVENLY  COUNTRY.      337 


SCRIPTURES. 

Of  this  work,  the  title  page,  the  preface,  and  an  in- 
troduction to  the  first  chapter,  is  all  that  he  wrote. 
This  the  reader  will  be  pleased  to  see  just  as  he  left  it. 

It  is  as  follows: 

PREFACE. 

With  all  due  respect,  the  author  would  say  to  the 
reader,  that  this  book  originated  in  a  desire  to  know  as 
much  as  God  has  revealed  about  heaven.  One  year  and 
eight  months  ago,  March  16,  1851  (and  it  is  now  Nov. 
14,  1852)  a  paralytic  affection  laid  him  aside  from  the 
work  of  the  ministry  entirely  for  five  months,  though 
he  afterwards  recovered  so  as  to  preach  occasionally. 
During  the  first  six  weeks,  at  times,  he  felt  as  though 
he  might  pass  at  any  time  beyond  the  boundaries  of 
time.  He  studied  John  14th  especially  to  find  the  steps 
to  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  He  found  them.  His 
meditations  by  day  and  by  night,  as  he  could  not  read, 
nor  write,  nor  hear  much  reading  or  conversation,  were 
of  the  most  agreeable  nature.  Never  was  he  happier 
in  his  life.  One  thing  he  prayed  for  and  was  answered, 
that  he  might  never  dream  of  heaven.  He  wanted  no 
view  or  thought  of  heaven,  but  such  as  God  has  re- 
vealed. Being  now  so  much  recovered  as  to  be  able  to 
wTrite  much,  and  read  some,  he  has  undertaken  this  sur- 
vey for  his  own  instruction  and  comfort,  and  presents  it 
to  the  reader,  hoping  it  may  be  of  some  little  service  in 
guiding  him  to  such  views  of  the  better  country,  as 
God  has  been  pleased  to  reveal." 

CHAPTER  I. 

THE  HEAVENLY  COUNTRY  A  REAL  LOCALITY. 

"  No  more  certain  is  it  that  there  is  an  earth,  than 
that   there   is  a   heaven.     The   proof  of  the   former  is 
29 


338  HEAVEN  A  LOCALITY. 

from  our  senses.  The  proof  of  the  latter  is  from  revela- 
tion. God  knows  both  perfectly.  And  he  has  given 
us  such  evidence  in  regard  to  both  as  is  suited  to  them 
respectively.  In  our  survey  of  the  heavenly  country 
we  shall  be  guided  by  the  word  of  God  entirely.  All 
else  is  uncertainty,  and  answers  not  the  purposes  of 
real  beings,  like  ourselves;  for  we  need  reality.  We 
consider, 


At  this  point  he  laid  down  his  pen,  and  never  took 
it  up  again;  at  least  so  far  as  it  had  respect  to  the 
completion  of  that  work.  Perhaps  wTe  may  have  cause 
to  regret  that  he  was  not  spared  to  put  this  purpose  of 
his  into  execution.  His  maturity  of  thought,  his 
familiar  acquaintance  with  scripture  truth,  and  the 
depth  of  his  religious  experience,  would  have  pecu- 
liarly qualified  him  for  such  an  undertaking.  Yet,  God 
had  other  purposes  to  accomplish,  and  it  becomes  us  to 
bow  submissive.  This  "  survey  of  the  heavenly  coun- 
try" is  even  now  being  made:  but  not  with  an  eye  of 
faith  as  was  then  proposed.  His  faith  is  changed  into 
sight,  and  he  is  permitted  to  enjoy  that  perfection  of 
bliss  which  he  then  only  anticipated. 

No  one  could  have  been  in  the  company  of  Dr.  Yale 
for  an  hour  during  the  last  years  of  his  life,  without 
being  fully  assured  that  he  was  possessed  of  an  un- 
common amount  of  personal  enjoyment.  Much  of  this 
enjoyment  found  its  source  in  a  spirit  of  entire  sub- 
mission to  the  will  of  God.  In  speaking  to  a  friend 
during  this  period  on  the  subject  of  resigning  his  pas- 
toral charge,  he  says;  "  It  is  a  pleasant  thought  to  me 
that  God  determined  from  all  eternity  precisely  how  he 
would  have  it;  and  that  by  his  grace,  I  would  have  it 
just  as  he  pleases.  It  can  not  be  better.  I  know  that 
he  will  go  on  with  his  work  both  here,  and  everywhere, 
just  as  well  without  me  as  with  me.  My  only  endeavor 
shall  be  to  do  what  I  can  in  any  way  that  God  pleases, 
to  finish  what  he  has  for  me  to  do." 


SPIRIT  OF    SUBMISSION.  339 

The  peculiarly  happy  frame  of  mind  which  he  enjoy- 
ed during  the  last  months  of  his  life,  will  appear  from 
some  extracts  from  his  correspondence,  which  will  here 
be  given.  The  first  from  which  these  extracts  are  taken 
was  dated  Aug.  15,  1849.  This  was  while  he  yet  en- 
joyed health,  and  was  performing  his  accustomed  labor, 
and  the  first  paragraph  has  respect  to  that  bereavement 
in  his  family  which  was  mentioned  on  a  preceding  page. 

"  Oh,  how  solitary  we  are  in  the  absence  of  our  loved 
one!  How  much  we  miss  him!  more,  and  more,  and 
more,  while  to  others  he  seems  to  be  passing  out  of 
mind.  His  Bible,  his  mantle — little  red  mantle,  his 
knife,  his  kite — they  keep  him  often  before  us.  But  he 
sleeps  a  sound,  long,  uninterrupted  sleep.  The  Lord 
-said  of  Lazarus:  '  1  go  to  awake  him  out  of  sleep,'  So 
will  he  awake  our  boy  out  of  sleep.  But  first  shall  we 
sleep  with  him,  and  at  the  same  moment  awake  when 
the  trumpet  shall  sound.  How  time  runs  on!  It  is  well 
to  look  steadily  to  the  other  world.  There  our  '  friends 
and  kindred  dwell.'  Above  all,  i  there  God  our  Savior 
reigns.'  It  will  be  but  a  little  while,  and  the  earth  will 
all  fade  from  our  view,  and  be  so  far  off  as  to  appear, 
if  it  appear  at  all,  as  some  distant  planet  now  appears. 
Amazing  realities  are  just  before  us !  How  fearfully  and 
wonderfully  are  we  made!  What  changes  await  us!  Oh 
may  they  all  be '  from  glory  to  glory !'  Well  may  we  leave 
this  country  for  one  so  much  better.  Well  may  we  leave 
the  house  we  have  built  here,  for  one  not  made  with 
hands.  Our  friends,  our  treasure,  our  all  are  concen- 
trating in  that  world,  which  is  emphatically  the  glory 
of  all  lands.  Willing  should  we  be  to  live,  and  labor, 
and  suffer  here,  while  God  shall  see  fit  to  keep  us  here; 
but  soon  shall  we  be  done,  gather  up  all,  and  fly  away. 
We  *  will  work  while  the  day  lasts.  The  night  cometh 
when  no  man  can  work.'  Let  us  labor  then,  not  only  to 
enter  into  his  rest,  but  also  to  induce  as  many  as  we 
can  to  go  with  us.     *  He  that  winneth  souls  is  wise." 

The  above  is  from  a  letter  to  the  parents  of  his 
adopted  son,  the  death  of  whom  is  referred  to.  From 
another  letter  addressed  to  the  same  under  date  of  April 
15,  1850,  I  extract  the  following: 


340 


A  HAPPY  FRAME  OF  MIND. 


"  The  awful  anniversary  is  passed  since  we  received 
your  letter.  It  occasioned  us  many  painful  thoughts,  but 
we  trust  they  were  not  any  of  them  murmuring  thoughts. 
It  becomes  us  to  be  very  humble,  and  to  remember  that 
our  end  is  near.  I  seem  to  myself  as  borne  on  the 
steady,  rapid  wing  of  time,  which  will  soon  set  me 
down  at  the  door  of  eternity.  I  think  I  have  but  one 
thing  to  live  for,  to  finish  the  work  which  the  Lord  has 
give  me  to  do.  As  I  see  the  day  approaching  I  endeavor 
to  double  my  diligence.  Time  seems  more  precarious 
than  ever." 

No  part  of  his  religious  comforts,  in  these  last 
months  of  his  life,  strong  and  abiding  as  they  wTere, 
originated  in  a  feeling  of  self-sufficiency  or  self-compla- 
cency. He  rather  kept  his  eye  constantly  directed  to 
the  cross  of  Christ  as  presenting  the  only  ground  of  his 
hope,  and  he  ever  magnified  the  sovereignty  of  divine 
grace  in  the  salvation  of  guilty  men.  This  truth  may 
be  illustrated  by  a  reference  to  the  following  paragraphs 
which  were  written  some  months  after  he  was  laid  aside 
from  active  ministerial  labor. 

"  God  says,  '  I,  even  I,  am  he  that  blotteth  out  your 
transgressions  for  mine  own  sake,  and  will  not  remem- 
ber your  sins.'  What  an  expression!  (  For  mine  own 
sake.'  Not  selfish;  but  not  in  any  sense  for  our  duties 
or  deservings;  entirely  contrary  to  them  all,  because 
he  is  God,  infinite  in  goodness  and  mercy.  Hence  the 
joy  the  believer  feels  in  view  of  God's  pardoning  mercy. 
He  (God)  has  done  it  himself,  because  he  is  good  and 
rich  in  mercy.  Oh,  howT  sweet  the  thought  of  pardon  as 
thus  proceeding  from  our  Father,  wTho  does  it  for  his 
own  sake!  He  can  do  it  and  yet  maintain  all  his  jus- 
tice. He  does  it  because  he  is  rich  in  mercy.  We  can 
be  willing  to  be  pardoned  on  such  grounds,  and  I  know 
of  no  other  on  which  an  ingenuous  soul  could  be  willing 
to  be  pardoned.  He  could  not  at  the  expense  of  law 
and  justice.  He  could  not  to  the  dishonor  of  God.  He 
could  not  for  any  thing  he  has  done.  But  now  as  God 
does  it  for  his  own  sake,  even  to  show  how  infinite  his 
goodness   and  mercy   are,  how  contrary  he  is  to  the 


THE  STATE  OF  HIS  HEALTH.  341 

devil's  slanders,  how  totally  different  he  is  from  all  that 
hate  him  would  represent,  we  can  rejoice  in  being  par- 
doned. So  far  from  desiring  to  withhold  any  good  from 
his  creatures,  as  selfish  ones  would  insinuate,  he  takes 
occasion  from  the  extreme  wickedness  of  man,  to  show 
a  new  treasure  of  his  goodness  in  pardoning  our  trans- 
gressions. He  blots  out  all  that  the  pen  of  justice  has 
recorded  against  us.  Yea  more,  he  puts  them  away  in 
some  hidden  corner  of  the  universe  where  no  creature 
can  find  them;  where  even  he,  speaking  after  the  man- 
ner of  men,  forgets  where  they  are  laid.  Wondrous 
grace!  Yet  this  is  the  grace  of  God.  And  it  is  part 
and  parcel  of  that  system  of  redemption  which  is  the 
great  theme  of  divine  revelation." 

The  following  short  letter  will  be  read  with  interest 
both  on  account  of  that  spirit  of  acquiescence  in  the 
will  of  God,  which  it  breathes,  and  because  of  the 
simplicity  with  which  he  speaks  of  the  state  of  his 
health.  From  its  date  it  will  be  seen  to  have  been 
written  some  time  after  his  confinement. 

"  Kingsborough,  May  29,  1851. 

"  Dear  Friend: — Yours  of  the  20th  was  duly  received, 
and  I  feel  much  obliged  to  you  for  your  kind  expressions. 
I  had  indeed  an  ill  turn  on  the  20th  of  April,  and  was 
laid  on  the  bed  three  or  four  days.  Since  that  I  have 
been  gradually  recovering  I  had  before  attended 
church  two  half  days,  and  last  sabbath  I  attended  the 
whole  day  and  heard  Mr.  Ingal  preach  twice.  I  am 
altogether  comfortable.  I  have  no  pain,  no  ache,  sleep 
well,  have  appetite  enough,  though  not  craving,  live  on 
light  food,  and  get  strength  every  day,  walk  about  with 
a  staff  or  without  one,  can  walk  without  limping,  take 
a  nap  once  a  day  about  noon,  feed  the  chickens,  pig, 
and  poney;  but  I  am  weak.  I  ride  out  every  pleasant 
day,  and  sometimes  take  with  me  Mr.  William  Ward, 
another  paralytic.  I  can  get  into  the  wagon  and  out  of 
it  without  help;  can  drive  the  horse  to  Johnstown  and 
back  again.     For  ten  weeks  I  have  not  preached  except 


342  -      PASSING  THROUGH   AWFUL    SCENES. 

to  those  who  have  called  upon  me,  with  most  of  whom 
I  have  conversed  very  freely,  and  with  much  pleasure 
and  profit  to  myself.  I  read  little  and  write  less;  but  I 
have  thought  out  many  sermons — whether  I  shall  ever 
preach  them  in  public  is  a  secret  thing.  I  dictate  a  few 
letters,  and  some  other  articles,  singing  much  mentally, 
psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  by  night  when 
awake  on  my  bed,  and  by  day  when  I  sit  in  my  chair. 
I  enjoy  the  singing  of  others  remarkably  well.  I  have 
invited  those  who  fear  God,  to  come  and  sing  for  me 
the  praises  of  God.  I  am  looking  to  a  better  country; 
have  no  fear  of  any  thing  but  sin,  which  I  hope  is  a 
conquered  enemy  and  will  be  utterly  destroyed.  I 
thank  you  for  your  proposal  of  aid,  but  at  present  I  have 
all  that  I  need.  You  may  expect  to  hear  from  me  at  the 
time  appointed,  when  I  shall  be  three  score  and  eleven. 
Your  affectionate  friend, 

Elisha  Yale." 

I  will  give  another  letter  nearly  entire,  omitting  only 
a  few  sentences  in  which  the  reader  will  feel  no  partic- 
lar  interest. 

"  Kingsborough,  Feb.  16,  1852. 

To  Mr.  C.  H.  West — Dear  friend: — The  sabbath  did 
not  allow  me  to  write  on  the  15th,  but  I  preached  in 
the  afternoon,  being  forty-nine  years  since  I  was  licensed 
to  preach  the  gospel.  Text,  Mark  vi,  11 : '  And  whosoever 
shall  not  receive  you  nor  hear  you,  when  ye  depart 
thence,  shake  off  the  dust  under  your  feet,  for  a  testimo- 
ny against  them.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  it  shall  be 
more  tolerable  for  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  in  the  day  of 
judgment,  than  for  that  city.' 

I  called  up  inanimate  things  as  witnesses  to  my 
preaching  the  gospel.  According  to  the  figurative  lan- 
guage of  scripture,  they  will  appear  in  the  judgment 
and  give  testimony. 

1.  The  dust  on  my  feet  and  my  horse's  feet;  2,  The 
buildings;  3,  The  bell;  4,  The  candles,  and  lamps,  and 
lanterns;    5,   The   Bibles;    6,   The   primers;    7,   The 


AWFUL  SCENES.  343 

tracts  and  good  books;  8,  The  confession  of  faith;  9, 
The  church  covenant;  10,  The  church  records;  11,  The 
coffins— 900  till  Dec.  31,  1851;   12,  The  grave  stones. 

Observations. — 1.  What  a  day  is  coming!  2.  What 
consternation  among  unbelievers!  3.  Will  not  all  see  why 
it  will  be  more  tolerable  for  Sodom?  4.  Once  more  now  I 
call  upon  you  to  repent  and  believe  the  gospel. 

I  feel  habitually  that  we  are  passing  through  awful 
scenes  now,  in  some  respects  more  awful  than  the  other 
world;  because  we  shall  be  there  what  we  prepare  to 
be  here.  Four  funerals  among  us  last  week  (three 
children  and  one  adult).  So  the  young  die,  and  the  old 
live.  Yet  the  old  must  die,  and  die  soon.  There  can 
be  no  mistake  about  this.  I  feel  every  day  as  though  I 
were  beyond  the  time  appointed  to  man  upon  earth, 
try  to  be  ready,  and  am  doing,  to  the  amount  of  my 
strength,  what  I  am  able  in  my  way. 

Time  passes  on  with  its  usually  steady,  unremitted 
course,  bearing  all  away  to  our  long  home.  Your  aunt 
said  this  morning,  when  I  told  her  I  was  going  to  write 
to  you, '  Oh  how  I  do  want  to  go  and  see  West's  folks !' 
I  hope  to  be  able  by  the  time  your  rail  road  is  done,  to 
take  tea  with  you  on  the  evening  of  some  future  day. 
It  seems  to  me  as  almost  presumption  to  think  of  such  a 
thing!  I  calculate  certainly  upon  nothing,  but  to  take 
my  departure  to  the  unseen  world.  That  event  is  cer- 
tain, and  the  time  fixed,  but  it  is  a  secret.  Of  course 
we  have  nothing  to  do  with  it,  but  to  be  always  ready, 
and  to  do  with  our  might  what  wre  find  to  do.  So  I  am 
doing,  but  feel  that  I  may  be  called  to  leave  just  where 
it  is,  any  work  in  which  I  am  engaged.  I  like  to  live  so 
— on  the  verge  of  eternity,  hoping  to  be  soon  with 
Christ  and  behold  his  glory,  with  all  the  redeemed. 

How  many  friends  have  I  there!  Will  they  not  be 
glad  to  see  me  come,  and  bid  me  welcome  ?  Through 
boundless  grace  I  trust  it  will  be  so.  Christ  is  my  right- 
eousness. In  him  I  hope  to  be  found.  I  think  I  shall, 
I  fear  only  one  thing — a  deceitful  heart.  God  knows  it, 
and  he  can  save  me.  Grace  has  always  been  precious  to 
me,  since  I  felt  myself  a  lost  sinner,  deserving  to  be 


344  NOT  A  RAG  OF  RIGHTEOUSNESS. 

cast  away,  unable  to  do  the  least  thing  acceptable  to 
God,  and  dependent  on  his  sovereign  grace.  But  it 
seems  more  and  more  precious  as  I  review  all  the  steps 
it  has  taken  with  me,  and  consider  that  I  am  now  just 
as  dependent,  and  always  shall  be.  Would  I  have  it 
otherwise?  Not  for  worlds.  It  is  just  as  God  would 
have  it,  and  just  as  I  would  have  it.  God  says: 
( My  counsel  shall  stand,  and  I  will  do  all  my  plea- 
sure.' Blessed  be  his  name,  it  is  my  pleasure  too. 
It  is  through  grace  I  say  this.  I  have  not  a  rag  of 
righteousness  of  my  own,  nor  the  strength  of  an  infant. 
But  I  say,  as  it  is  written  of  one,  Isaiah,  xliv,  24: 
'  Surely  shall  one  say,  in  the  Lord  have  I  righteousness 
and  strength.'  I  am  one  of  the  ones  that  say  thus.  I 
have  righteousness  enough,  and  strength  enough;  for  it 
is  all  the  Lord's,  and  infinite.  Oh  how  precious!  No 
wonder  that  Paul  said:  '  God  forbid  that  I  should  glory 
save  in  the  cross  of  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  the 
world  is  crucified  unto  me  and  I  unto  the  world.'  Here 
I  find  '  firm  footing,  solid  rock.'  It  is  this  which  gives 
me  peace  in  view  of  all  my  sins,  weaknesses,  imperfec- 
tions, and  the  changes  around  me  and  before  me.  I  feel 
like  a  little  child  that  knows  just  enough  to  run  to  his 
father  for  all  that  he  wants;  only  with  this  difference, 
that  I  know  that  my  Father's  attributes  are  infinite,  and 
every  attribute  infinite  love;  and  his  covenant  with  me 
as  my  God  is  '  ordered  in  all  things  and  sure.'  " 
Affectionate  regards  to  you  all, 

Elisha  Yale." 

Another  letter  to  the  same  friend  was  written  under 
date  of  April  13,  1852,  from  which  a  few  sentences  will 
be  extracted — as  follows : 

"  I  trust  I  am  ready  through  grace  to  go  to  the  better 
country,  the  heavenly,  the  home  of  all  believers.  But 
just  as  the  Lord  sees  best.  '  Wisdom  and  mercy  guide 
my  way.'  Praise  the  Lord,  as  I  do,  daily,  for  the  perfect 
composure  with  which  I  approach  this  crisis."  (He 
here  alludes  to  the  anticipated  resignation  of  his  pasto- 


MARVELOUS  SALVATION.  345 

ra]  charge.)  "  The  Lord  keeps  me  in  perfect  peace, 
because  my  mind  is  staid  on  him.  In  regard  to  what 
will  follow,  the  promise  is  just  as  good  as  in  regard  to 
what  there  is  before.  '  As  thy  day  is,  so  shall  thy 
strength  be.'  Thus  there  is  no  want  of  any  thing. 
1  It  is  better  to  trust  in  the  Lord  than  to  put  con- 
fidence in  man.  It  is  better  to  trust  in  the  Lord 
than  to  put  confidence  in  princes.'  Trust  him  with 
your  soul,  and  then  you  may  trust  him  with  all  the  rest. 
' 1  know  whom  I  have  believed,'  saith  Paul.  So  it 
seems  to  me  I  can  say:  It  is  the  Lord  Jesus  who  laid 
down  his  life  for  us.  Will  he  not  give  us  all  we  need, 
since  he  has  given  himself?  Has  he  given  the  greater, 
and  will  he  not  give  the  less?  Did  he  die  to  redeem  us 
from  hell,  and  does  he  not  live  to  raise  us  to  heaven? 
Oh  this  marvelous  salvation!  Well  may  we  be  filled 
with  wonder  and  delight.  Too  good,  too  great  to  be 
believed?  No,  for  it  is  of  God.  He  is  used  to  doing  great 
things.  Wre  expect  him  to  do  great  things.  Salvation 
is  all  a  very  great  matter.  Our  salvation  is  only  a  small 
item  of  this  great  matter.  Be  the  benefit  ours.  Be  all 
the  glory  his.  Magnified  is  the  boundless  grace  just  in 
proportion  to  the  depth  from  which  he  raises  us,  and 
the  height  to  which  he  exalts  us;  just  in  proportion  to 
our  worthlessness,  and  the  price  he  paid  for  our  ransom; 
just  in  proportion  to  the  enormity  of  our  sins,  and  the 
glory  which  he  is  preparing  for  us.  Saved  by  grace. 
How  sweet  the  sound!  How  low  we  lie  in  abasement! 
How  high  in  exaltation,  our  Redeemer! 

But  my  sheet  is  almost  filled.  May  you  be  abundant- 
ly filled  with  all  the  fullness  of  God,  both  you  and  yours 
evermore. 

With  affectionate  regard  to  you  all, 

I  am,  and  we  are  ever  yours, 

Elisha  Yale." 

The  last  letter  which  he  wrote  was  addressed  to  his 
relative,  the  Rev.  Cyrus  Yale  of  West  Hartford,  Conn., 
and  was  finished  and  mailed  only  the  day  before  his  de- 
parture.    It  will  be  read  with  peculiar  interest  on  ac- 


346  HIS   ILLNESS. 

count  of  the  proximity  of  the  date  to  the  time  of  his  exit. 
Here  we  see  the  man  as  he  was  when  he  was  about  to 
take  wings  and  fly  away.  It  will  be  perceived  also 
that  he  was  the  same  man  that  he  had  been  for  many 
years  preceding.  He  had  dwelt  in  the  "  land  of  Beu- 
lah  "  for  a  long  time,  and  was  only  waiting  for  the  call 
of  the  Master  to  take  him  hence.  This  letter  breathes 
the  same  spirit  that  has  appeared  in  the  preceding,  but 
possesses  additional  interest  from  the  narration  which  it 
contains  of  his  previous  labors,  and  of  his  present  ill- 
ness. The  letter  is  given  entire  with  the  exception  of 
a  few  sentences  at  the  commencement,  which  have  re- 
spect to  certain  domestic  affairs,  the  publication  of 
which  might  be  deemed  injudicious. 

It  contains  different  dates,  the  first  of  which  was: 

January  1,  1853. 

After  speaking  of  certain  changes  which  had  taken 
place  in  the  family  of  his  friend  he  adds:  "My  changes 
are  of  a  character  widely  different.  During  1852  I  re- 
signed my  pastoral  charge;  saw  two  houses  of  worship 
instead  of  one,  two  churches  instead  of  one,  two  minis- 
ters instead  of  one, and  incipient  steps  taken  to  change  the 
name  of  one  congregation  and  church  from  Congrega- 
tional to  Presbyterian,  with  correspondent  changes  in 
other  respects.  But  my  great  change  has  not  yet  come. 
In  my  retirement  from  the  work  of  preaching  the  gos- 
pel, I  find  myself  relieved  of  a  great  burden.  How 
kind  is  our  Heavenly  Father!  '  He  knoweth  our  frame; 
he  rememebereth  that  we  are  dfist.'  He  saw  me  une- 
qual to  my  burden,  and  he  said,  *  Rest.'  Yet  how  kind 
to  divide  the  work  betwen  two  young  men! 

Friday,  Jan.  7.  I  was  hoping  to  furnish  and  send  off 
this  letter  in  due  time.  On  Saturday  afternoon  I  heard 
a  sacramental  lecture,  our  minister  being  absent.  On 
sabbath  morning  I  preached  at  Gloversville,  their  min- 
ister being  absent  also.  Sabbath  afternoon  I  adminis- 
tered the  Lord's  supper  alone.  In  the  evening  I  attend- 
ed the  monthly  concert  in  our  church.  Felt  well,  but 
did  nothing.     On   Monday   I  did  a   little   business    in 


I  FEEL  THAT  I  AM  FINISHING  UP  MY  WORK.  347 

Johnstown;  felt  well,  but  being  a  little  out  of  time,  I 
probably  ate  a  little  too  much.  On  Tuesday  morning  I 
rose  at  five,  and  thought  I  never  felt  better  in  my  life. 
I  bathed  as  usual  in  cold  water  in  my  room,  but  felt  a 
chill.  Made  haste  to  get  warm.  During  thirty-six 
hours  I  had  no  appetite  and  ate  nothing.  Completely 
exhausted,  very  little  pain  except  from  exhaustion, 
which  seemed  almost  insupportable,  attended  with  some 
diarrhea,  and  the  operation  of  a  little  medicine.  Now 
I  am  comfortable,  but  very  weak.  Such  complaints  are 
rather  epidemic  among  us,  attended  with  very  cold  ex- 
tremities. This  has  taught  me  how  soon  I  may  be  off, 
and  leave  all  behind.  I  wished  to  have  things  done  up 
a  little  more  thoroughly;  but  in  the  main  1  think  all 
things  are  done. 

Saturday,  8.  Hope  to  be  well  as  usual  in  a  few 
days.  It  is  wTell  to  be  reminded  solemnly  of  the  end  of 
life,  and  how  suddenly  it  may  come.  I  have  thought 
much  in  months  past  of  the  world  to  which  we  are 
going.  The  removal  of  your  Mary  has  called  my  at- 
tention anew  to  that  subject.  Do  we  think  enough  of 
the  time  to  leave?  Our  Savior  began  early  to  tell  his 
disciples  of  the  things  that  he  should  suffer.  They 
were  amazingly  disappointed,  and  Peter  said:"  "  These 
things  shall  not  come  unto  thee."  But  our  Lord 
knew  his  business  better  than  the  disciples  could  teach 
him.  How  are  Christians  also  broken  up  in  their  cal- 
culations! We  learn  by  slow  degrees  what  is  the  great 
business  of  life.  Not  to  make  this  world  our  home — 
not  to  lay  up  our  treasures  here;  but  to  trust  in  the  Lord 
and  do  good.  Christian  parents  learn  that  the  great 
matter  for  themselves  and  for  their  children  is  to  do  all 
for  the  Lord,  and  to  make  it  the  great  business  of  life 
to  promote  his  cause  and  build  up  his  kingdom.  In 
that  we  have  our  all.  In  that  we  find  an  object,  large 
enough  for  our  greatest,  our  noblest  desires,  and  that 
for  which  we  may  lay  out  our  largest  means,  and  use 
our  most  ample  powers.  It  is  living  for  something  when 
we  live  for  God.  And  though  lean  do  but  little,  I 
delight  in  seeing  my  brethren  in  the  ministry  strong  to 


348  I  FEEL  THAT  I  AM  FINISHING  UP  MY  WORK. 

labor.     A  letter  from   Brother  Brace,  received  when 
was  very  weak,  pained  me  while  he  detailed  such  laborl 
as  were  once   common  to  him  and  me.     It  comforts  ms 
while  I  think  that  the  '  Lord  lays  aside  his  laborers,  ane 
goes  on  with  his  work.'  ,d 

How  kind  that  he  allows  them  to  rest  from  their 
labors !  It  comforts  me  to  see  my  two  young  brethren 
enter  into  my  labors,  and  dividing  my  work  between 
them.  Much  remains  to  be  done.  I  am  gratified  to 
be  allowed  to  see  in  cases  how  people  will  conduct  when 
I  am  gone — at  funerals,  in  the  house  of  God,  at  prayer- 
meetings.  I  have  lived  to  see  the  oldest  man  buried, 
who  was  at  the  head  of  a  family  when  I  first  came  to 
Kingsborough.  A  few  women  are  older,  but  I  am  the 
oldest  man  in  the  house  of  God,  but  one.  In  the 
prayer-meeting  I  look  upon  all  as  younger  than  I. 
Those  who  used  to  meet  there  to  pray,  are  all  gone. 
But  I  see  how  the  younger  ones  conduct  themselves. 
Every  man  whom  I  hear  pray,  has  learned  to  pray 
since  I  commenced  my  work.  And  I  think  they  will 
go  on,  after  I  meet  with  them  no  more.  What  a  pre- 
cious thought!  0  that  prayer  may  never  cease  to  be 
offered  here  as  long  as  the  sun  and  moon  endure.  Then 
will  come  the  blessing,  even  life  forevermore.  I  feel 
that  I  am  finishing  up  my  work.  But  0,  how  imper- 
fect has  every  part  of  it  been!  "  To  him  that  worketh 
not,  but  believeth  on  him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly, 
his  faith  is  counted  for  righteousness."  This  is  the 
only  foundation  of  my  hope.  All  other  hopes  are  per- 
ishing. My  righteousnesses  are  all  as  filthy  rags.  But 
Christ  is  "  the  Lord  our  Righteousness."  When  the 
next  quarter  returns  I  hope  to  hear  from  you.  And  if 
the  half  year  comes  again  to  me,  happy  shall  I  be  to 
communicate  again  with  you.  In  this  letter  you  see 
many  marks  of  imperfection  but  the  will  must  answer 
for  the  deed.     Affectionate  regards  to  you  all. 

Elisha   Yale." 

This  was  the  last  letter   he  ever  wrote,  and  this  the 
last  time  which  he  ever  subscribed  his  name.     He  liter- 


THE  EPITAPH.  349 

ally  wrote  it  on  "  the  verge  of  worlds" — though  it  does 
not  appear  that  he  then  immediately  anticipated  the 
event,  more  than  he  had  done  for  many  months  pre- 
ceding. He  finished  this  letter  and  went  with  it  to  the 
post  office,  on  Saturday  afternoon.  At  evening  he  re- 
tired as  usual  to  rest,  as  comfortable  as  he  had  been 
through  the  day.  About  11  o'clock,  he  was  discovered 
to  have  been  seized  with  an  apoplectic  fit.  Friends  were 
called  and  remedies  applied,  and  after  about  an  hour 
his  consciousness  returned.  From  this  time  he  con- 
tinued conscious,  and  possessed  of  the  most  perfect 
serenity,  and  communicated  most  freely  with  his  friends, 
until  near  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  sabbath, 
when  he  went  into  another  fit,  and,  without  a  struggle  or 
a  groan,  passed  into  that  state  of  celestial  bliss  which 
he  had  so  long  anticipated.  His  remains  were  interred 
on  the  succeeding  Thursday  in  the  village  grave  yard, 
by  the  side  of  his  aged  father,  and  in  the  midst  of  his 
people.  His  wish  was  long  before  expressed,  that  there 
should  be  placed  at  his  grave  only  a  plain  stone  of 
ordinary  size,  and  to  contain  only  the  lines  which  he 
had  seen  fit  to  dictate.  Many  of  his  friends,  however 
particularly  desire  to  rear  a  monument  to  his  memory, 
and  which,  notwithstanding  his  own  personal  wishes, 
may  perhaps  hereafter  be  done. 

The  lines  which  he  desired  to  have  engraved  upon 
his  tombstone  were  dictated  at  the  time  of  his  greatest 
feebleness,  in  the  spring  of  1851,  and  recorded  by  his 
particular  request.  After  filling  the  blanks  which  were 
then  necessarily  left,  they  are  as  follows: 

"Elisha  Yale 

Was  born  at  Lee,  Massachusetts,  June  15,  17S0. 

Was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  Feb.  15,  1803. 

Was  ordained  at  Kingsborough  May  23,  1804. 

Preached  his  last  sermon  Jan.  2,  1853. 

Died  Jan.  9,  1853. 

Jehovah  Jesus  is  my  hope. 
Hope  thou  in  Jesus  Jehovah." 


30 


%\t  $ipe  Christian  ^ a i n g : 
A  SERMON, 

PREACHED  AT  KINGSBOROUGH,  JANUARY  13, 1853, 

AT 

THE  FUNERAL 

OF   THE 

REV.  ELISHA  YALE,  D.  D. 

BY  JEREMIAH  WOOD. 


Entered,  according  to  act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1853, 

BY  JEREMIAH  WOOD, 

In  the  Clerk's  office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Northern  District 
of  New- York. 


SERMON. 

u  Thou  shalt  come  to  thy  grave  in  a  full  age,  like  as  a  shock  of 
corn  cometh  in  in  his  season." — Job  v,  26. 

Human  life  may  be  appropriately  compared  to  a 
journey.  On  our  great  thoroughfares  we  are  some- 
times surprised  to  see  such  a  multitude  of  people,  all 
crowding  on  to  their  anticipated  place  of  destination. 
But  the  world  itself  is  one  great  thoroughfare;  and  all 
its  population  are  hurrying  on,  with  the  velocity  of 
time  to  the  end  of  their  course.  Men  may  sometimes 
appear  to  themselves  to  be  stationary.  They  are  sur- 
rounded by  the  same  objects,  and  enjoy  the  same  plea- 
sures, and  associate  with  the  same  friends  for  many 
successive  years.  And  what  though  their  whitening  locks 
may  indicate  to  others  that  they  are  hastening  on,  with 
rapid  strides,  to  another  and  endless  state  of  existence; 
yet  they  themselves  scarce  realise  that  this  is  the  case. 

MAN  IS  MIGRATORY. 

It  is  not  meant  that  he  is  passing  from  one  country 
to  another;  but  from  one  world  to  another.  Not  indeed 
that  he  is  to  range  through  immeasurable  space,  and  fly 
from  planet  to  planet,  in  his  survey  of  the  magnificent 
works  of  the  great  Creator.  But  this  earth  which  con- 
stitutes his  present  habitation,  like  an  old,  dilapidated 
building,  is  to  fall  into  decay;  and  he  is  to  pass  into 
other  climes,  and  to  be  an  inhabitant  of  another  world. 

In  journeying,  people  sometimes  endure  many  hard- 
ships, and  encounter  many  dangers,  and  pass  through 
many  difficulties.  There  may  be  rough  roads,  and  hard 
fare,  and  chilling  winds,  and  drenching  storm,  and  ex- 
cessive fatigue.      Yet,  let  the  way-worn   traveler  only 


354  HUMAN  LIFE  A  JOURNEY. 

indulge  the  expectation  of  a  safe  arrival  at  home,  and 
the  enjoyment  ^of  its  comforts;  and  all  these  things 
are  to  him  the  merest  trifles. 

So  with  our  journey  to  the  grave,  and  to  the  eternal 
world.  There  are  hardships  to  be  endured,  there  are 
difficulties  to  be  overcome,  there  are  dangers  to  be  en- 
countered. But  what  are  these?  Oh!  what  are  these, 
if  our  eye  can  but  rest  on  those  Celestial  Mansions 
which  Christ  has  gone  to  prepare  for  his  people;  and 
if  we  can  but  look  to  them  as  our  future  and  eternal 
home? 

The  text  directs  our  thoughts  to  the  consideration  of 
our  approaching  end.  "  Thou  shalt  come  to  thy  grave 
in  a  full  age,  like  as  a  shock  of  corn  cometh  in  in  his  sea- 
son"    Observe, 

I.  That  we  are  here  reminded  of  a  truth  which  is 
of  universal  applicability. 

The  truth  to  which  I  refer  is,  that  we  are  all  coming 
to  the  grave.  It  is  true  of  the  whole  human  family, 
whatsoever  their  pursuits,  whatsoever  their  character, 
whatsoever  their  condition  in -life;  the  prince  and 
the  peasant,  the  philosopher  and  the  idiot,  the  learned 
and  the  ignorant,  ihe  man  of  wealth  with  his  mil- 
lions, and  the  man  of  poverty  with  the  merest  pittance 
of  earthly  good. 

It  is  true  that  people  come  to  it  in  a  great  variety 
of  ways.  Some  ride  on  in  state  and  are  clad  in  purple; 
while  others  hobble  on  their  crutches  and  are  clothed  in 
sackcloth.  Some  wend  their  way  with  nimble  step 
and  a  merry  countenance;  while  others  wet  the  very 
path  which  they  tread  with  their  tears,  and  the  chief 
music  which  attends  their  weary  footsteps,  are  their 
own  deep-toned  sighs  and  doleful  groans. 

Yet,  in  one  way  or  another,  all  come  to  the  grave. 
With  what  startling  rapidity  is  the  grave  filling  up! 
Filling  up,  too,  with  the  great  and  the  good.  How 
greatly  has  this  list  been  increased  within  the  few  past 
months!  The  statesman,  and  the  senator,  and  the  divine 
are  laid  equally  low  in  the  dormitory  of  the  dead.  The 
resting  place  of  the  one  may  indeed  be   marked  by 


THE   DESOLATIONS  CAUSED  BY  DEATH.  355 

wealth.  But,  there  they  are,  resting  in  the  silent 
sepulcher,  and  awaiting  the  archangel's  summons  to 
awake.  Ah!  indeed,  it  is  already  true  that  the  dead 
far  outnumber  the  living.  But,  why  should  we  dwell 
upon  a  truth  which  is  so  obvious  to  the  most  casual  ob- 
server? And  why  complain,  or  be  of  a  sorrowful  coun- 
tenance, in  view  even  of  this  prevalent  mortality? 
Why  complain? 

Is  it  because  the  senate  chamber  no  longer  resounds 
with  the  eloquence  of  these  departed  statesmen?  Be- 
cause the  man  of  God  no  longer  occupies  his  accus- 
tomed place  in  the  sacred  desk?  Because  an  empty 
chair  is  found  in  the  domestic  circle,  and  the  lips  of 
him  are  sealed  in  death,  who  led  the  devotions  of  the 
family,  and  offered  to  God  their  morning  and  evening 
incense? 

It  is  true  that  these  vacancies  are  seen,  and  felt,  and 
realized;  but  the  stream  of  life  is  like  the  rolling  of  the 
mighty  waters;  the  current  is  constantly  advancing;  and 
as  those  portions  which  are  farthest  in  advance,  glide 
on  and  dash  over  the  bounding  cataract,  and  are  lost  in 
the  ocean  beneath,  others  rush  on  to  occupy  the  place 
of  those  which  have  gone  before.  Ah!  indeed,  there 
is  a  sense  of  desolation  around  the  spot  which  has  been 
heretofore  fillled  by  the  unconscious  sleeper — a  feeling  of 
desolation  in  the  heart  of  the  bereaved  companion,  and 
the  circle  of  sorrowing  friends.  His  place  is  vacant, 
not  only  at  home,  wThere  the  lack  is  felt  more  than  any- 
where else;  but  even  in  the  street  we  look  for  his  accus- 
tomed tread,  but  it  is  not  there.  In  the  social  gather- 
ing for  prayer  and  praise  we  seem  to  wait  for  him  to 
enter;  but  we  wait  in  vain.  We  enter  the  house  of 
God  in  which  he  was  always  found,  but  when  we  look 
towardi  the  seat  in  which  he  had  heretofore  been  seen, 
we  are  admonished  that  there  is  one  less  worshiper  to 
engage  in  these  solemn  acts  of  devotion.  We  turn  to- 
wards the  sacred  desk  from  which  he  had  for  many 
a  successive  year  been  administering  consolation  to 
God's  mourning  saints,  and  beseeching  sinners  to  cease 


356  YET,  WHY  SHOULD  WE  BE  SORROWFUL? 

their  rebellion  and  exercise  the  spirit  of  reconciliation. 
We  look;  but  there  seem  to  be  mourning  weeds  even 
upon  God's  altar;  not  because  the  gospel  has  lost  its 
charms,  nor  because  it  has  ceased  to  be  "  good  tidings  of 
great  joy;"  but  because  the  man — the  man  who  had 
plead  the  cause  of  God  and  wooed  sinners  to  Christ, 
has  ceased  from  his  labors,  and  laid  him  down  in  the 
grave  to  rest. 

Yet,  why  should  we  be  sorrowful?  Especially  at  the 
removal  of  one  who  has  filled  up  life  in  the  discharge 
of  all  its  duties?  Who  has  labored  in  the  cause  of  his 
Master  until  hoary  age  has  crowned  his  temples?  Who 
has  left  no  part  of  the  great  work  of  life  undone?  Who 
has  died  in  a  full  age,  and  has  gone  to  his  reward  with 
his  crown  studded  with  the  jewels  which  he  has  gather- 
ed for  his  Master? 

Such  was  the  case  with  our  departed  father.  He  did 
not  lay  aside  his  armor  until  he  had  fought  the  battle 
and  won  the  victory.  He  did  not  cease  to  labor  until 
the  sun  had  gone  far  down  beneath  the  western  horizon. 
He  did  not  claim  the  reward  until  the  race  had  been 
fairly  won.  The  sentiment  of  the  text  may  with  great 
propriety  be  applied  to  him:  "  He  has  come  to  the 
grave  in  a  full  age,  like  as  a  shock  of  corn  cometh  in 
in  his  season." 

But  the  language  of  the  text  not  only  reminds  us  of  the 
certainty  of  our  approach  to  the  grave;  but  of  the 
peaceful  manner  in  which  death  is  sometimes  met. 
"  Thou  shalt  come" — intimating  that  he  moves  on  and 
advances  nearer  and  nearer  to  his  approaching  end;  not 
as  it  were  by  constraint  and  with  fearful  apprehensions 
of  the  future;  but  as  if  he  felt  that  death  had  lost  its 
sting,  and  that  there  was  nothing  either  in  the  grave  or 
heyo?id  it  for  him  to  fear.  Men  are  sometimes  dragged 
to  the  grave  as  the  culprit  is  dragged  to  the  gallows. 
Indeed  it  is  always  very  much  against  his  will  that  a 
wicked  man  dies.  He  would  live  always  in  this  world, 
would  enjoy  his  farms,  and  his  merchandise,  and  his 
gold,  and  his  silver.  And  what  though  he  often  com- 
plains of  the  ills  of  life,  and  mourns  on  account  of  its 


DYING  PANGS  DREADED. 


357 


adversities;  yet  there  is  something  so  much  more  dread- 
ful in  the  anticipations  of  the  future,  that  he  is  willing 
to  endure  them  all  rather  than  to  risk  the  change.  Oh! 
how  dreadful  is  it  for  a  wicked  man  to  die !  He  feels  it  to 
be  dreadful.  Hence  it  is  by  force  or  violence  that 
he  is  torn  away  from  his  present  enjoyments,  and 
ushered  into  the  presence  of  an  insulted,  an  offended 
God.  "  He  shall  be  driven  from  light  into  darkness, 
and  chased  out  of  the  world."  "  The  ungodly  are  like 
the  chaff  which  the  wind  driveth  away." 

But  it  is  not  thus  that  the  Christian  dies.  It  is  true 
indeed  that  dying  pangs  are  sometimes  dreaded  evqn 
by  him.  It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  the  dying  mar- « 
tyr  takes  pleasure  in  the  rack;  or  that  he  feels  no  pain 
when  his  flesh  is  torn  from  his  bones,  or  his  body  is 
dismembered  by  the  instruments  of  torture.  Even 
the  immaculate  Saviour  appears  to  have  shrunk  from 
his  sufferings;  and  as  his  sweat  of  blood  was  running 
down  his  agonized  body,  and  his  mind  had  the  fullest 
apprehension  of  his  approaching  conflict,  he  said: 
"  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  me"  Nor 
do  we  wonder  that  Paul  should  have  said:  "Not  that 
we  would  be  unclothed,  but  clothed  upon,  that  mortality 
may  be  swallowed  up  of  life." 

Yet  is  it  true,  that  God  enables  his  own  people  to 
meet  even  death  with  composure.  The  language  of 
Christian  confidence,  yea,  of  holy  triumph,  which  the 
dying  saint  is  enabled  to  use,  is:  "0  death,  where  is 
thy  sting?  0  grave,  where  is  thy  victory!  Thanks  be 
to  God  which  giveth  us  the  victory  through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ"  1  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have 
finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith;  Henceforth 
there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness,  which 
the  Ijord  the  righteous  Judge  shall  give  me  at  that  day; 
And  not  to  me  only,  but  unto  all  them  also  that  love  his 
appearing" 

There  is  a  darkness  about  the  tomb,  even  to  the  mind 
of  the  Christian  believer;  yet  he  finds  by  his  own  bless- 
ed experience  that  the  presence  of  Christ  can  give  light 
even  in  that  darkness.  There  is  a  light  that  can  pene- 
trate the  darkness  of  the  grave;  and  the  dying  believer 


358  DYING  GRACE  TRIUMPHANT. 

sings;  Though  I  walk  though  the  valley  of  the  shadow 
of  death,  1  will  fear  no  evil,  for  thou  art  with  me,  thy 
rod  and  thy  staff  they  comfort  me."  The  departing 
saint  comes  to  the  grave  as  an  absent  son  comes  home 
to  his  father's  house.  Then  indeed  does  he  experience 
the  fulfillment  of  the  Savior's  promise  to  his  disciples; 
"  I  will  come  again  and  receive  you  to  myself;  that 
where  I  am  there  ye  may  be  also." 

Observe, 

II.  That  the  period  spoken  of  in  the  text  at  which 
death  would  come,  deserves  to  be  considered. 


The  most  palpable  import  of  the  language  perhaps 
may  be,  that  he  would  live  to  be  an  old  man.  To  live 
to  an  old  age,  perhaps  is  the  universal  desire  of  the 
human  mind:  and  indeed  in  many  respects  it  is  desira- 
ble. There  is  something  sad  in  the  thought  that  the 
flower  should  be  nipped  in  the  bud;  or  that  the  swelling 
storm  should  sweep  away  the  harvest  while  yet  in  its 
greenness.  So  is  there  sadness  in  the  thought  that  lisp- 
ing infancy  or  prattling  childhood  should  be  made  to 
feel  death's  freezing  chill,  or  that  athletic  manhood 
should  be  made  to  wither  and  die,  even  as  the  gigantic 
oak  is  upturned  by  the  sweeping  hurricane,  and  the 
towering  cedar  falls  before  the  resistless  tornado. 

Our  notions  of  old  age,  however,  are  all  comparative. 
In  the  antediluvian  age,  a  man  of  eighty  was  but  a 
youth;  and  perhaps  it  will  be  so  again  in  the  days  of  the 
millennium.  In  reference  to  this  period,  the  promise  is, 
"  There  shall  be  no  more  thence  an  infant  of  days,  nor 
an  old  man  that  has  not  filled  his  days;  for  the  child 
shall  die  a  hundred  years  old:  But  the  sinner  being  a 
hundred  years  old  shall  be  accursed.  And  they  shall 
build  houses  and  inhabit  them;  and  they  shall  plant 
vineyards  and  eat  the  fruit  of  them.  They  shall  not 
build  and  another  inhabit;  they  shall  not  plant,  and 
another  eat;  for  as  the  days  of  a  tree  are  the  days  of 
my  people,  and  mine  elect  shall  long  enjoy  the  work  of 


THE  END  OF  HUMAN  LIFE.  359 

their  hands."  "  As  the  days  of  a  tree  are  the  days  of 
my  people."  There  is  nothing  in  the  whole  vegetable 
kingdom  which  is  so  long-lived  as  a  tree.  Human  life 
is  ordinarily  compared  to  things  which  are  most  tran- 
sient and  fleeting — the  springing  grass — the  opening 
flower — the  passing  vapor.  But  it  is  here  compared  to  a 
tree.  There  must  be  a  mighty  difference  between  the 
life  of  man  as  it  is  to  be  and  as  it  is  now. 

Or,  the  language  of  the  text  may  intimate  that  he 
would  die  when  his  life  had  been  so  spent  as  to  answer 
life's  great  end.  There  is  a  sense  in  which  even  a 
young  man  may  be  said  to  be  of  "  a  full  age."  One 
man  at  thirty  may  have  done  more  for  God  and  the 
world  than  another  at  sixty.  Henry  Martyn,  and  Sam- 
uel J.  Mills,  and  Robert  Murray  McCheyne,  and  a  host 
of  others  eminent  for  their  usefulness,  died  in  compara- 
tive youth.  Nor  were  Brainard,  and  Payson,  and  Net- 
tleton3  and  Richmond  old  men.  They  all  died  with 
their  armor  on,  and  were  cut  down  in  the  midst  of  their 
usefulness.  Yet  it  was  not  until  each  had  made  his  im- 
press upon  the  world.  Though  not  old  in  years,  they 
were  of  "a  full  age." 

Again:  The  language  of  the  text  implies  that  his 
death  would  be  seasonable.  "  Like  as  a  shock  of  corn 
corneth  in  in  his  season."  The  corn  is  gathered  in  its 
proper  time.  "  In  his  season  " — when  it  is  ripe,  and 
ready  for  the  garner,  then  is  the  labor  of  the  harvest 
performed.  The  husbandman  is  not  accustomed  to  cut 
down  the  growing  corn,  ere  its  juices  have  become 
dried,  or  its  kernel  mature.  It  is  true  that  there  are 
some  things- in  the  vegetable  world  which  are  not  suf- 
fered to  ripen  at  all.  There  are  noxious  plants  and 
destructive  brambles,  and  worthless  trees,  which  are  fit 
only  for  the  fire.  The  removal  of  such  things  some- 
times becomes  necessary,  that  they  may  not  obstruct 
the  growth  of  that  which  is  really  useful.  The  choking 
bramble  must  be  plucked  up  by  the  roots,  and  the  over- 
shadowing branches  of  the  worthless  thorn  must  be  re- 
moved. 

So  it  is  that  wicked  men  are  often  cut  off  in  the 


360  the  christian's  death  seasonable. 

midst  of  their  days.  They  are  already  ripe  for  ruin; 
are  already  fit  for  the  fires  of  perdition,  and  to  cut  short 
their  pestilential  influence  in  the  community,  God  cuts 
them  down.  True,  indeed,  there  are  some  of  this  class 
whom  the  infinite  mercy  of  God  spares  to  extreme  old 
age;  that  his  grace  may  be  magnified  in  their  final  sal- 
vation, or  his  justice  made  still  more  manifest  in  their 
condemnation.  So  also  there  are  pious,  devoted,  active, 
useful  Christians  who  are  called  away  in  early  life. 
There  is  a  mystery  about  such  providences,  which  it  is 
impossible  for  us  to  understand,  and  in  respect  to  which 
we  feel  that  "  God's  way  is  in  the  sea,  and  his  paths  in 
the  great  waters,  and  his  footsteps  are  not  known."  Yet 
God  calls  away  none  of  his  people  until  their  graces 
are  mature,  and  they  have  become  ripe  for  heaven. 
Some  may  have  been  ripened  sooner  than  others,  and 
there  may  be  reasons  why  God  removes  them  from  earth 
and  calls  them  home  to  himself,  which  he  has  not  been 
pleased  to  reveal  to  us.  But  in  general  the  principle  is 
doubtless  true,  that  the  death  of  all  God's  people  takes 
place  at  the  proper  time. 

If  these  things  be  so,  then  the  death  of  the  mature 
Christian  is  no  more  cause  of  grief,  than  the  gathering 
of  the  ripened  harvest.  Who  feels  to  regret  when  the 
well-loaded  cart  returns  from  the  field,  freighted  with 
its  sheaves?  There  may  be  an  appearance  of  desolation 
about  the  naked  field,  and  we  may  feel  sad  at  the  change 
which  is  there  presented  to  the  eye,  when  the  golden 
grain  has  disappeared,  and  nought  appears  in  its  stead 
but  the  withered  stubble  and  the  dried-up  roots.  Yet,  the 
song  of  "harvest  home,"  has  always,  in  all  generations, 
been  sung  with  feelings  of  gladness  and  joy.  It  is  with 
tears  that  the  seed  is  sometimes  sown;  but  with  joy 
that  the  harvest  is  reaped. 

And  what  though  sadness  does  steal  over  our  spirits 
at  the  loneliness  which  hangs  around  the  bed-chamber 
and  the  closet  of  our  departed  friends,  and  the  place 
where  they  worshiped  God  in  the  public  assembly  and 
at  the  family  altar — yet  we  will  not  indulge  our  grief, 
knowing  that  God  has  removed  them  hence  even  as  the 
husbandman  gathers  in  the  ripened  sheaves. 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  NO  CAUSE  OF  GRIEF.    36  1 

And  now,  brethren,  it  is  not  difficult  for  any  one  of 
us  who  have  been  acquainted  with  our  departed  father, 
to  see  how  well  these  leading  thoughts  apply  to  him. 
He  is  dead;  and  in  this  respect  has  he  fulfilled  the  uni- 
versal law  of  nature.  He  has  come  to  the  grave  in 
peace.  It  can  not  be  said  of  him  that  he  was  violently 
hurried  away  from  his  earthly  endearments  and  associa- 
tions against  his  will.  Indeed,  he  loved  his  friends  as 
well  as  friends  should  be  loved.  He  loved  the  church, 
and  was  willing  to  live  and  labor  for  its  prosperity. 
He  loved  his  race,  and  for  the  welfare  of  human  kind  it 
was  that  he  was  laborious  in  toil,  and  ceaseless  in  efforts, 
and  unremitting  in  his  exertions. 

Yet  he  loved  his  God  more  than  all,  and  at  his  bidding 
was  he  ready  to  rise  and  depart.  Nor  was  he  called 
away  until  he  had  lived  to  the  full  age  at  which  it  is 
common  for  man  to  live;  he  had  measured  his  three 
score  years  and  ten,  and  might  with  propriety  be  said  to 
be  an  old  man;  yet  until  recently  might  it  have  been 
said  that  "  his  eye  was  not  dim,  nor  his  natural  force 
abated." 

And  as  he  lived  to  a  good  old  age,  so  also  did  he  in 
his  life  answer  life's  great  end.  It  could  not  be  said  of 
him  in  any  sense,  that  he  was  a  blank  in  the  community. 
His  influence  was  every  where  felt,  and  it  was  every 
where  salutary.  His  desire  always  was  that  God  might 
be  glorified  and  the  world  benefited  through  his  instru- 
mentality. To  this  end  he  lived,  and  this  result  was 
realized. 

Moreover  it  is  true  that  maturity  of  the  various 
Christian  graces  marked  his  character  in  a  preeminent 
degree,  for  many  of  the  later  years  of  his  life.  It  be- 
came evident  to  his  friends  that  he  was  fast  ripening  for 
heaven,  and  when  death  came,  nothing  of  the  work  of 
preparation  remained  to  be  done.  He  had  his  loins  girt 
about,  his  staff  in  his  hand,  his  lamp  well-trimmed,  and 
he  was  only  waiting  for  the  summons. 

The  estimate  in  which  his  Christian   character  was 
held  in  the  surrounding  community  may  be  seen  by  the 
suggestions  which  different  individuals  were  pleased  to 
31 


362  THE    SUBJECT    APPLIED. 

make  as  to  the  text  which  it  would  be  proper  to  use  at 
his  funeral.  An  aged  father  who  had  been  familiarly 
acquainted  with  his  ministerial  and  personal  character 
for  nearly  half  a  century,  suggested  the  following: 

"Mark  the  perfect  man  and  behold  the  upright;  for 
the  end  of  that  man  is  peace."  Another  person  sug- 
gested the  following,  as  a  suitable  and  appropriate 
theme:  "Know  ye  not  that  there  is  a  prince  and  a 
great  man  fallen  this  day  in  Israel?"  Others  again  had 
their  thoughts  involuntarily  directed  towards  the  scenes 
connected  with  the  ascension  into  heaven  of  the  prophet 
Elijah.  They  seemed  to  be  so  surrounded  with  a  celes- 
tial atmosphere,  that  in  view  of  his  departure  they  felt 
disposed  to  cry  out:  "  My  father,  my  father,  the  chariot 
of  Israel  and  the  horsemen  thereof."  Either  of  these 
would  have  been  peculiarly  appropriate,  and  expressive 
either  of  his  personal  character,  or  his  prominent 
position  and  influence  in  society,  or  the  peaceful  and 
triumphant  manner  in  which  he  came  to  his  end. 

But  this  congregation  are  doubtless  expecting  that  I 
will  speak  more  definitely  of  the  character  and  labors 
of  their  now  sainted  pastor.  No  eulogy  can  benefit  the 
sleeping  dead,  and  we  know,  indeed,  that  if  he  was 
now  possessed  of  consciousness,  he  would  turn  away 
his  ears  when  it  was  uttered.  During  all  his  long  life 
of  devoted  piety  and  active  usefulness,  he  was  never 
heard  to  speak  a  word  in  praise  of  himself.  Self-praise 
constituted  no  part  of  his  character;  and  this  is  a  feel- 
ing which  found  no  place  in  his  heart. 

Yet  we  may  hold  up  the  example  of  the  dead  for  the 
benefit  of  the  living.  "We  may  speak  of  what  he  has 
been,  during  a  long  course  of  years,  while  engaged  in 
active  labors  for  the  welfare  of  the  church  and  the  sal- 
vation of  men,  that  survivors  may  thereby  be  stimulated 
to  the  same  activity  and  zeal  for  the  attainment  of  the 
same  end. 

We  propose  to  speak  of  him  in  respect  to  his  personal 
character;  his  ministerial  fidelity;  the  results  of  his  la- 
bors;  and  the  peacefulness  of  his  end. 

1.  His  personal  character. 


dr.  yale's  personal  character.  363 

It  may  be  said  of  him  as  it  was  of  Barnabas:  "  He 
was  a  good  man  and  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  of 
faith;  and  much  people  were  added  to  the  Lord."  One 
prominent  thing  which  ever  marked  his  religious  char- 
acter, was  the  spirit  of  unreserved  devotedncss  to  the 
service  of  God.  This  was  manifest  to  all  who  enjoyed 
the  privilege  of  his  acquaintance;  and  it  also  appears 
from  the  record  which  he  himself  made  respecting  his 
religious  feelings.  He  evidently  felt  that  he  was  "  not 
his  own;  and  that  having  been  bought  with  a  price,  he 
should  glorify  God  in  his  body  and  in  his  spirit  which 
are  God's." 

There  has  been  found  among  his  papers  since  his 
death,  a  small  manusoript  volume,  written  by  his  own 
hand,  and  bearing  the  following  title  in  Latin:  "  Deo 
devotus  in  vita,  in  morte,  ad  eternitatem  " — the  English 
of  which  when  translated  is:  To  God  do  I  devote  myself 
in  life,  in  death,  and  to  eternity.  In  this  volume  there 
is  the  following  narrative  of  his  early  life,  and  of  some 
things  connected  with  his  ministerial  labors: 

"I  was  born  at  Lee,  in  the  county  of  Berkshire,  and 
state  of  Massachusetts,  on  the  15th  day  of  June,  1780. 
I  was  the  subject  of  many  serious  impressions  in  child- 
hood and  youth,  in  reading  the  primer,  especially  the 
dialogue  between  Christ,  a  youth,  and  the  devil;  in 
reading  the  Rev.  Mr.  Moody's  sermon  to  children  in  a 
book  called  the  School  of  Good  Manners;  in  hearing 
of  deaths  and  attending  funerals;  in  reading  Davies' 
sermon  on  the  resurrection  and  final  judgment;  and  on 
occasions  of  personal  sickness.  I  many  times  prayed 
in  secret,  and  was  in  the  habit  of  praying.  But  1  lived 
a  stranger  to  God  nineteen  years.  When  I  was  about 
nineteen  I  was  awakened  to  attend  to  truth,  and  the 
main  principles  were  fixed  in  my  mind. 

One  evening  in  the  summer  of  1799,  I  was  in  great 
distress  in  the  chamber  of  my  father's  house  at  Lenox. 
After  painful  struggles  I  found  myself  very  unexpected- 
ly harmonizing  in  feeling  with  Watts'  iifty-first  psalm: 
*  Show  pity  Lord,  oh  Lord,  forgive,'  &c.  In  a  few  days 
I  began  to  think  I  had  experienced  a  change  of  heart. 
This  was  first  suggested  to  me  by  my  friend,  Stephen 


364  HIS  RELIGIOUS  EXPERIENCE. 

Wells,  Jr.,  from  a  view  I  had  given  him  of  my  exercises. 
But  I  was  very  much  afraid  of  indulging  the  thought, 
especially  as  it  was  first  suggested  by  another.  Yet 
from  that  time  I  have  continued  to  hope,  most  of  the 
time,  till  this  day  June  15,  1825.  On  the  20th  of  Oc- 
tober, 1799, 1  united  with  the  Congregational  church  in 
Lenox,  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Shepard. 

November  20,  1799  I  first  subscribed  the  covenant 
contained  in  the  following  pages.  Five  months  of  the 
season  following  I  taught  school  in  Lenox.  During 
that  time  the  work  of  the  ministry  was  urged  upon  me  by 
Mrs.  Mary,  wife  of  the  Hon.  William  Walker,  and  by 
an  old  disciple,  Mr.  Chapman.  But  though  I  desired  it 
I  thought  it  impossible  ever  to  be  qualified  for  that  work, 
for  want  of  means.  But  a  way  was  opened  in  provi- 
dence, in  which  it  seemed  possible,  by  the  establishment 
of  a  school  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  Nathan  Perkins 
of  West  Hartford,  Connecticut. 

On  the  5th  of  May,  1800,  I  devoted  myself  to  the 
work  in  solemn  fasting  and  prayer.  At  that  time  I 
wrote  what  is  recorded  in  the  following  pages  under 
that  date.  I  began  to  reside  in  West  Hartford  in  June, 
and  pursued  study  with  all  my  might.  I  continued 
in  West  Hartford  till  some  time  in  February,  1803, 
when  I  received  from  the  North  Association  of  Hartford 
county,  a  license  to  preach  the  gospel.  I  preached  my 
first  sermon  in  North  Windsor.  Afterwards  I  preached 
a  few  weeks  at  Newington.  The  last  of  March  I  ar- 
rived at  Kingsboro'.  The  next  Week  after  my  arrival 
some  special  attention  to  religion  commenced.  Mrs.  Anna 
Belden,  the  first  subject.  I  staid  till  some  time  in  May, 
then  was  absent  four  wTeeks,  chiefly  in  Oneida  county,  at 
Augusta.  Returned  and  found  the  good  work  advancing. 
Spent  the  summer.  In  autumn  and  winter  spent  some 
time  at  Becket  (Mass.)  where  I  received  a  call  for  set- 
tlement. But  I  did  not  think  it  duty  to  accept  it.  In 
the  winter  of  1804,  returned  to  Kingsboro'.  From  May 
5th  to  17th,  as  the  time  of  my  ordination  approached,  I 
set  myself  more  carefully  to  search  and  try  myself;  but 
did  not  succeed  to  my  mind. 


HIS  MARRIAGE— ORDINATION REVIVALS.  365 

May  23,  1804,  11  o'clock  a.  m.  I  was  solemnly  set 
apart  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  installed  pastor 
of  the  Congregational  church  in  Kingsboro'. 

Sept.  7,  1804.  I  was  married  to  Tirzah  Northrup, 
and  soon  removed  to  Kingsboro'. 

A  second  revival  commenced  in  1813,  and  continued 
till  1815.  Another  commenced  in  1819,  and  continued 
into  1820,  but  was  not  general.  Another  more  general 
commenced  in  June,  1822,  and  continued  through  the 
year.  This  was  the  most  rapid.  In  1829  a  fifth  revival 
commenced  in  June,  and  continued  several  months. 
This  was  chiefly  in  the  Bible  class  and  sabbath  school, 
and  was  very  precious.  In  1831  a  sixth  revival  com- 
menced in  July  and  continued  till  October.  This  was 
chiefly  in  the  Bible  class  and  sabbath  school;  yet  a  num- 
ber of  heads  of  families,  and  some  of  the  most  unlikely 
were  brought  in.  As  the  fruit  of  these  two  revivals, 
more  than  a  hundred  became  members  of  the  church 
under  my  pastoral  care. 

In  September  or  October,  1838,  the  most  general  and 
extensive  revival  commenced  that  had  ever  been  enjoy- 
ed among  my  people,  and  others  in  this  place.  In  the 
year  1839,  eighty -three  persons  became  members  of  the 
church,  besides  many  who  joined  Methodists  and  Bap- 
tists, and  the  Presbyterian  church  in  Johnstown." 

Mention  is  made  in  the  above  narrative  of  a  covenant 
into  which  he  had  entered  with  God;  and  I  know  not 
how  to  give  a  more  satisfactory  exhibition  of  the  reli- 
gious character  of  the  man,  than  by  rehearsing  it  entire. 
(This  covenant  may  be  found  in  Doddridge's  Rise  and 
Progress  of  Religion,  and  was  copied  with  a  few  verbal 
alterations,  by  Dr.  Yale,  and  adopted  as  his  own). 

We  find  it  as  follows: 

"  A  secret  covenant  between  God  and  my  own  soul,  first 
subscribed  Nov.  20,  1799,  and  transcribed  for  the  sake 
of  conv.nience,  Nov.  21,  1803." 

"  Eternal  and  ever  blessed  God,  1  desire  to  present  myself 
before  thee  with  deepest  humiliation  and  abasement  of 
soul,  sensible  how  unworthy  such  a  sinful  worm  is  to 
appear  before  the  Holy  Majesty  of  Heaven,  the  King  of 


366  HIS  COVENANT. 

kings,  and  the  Lord  of  lords,  and  on  such  an  occasion 
as  this,  even  to  enter  into  a  covenant  transaction  with 
thee.  But  the  scheme  and  plan  are  thine  own.  Thine 
infinite  condescension  offered  it  by  thy  Son,  and  thy  grace 
hath  inclined  my  heart  to  accept  it.  I  come,  therefore, 
acknowledging  myself  to  have  been  a  great  offender; 
smiting  on  my  breast  and  saying  with  the  humble  pub- 
lican: 'God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner.'  I  come  invited 
by  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  thy  Son,  and  wholly  trust- 
ing in  his  perfect  righteousness;  entreating  that,  for  his 
sake,  thou  wouldst  be  merciful  to  my  unrighteousness, 
and  wouldest  no  more  remember  my  sins. 

Receive,  I  beseech  thee,  thy  revolted  creature  who  is 
now  convinced  of  thy  right  to  him,  and  desires  nothing 
so  much  as  that  he  may  be  thine.  This  day  (Nov.  20, 
1799)  do  I,  with  the  utmost  solemnity,  surrender  myself 
to  thee.  I  renounce  all  former  lords  that  have  had  do- 
minion over  me;  and  I  consecrate  to  thee  all  that  I  am 
and  all  that  I  have,  the  powers  of  my  mind  the  mem- 
bers of  my  body,  my  worldly  possessions,  my  time  and 
my  influence  over  others;  to  be  all  used  entirely  for  thy 
glory,  and  resolutely  employed  in  obedience  to  thy 
commands,  as  long  as  thou  continuest  me  in  life;  with 
an  ardent  desire  and  humble  resolution  to  be  thine 
through  all  the  endless  ages  of  eternity;  ever  holding 
myself  in  an  attentive  posture  to  observe  the  first  inti- 
mations of  thy  will,  and  ready  to  spring  forward  with 
zeal  and  joy  to  the  immediate  execution  of  it.  To  thy 
direction  also  I  resign  myself  and  all  I  have,  to  be  dis- 
posed of  by  thee  in  such  a  manner,  as  thou  shalt,  in 
thine  infinite  wisdom,  judge  most  subservient  to  the 
purposes  of  thy  glory.  To  thee  I  leave  the  manage- 
ment of  all  events,  and  say  without  reserve:  '  Not  my 
will  but  thine  be  done;''  rejoicing  with  a  loyal  heart  in 
thy  unlimited  government,  as  what  ought  to  be  the  de- 
light of  the  whole  material  creation. 

Use  me,  oh  Lord,  as  an  instrument  of  thy  service. 
Number  me  among  thy  peculiar  people.  Let  me  be 
washed  in  the  blood  of  thy  dear  Son.  Let  me  be  clothed 
with  his  righteousness.     Let  me  be  sanctified  by  his 


HIS  COVENANT.  367 

Spirit.  Transform  me  more  and  more  into  his  image. 
Impart  to  me  through  him  all  needful  influences  of  thy 
purifying,  cheering,  and  comforting  Spirit,  and  let  my 
life  be  spent  under  those  influences,  and  in  the  light  of 
thy  glorious  countenance  as  my  Father  and  my  God. 
And  when  the  solemn  hour  of  death  comes,  may  I  re- 
member this  thy  covenant,  'well  ordered  in  all  things 
and  sure,'  as  '  all  my  salvation  and  all  my  desire,' 
though  every  other  hope  and  enjoyment  are  perishing. 
And  do  thou,  oh  Lordj  remember  it  too.  Look  down 
with  pity,  oh  my  Heavenly  Father,  on  thy  languishing, 
dying  child.  Embrace  me  in  thine  everlasting  arms. 
Put  strength  and  confidence  in  my  departing  spirit,  and 
receive  it  to  the  abodes  of  them  that  sleep  in  Jesus, 
peacefully  and  joyfully  to  wait  the  accomplishment  of 
thy  great  promise  to  all  thy  people,  even  that  of  a  glo- 
rious resurrection  and  eternal  happiness  in  thy  heavenly 
presence. 

And  if  any  surviving  friend  should,  when  I  am  in 
the  dust,  meet  with  this  memorial  of  my  solemn  trans- 
actions with  thee,  may  he  make  the  engagement  his 
own,  and  do  thou  graciously  permit  him  to  participate 
all  the  blessings  of  thy  covenant,  through  Jesus  the 
Great  Mediator  of  it;  to  whom,  with  thee,  O  Father, 
and  the  Holy  Spirit,  be  everlasting  praises  ascribed,  by 
all  the  millions  who  are  thus  saved  by  thee,  and  by  all 
those  other  celestial  spirits  in  whose  work  and  blessed- 
ness thou  shalt  call  them  to  share.     Amen. 

Elisha  Yale." 

"What  a  solemn  transaction  was  this  for  a  man  to  be 
engaged  in!  And  who  can  tell  what  influence  it  exert- 
ed upon  him  during  the  whole  course  of  his  long  and 
useful  life?  Nor  are  we  to  regard  it  as  an  unmeaning 
transaction,  done  to  be  laid  aside  and  forgotten  as  if  it 
had  not  been  done  at  all.  He  was  in  the  habit  fre- 
quently of  calling  it  to  mind,  and  ordinarily  of  making 
a  solemn  and  formal  renewel  of  it,  twice  in  each  year. 
His  name  is  solemnly  affixed  to  this  covenant  one  hun- 
dred   and  two    times;  and  connected   commonly  with 


368  HIS  MINISTERIAL  FIDELITY. 

some  serious  reflections  upon  the  past,  and  sealed  with 
the  expressive  Amen. 

In  respect  to  his  personal  religious  character  it  may 
be  proper  to  say,  that,  though  regarded  by  all  his  ac- 
quaintances as  eminently  holy,  he  always  cherished  a 
humiliating  sense  of  his  deep-rooted  depravity,  and  al- 
ways placed  his  only  confidence  for  acceptance  with 
God  upon  the  grace  of  Christ.  On  this  subject  we  find 
from  his  pen  such  expressions  as  these:  "June,  15, 
1847.  Now  67!  Can  it  be  that  I  am  three  score  and 
seven  years  old?  So  it  is.  Yet  in  the  review  of  life 
in  the  light  of  God's  law,  I  find  an  amazing  amount  of 
sin — more  than  I  can  reckon  up.  My  heart  is  deceitful 
above  all  things,  and  desperately  wicked.  Yet  God 
searches  and  knows  all  that  I  know  about  it,  and  much 
more.  I  have  been  looking  over  my  sins  before  God. 
I  find  that  in  many  things,  while  fair  and  good  in  the 
sight  of  men,  I  have  been  vile  and  bad  in  the  sight  of 
God."  Such  like  expressions  were  as  common  for  him 
as  it  was  for  him  to  speak;  and  from  the  products  of 
his  pen  they  might  be  produced  to  any  extent.  Feeling 
his  entire  dependence  upon  Divine  grace,  both  for  his 
personal  salvation  and  success  in  his  efforts  for  the  sal- 
vation of  others,  he  was  eminently  a  man  of  prayer. 
Here  it'  was  indeed,  that  his  strength  lay.  He  loved 
the  prayer-meeting.  He  loved  the  closet  most  of  all. 
But  we  have  said  as  much  on  this  part  of  our  subject 
as  our  limits  will  allow.     We  were  to  speak, 

2.    OF  HIS  MINISTERIAL    FIDELITY. 

He  might  be  truly  said  to  be  in  labors  abundant.  He 
was  peculiarly  systematic  in  all  his  engagements,  and 
eminently  industrious,  filling  up  all  his  hours  and  all 
his  minutes.  He  preached  both  publicly  and  from  house 
to  house,  testifying  to  men  of  all  classes  and  all  grades, 
"  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ."  In  his  religious  sentiments  he  was  a 
decided  Calvinist,  and  he  was  an  able  defender  of  the 
system  of  doctrines  to  wThich  that  name  is  commonly 


HIS  MINISTERIAL  FIDELITY.  369 

applied.  He  had  feelings  of  marked  kindness  to  all, 
nor  did  he  censoriously  judge  those  who  differed  from 
him  in  religious  opinions,  did  they  but  build  upon 
Christ,  the  foundation,  and  receive  the  great  essentials 
of  Christianity;  yet  did  he  never  withhold,  or  soften 
down  the  truth,  for  the  purpose  of  adapting  it  to  the 
palate,  or  the  appetite,  or  the  prejudices  of  his  hearers. 
In  rebuking  men  for  sin,  while  he  was  never  rash,  he 
was  always  fearless  and  out-spoken. 

His  benevolence  was  as  broad  as  the  world.  Hence 
did  he  take  a  lively  interest  in  all  those  schemes  of 
benevolence  which  had  in  view  the  evangelization  of 
men,  and  the  subjugation  of  the  world  to  the  dominion 
of  Christ.  The  part  wThich  he  took  in  both  forming 
and  sustaining  these  institutions,  is  known  by  all.  In 
this  respect  he  may  be  said  to  have  had  a  world-wide 
fame.  Liberal  in  his  gifts  himself,  he  encouraged 
liberality  also  in  others. 

But  in  the  welfare  of  his  own  people  he  felt  a  pecu- 
liar interest.  For  them  he  lived — for  them  he  labored, 
for  them  he  prayed — for  them  he  studied — for  them  he 
preached — for  them  he  wept.  June  15,  1850,  be  writes 
as  follows:  "The  hour  is  come.  I  am  now  three 
score  and  ten  years  old.  During  all  these  years  the 
Lord  has  kept  me  alive,  Through  all  changes  he  has 
safely  brought  me.  Well  may  I  continue  to  devote  my- 
self to  him,  to  his  cause,  his  service,  his  glory.  I  re- 
new this  covenant  this  morning,  wTith  great  peace,  joy, 
and  confidence.  I  trust  God  has  in  a  great  measure 
answered  the  prayer  of  many  years;  "  humble  me."  I 
do  feel  humbled.  Yet  I  know  not  all  that  is  in  my 
heart,  and  fear  that  pride,  that  imp  of  the  devil,  will 
even  take  advantage  of  my  present  comfort  and  confi- 
dence, to  say,  "  I  want  to  be  somebody."  0  Lord, 
make  me  willing  to  be  as  I  am,  nothing,  less  than 
nothing.  But  enable  me  as  thy  servant,  to  trust  thee 
for  all,  and  to  do  thy  will  pleasantly,  and  cheerfully,  and 
joyfully,  looking  for  that  blessed  hope  and  the  glorious 
appearing  of  the  great  God,  our  Savior.  I  have  a 
little  more  work  to  do.     I  feel  that  I  am  finishing  up. 


370 


HIS  DISCOURAGEMENTS. 


One  great  petition  remains  unanswered.  There  were 
three:  1st,  a  flourishing  academy;  2d  fifteen  hundred 
dollars  a  year  for  benevolent  objects.  These  are  an- 
swered. 3d,  The  salvation  of  all  my  people.  This 
is  not  answered.  Far  from  it.  Can  I  expect  it  now 
after  being  70  years  old?  Nothing  is  too  hard  for  the 
Lord.  God  can  do  it.  My  God  whe  has  heard  my 
other  two  requests,  can  grant  this.  It  is  great.  But 
God  loves  to  do  great  things.  My  prayer  is  unto  him. 
Glorify  thy  name  in  the  salvation  of  all  my  people. 
Amen." 

He  labored,  too,  as  do  other  ministers  of  the  gospel, 
under  numerous  discouragements;  of  these  he  often 
speaks.  These  were  manifold;  but  we  will  mention 
but  one.  It  was  the  discouragement  arising  from  the 
want  of  apparent  success  in  his  ministry.  There  were 
times  during  the  period  of  his  pastoral  labors,  when  he 
mourned,  for  several  successive  years,  the  lack  of  the 
converting  influences  of  the  Spirit.  And  at  one  time, 
instead  of  an  increase  of  membership  iu  the  church, 
there  was  a  diminution  on  an  average  of  ten  a  year  for 
six  consecutive  years.  Oh,  how  was  his  pious  heart  sad- 
dened! How  did  he  cry  as  he  returned  into  his  closet, 
after  preaching  Christ  to  listless  hearers;  "Lord,  who 
hath  believed  our  report?"  Yet  did  he  not  desert  his  post, 
nor  remit  his  exertions.  Atone  time  he  writes:  "I 
stand  pounding  upon  the  rock.  It  does  not  break.  But  I 
see  not  what  else  I  can  do."  And  the  last  few  months  in 
which  he  was  enabled  to  engage  in  active  labor,  he 
was  as  toilsome,  and  zealous,  and  active,  and  faith- 
ful, as  he  had  ever  been  through  the  whole  course 
of  his  ministry.     We  were  to  say  something, 

3.    OF  THE    RESULTS  OF  HIS  MINISTRY. 

Here  we  will  be  brief.  These  results  can  not  now  be 
told.  He  has  been  striking  upon  a  chord  which  will 
vibrate  through  eternity.  It  is  a  solemn  thought  that  to 
some,  the  gospel,  as  preached  by  him,  may  be  "  a  savor 
of  death  unto   death."     Oh,  how  fearful  the  condition 


A  JUDGMENT  SCENE.  371 

of  that  sinner  who  shall  face  such  a  pastor  at  the  bar  of 
God,  with  his  heart  steeled  against  the  calls  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  his  skirts  crimsoned  with  his  own  blood!  "Who 
is  the  cause  of  the  ruin  of  this  man's  soul?  "  inquires 
the  judge,  with  a  voice  which  brings  dismay  to  the 
very  center  of  his  heart.  "  Who  is  the  cause  of  this 
man's  ruin?  Let  him  speak,  whom  I  had  commissioned 
to  labor  for  his  salvation."  Hear  the  response:  "  Lord, 
did  I  not  labor  unremittingly  for  the  salvation  of  this 
poor  soul?  Hast  thou  not  seen  the  tears  which  I  shed 
on  his  behalf?  WTast  thou  not  a  witness  to  the  anxiety 
which  I  felt,  and  the  prayers  which  I  offered?  Did  I 
not  make  use  of  all  the  arguments  which  could  be  drawn 
from  thine  ever-blessed  gospel,  if  possible  to  affect  his 
heart  and  induce  him  to  break  off  his  sins  and  to  accept 
of  Christ  as  his  Savior?  Lord,  I  did  tell  him  of  a 
Savior's  love — I  did  speak  to  him  of  the  fearful  conse- 
quences of  unbelief.  I  did  direct  his  thoughts  to  the 
awful  retributions  of  the  eternal  world.  I  told  him  of 
heaven.  I  told  him  of  hell.  And  when  he  would  not 
hear  or  heed  the  warning,  I  felt  as  if  my  heart  would 
break.  0  God,  what  could  I  do  more?"  Miserable 
sinner!  to  have  such  an  accuser  at  the  judgment  seat 
of  Christ! 

He  did  desire  the  salvation  of  all  his  flock.  But 
though  this  desire  of  his  heart  was  not  realized,  he  was 
instrumental  of  the  salvation  of  some.  Among  his 
papers  there  is  one  which  appears  to  have  been  but  re- 
cently written.  It  is  as  follows :  "  A  Pastor's  Review  of  a 
Pastorate  of  Forty-Eight  Years."  "A  painful  thought 
at  the  close  of  this  period  of  ministerial  labor  is,  that 
many  are  not  saved.  Though  six  hundred  have  been 
added  to  the  church  under  my  care  during  this  period, 
most  of  wThom  appeared  to  adorn  their  profession,  yet 
some  of  them  have  caused  sorrowT,  while  hundreds  more 
have  lived,  and  many  have  died  in  their  sins.  This  is 
for  a  lamentation,  and  will  be  for  a  lamentation.  It  is 
as  appropriate  for  me  as  it  wras  for  the  Messiah,  to  say: 
'  Lord,  who  has  believed  our  report?'  Some  believed 
him,   yet,  in  general,    Israel  was  not  gathered.     '  He 


372  THE  DYING  SCENE. 

came  unto  his  own,  and  his  own  received  him,  not/ 
Having  been  thus  grieved  himself,  he  knows  how  to 
sympathize  with  the  griefs  of  his  servants.  Kind  Mas- 
ter, while  deeply  humbled  in  view  of  personal  defects 
and  official  failures,  thy  servant  seeks  consolation  in 
thy  sympathizing  bosom.  Thanks  for  the  grace  bestow- 
ed upon  a  goodly  number.  Let  forgiveness  be  extended 
to  me  in  all  my  delinquencies,  and  let  not  the  blood 
of  lost  souls  be  found  in  my  skirts.  The  judgment  seat 
appears  in  view.  There  is  the  judge  enthroned.  Be- 
fore him  are  gathered  all  nations.  My  people  and  I 
are  among"  them;  some  on  the  right  hand,  others  on  the 
left.  We  are  to  be  judged,  and  then  to  receive  our 
final  doom.     '  Great  day  of  dread!'  " 

The  results  of  his  ministry!  They  will  never  be 
fully  known  until  the  destiny  of  these  six  hundred  pro- 
fessed converts  who  have  been  added  to  this  church 
during  his  pastorate,  shall  have  been  revealed.  Not 
until  the  converts  from  heathenism,  who  have  been 
gathered  in  through  his  instrumentality,  shall  have  been 
numbered.  Not  until  there  shall  have  been  a  final  sum- 
ming up  of  all  those  instrumentalities  for  the  salvation 
of  men,  which  he  has  either  put  in  motion  or  sustained. 
But,  that  his  labors  will  tell  upon  the  eternal  destinies 
of  many  immortal  souls,  there  is  no  room  to  doubt.  It 
remains  to  speak, 

4.    OF  HIS  PEACEFUL  END. 

I  feel  almost  disposed  to  regard  his  dying  scenes  as 
embracing  a  period  of  nearly  two  years.  It  was  in 
March  1851,  that  he  was  laid  aside  from  ministerial 
labor  by  paralysis.  Then,  and  ever  after,  he  may,  with 
great  propriety,  be  said  to  have  been  "  on  the  verge  of 
heaven."  It  is  not  easy  to  describe  the  peculiarly 
sweet  and  celestial  atmosphere  with  which  he  was  con- 
stantly surrounded.  You  who  sat  with  him  in  the  do- 
mestic circle,  or  who  received  those  pastoral  messages 
which  were  dictated  by  a  love  to  souls  and  a  regard  for 
the  glory  of  God,  may  have  some  conception  of  it. 


THE  DYING  SCENE.  373 

For  a  considerable  part  of  the  above  mentioned  time, 
however,  he  was  able  to  be  abroad,  and  to  enjoy  the 
society  of  friends.  He  had  been  looking  for  his  depart- 
ure, and  familiarizing  himself  with  the  thoughts  of  it 
for  many  successive  months.  The  hour  at  length  came, 
the  hour  of  his  release.  And  though  he  had  not  looked 
for  it  then,  any  more  than  he  had  for  months  before, 
yet  it  found  him  ready,  with  nothing  to  do  but  to 
"  gather  up  his  feet"  and  die. 

There  was  one  who   was  watching  for  his  falling 
mantle.     The    aged  pastor   had  prayed,  that  the  Lord 
would  not  leave  his   flock  without  a  sheperd;  and  he 
felt  that  his  prayer  had  been  heard.     The  youthful  pas- 
tor had  come  in  to  receive  the  dying  benediction  of  the 
ascending  prophet.     All  was  quiet.     All  was  peaceful. 
All  was   serene.     They   held    converse   together  as  did 
Elijah  and  his  pupil  while  they  passed  over  Jordan  to 
the  place  appointed  by  God  for  the  aged  patriarch's  re- 
lease from  his  toils,  and  his  ascension  to  his  rest.     The 
prayer   of  both  was  the   same:    "I   pray  thee,   let  a 
double  portion  of  thy  spirit  be  upon   me."     And  may 
we  not  believe  the  answer  in  both  cases  to  have  been 
the  same — "  if  thou  see  me  when  I  am  taken  from  thee, 
it  shall  be  so  unto  thee."     Yes;  and  in  each  case,  too,  the 
condition  was  realized.     All  unexpectedly  while  they 
were  thus  talking,  did  the  event  take  place.     "  As  they 
went  on  and  talked,  behold  there  appeared  a  chariot  of 
fire,  and  horses  of  fire,  and  parted   them  asunder;  and 
Elijah  went  up  by  a  whirlwind  into  heaven."     Some- 
what like  this  it  was  here.     To  be  sure,  there  were  no 
visible    appearances  like   those  which  then   presented 
themselves  to   the  eyes  of  the   youthful  prophet.    Nor 
was  the   material  frame  of  this  man  of  God  removed 
into    heaven;    yet   the    attending  circumstances   were 
such  as  forcibly  to  remind  one  of  the  scenes  here  de- 
scribed; so  that  the   youthful  survivor  felt  well-nigh 
compelled  to  cry  out  in  the  very   language  of  Elisha; 
"  My  father,  my  father,  the  chariot  of  Israel  and  the 
horsemen   thereof:"     and    while    he  thus  spake,   he 
reached  forth  his  hand  to  catch  his  mantle  as  it  fell. 

32 


374  THE  DYING   SCENE. 

The  dying  scene.  It  was  Saturday  night,  when  all 
was  still  and  quiet,  that  the  silent  tread  of  God's  mes- 
senger approached.  He  laid  upon  him  his  heavy  hand, 
and  for  awhile  it  seemed  as  if  the  hour  had  indeed 
come.  But  he  again  revived,  so  that  for  several  hours 
he  could  hold  communications  with  his  friends.  In 
these  communications  he  uttered  some  most  precious 
sentiments.  You  have  often  listened  to  his  living 
words,  and  now  his  dying  words  (as  they  have  been 
uttered)  you  feel  anxious  to  hear  and  remember.  Some 
of  these  words  have  been  committed  to  paper  by  attend- 
ing friends,  and  I  am  permitted  to  communicate  them  to 
you. 

The  following  took  place  on  Saturday  night,  as  it 
has  been  remembered  and  recorded  by  an  attendant  and 
friend: 

"  After  the  return  of  consciousness  from  an  attack  of 
apoplexy,  speaking  to  his  physician  he  said:  Why,  it 
seems  that  all  my  friends  are  here  to-night.  What  is 
the  matter?  The  physician  replied:  You  are  a  very 
sick  man,  and  we  are  here  to  take  care  of  you,  and  we 
fear  that  you  will  not  be  any  better.  It  is  to  be  feared 
that  it  is  your  last  attack.  He  replied:  Why,  I  am  not 
concerned  about  that.  Soon  after,  he  said  to  the  doctor, 
Do  you  think  I  shall  go  to  night?  It  was  replied  that 
there  was  a  strong  probability  of  it.  With  a  wonder- 
ful promptitude  and  cheerfulness  of  tone  and  manner,  he 
said:  Well,  let  me  go.  I  shall  soon  be  at  rest.  After  a 
pause,  he  said  that  Romans,  4th  chapter  and  5th  verse, 
had  been  a  source  of  unspeakable  comfort  to  him  for  the 
last  four  or  five  months.  He  continued:  Jesus  is  my 
righteousness.  I  have  no  righteousness  of  my  own,  nor 
ever  had  any.  He  also  made  other  remarks  illustrative 
of  the  passage  quoted. 

On  a  friend  intimating  that  it  was  a  great  comfort  to 
hear  him  express  himself  as  in  so  happy  a  frame,  he  re- 
plied: It  is  the  Lord  that  comforteth.  On  seeing  his 
friends  gathered  around  his  bed,  he  said:  Well,  my 
friends,  if  this  is  to  be  my  last,  I  want  you  to  remember 
that  there  is  nothing  in  the  whole  world  that  is  worth  a 


HIS  DYING  SAYINGS. 


375 


straw  but  Christ.  On  being  asked  if  he  had  a  firm  trust 
in  Christ  he  replied:  I  am  not  afraid  to  trust  in  Christ. 
I  would  trust  in  Christ  much  sooner  than  I  would  trust 
in  man.  Speaking  to  a  friend,  he  said:  I  would  much 
rather  put  my  trust  in  Christ,  than  in  you;  for  you  must 
die,  but  he  is  an  unchanging,  an  unfailing  friend.  He 
then  repeated  the  passage,  '  Put  not  your  trust  in  prin- 
ces,' &c.  He  also  repeated  a  verse  in  the  146th  Psalm: 
1  I'll  praise  my  Maker  with  my  breath,'  &c.  And  then  he 
asked  that  the  whole  psalm  might  be  read  as  an  exact 
expression  of  his  feelings. 

The  following  remarks  were  also  made  on  the  same 
occasion  to  the  friends  by  whom  he  was  attended: 

"  You  remember  that  the  first  request  I  made  to  the 
church  after  I  was  laid  aside,  was,  for  their  prayers,  that 
I  might  be  willing  to  be  just  what  the  Lord  would  have 
me  to  be;  and  that  prayer  has  been  answered.  Remem- 
ber the  prayer-meeting;  it  is  one  of  the  most  important 
means  of  grace.  The  prayer-meeting  has  been  one  of 
my  chief  delights.  Of  all  public  exercises  this  has 
been  to  me  next  to  the  sanctuary.  But  the  closet  has  been 
my  paradise  on  earth. 

I  have  never  believed  in  the  love  of  God  to  the  ex- 
tent that  it  exists.  I  have  tried,  but  could  not  reach  it. 
The  law  of  God  is  the  law  of  love.  How  I  love  that  law ! 
It  is  a  transcript  of  his  moral  character.  Oh,  the  fearful 
penalties  of  that  law  of  love !  How  it  withers  up  my  soul 
when  I  think  of  the  poor  sinner !"  (And  then  he  wTept.)  "I 
would  not  for  the  world  have  the  purposes,  or  the  law  of 
God,  or  the  gospel  of  God,  altered  a  particle.  The  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  was  the  manifestation  of  God  in  the  flesh.  It 
is  no  more  to  say  we  love  the  law  of  God  than  to  say  we 
love  the  decrees  of  God.  I  wish  you  to  understand 
that  I  have  done  nothing  aright.  I  have  all  along  been 
trying  to  do  right  but  there  is  no  perfection.  I  have 
seen  an  end  of  all  they  call  perfection  on  earth.  God's  law 
is  wonderful,  reaching  not  only  to  outward  acts,  but  it 
takes  cognizance  of  the  thoughts,  feelings,  motives. 
God  is  infinite  in  all  his  attributes,  and  every  attribute 
is  infinite  love. 


376  HIS  DYING   SAYINGS. 

I  have  served  the  Lord  fifty  years,  and  I  have  no 
more  righteousness  now  than  I  had  then;  but  I  hope  I 
have  made  some  attainments.  How  different  is  my  con- 
dition from  that  of  the  Hindoo  father  of  whom  I  read 
lately;  whose  son,  thinking  that  he  had  lived  long 
enough,  took  him  to  the  Ganges  and  suffocated  him  by 
filling  his  mouth  with  mud !  Now  I,  in  my  extremity, 
though  I  have  no  children,  receive  the  kind  attentions 
of  my  neighbors."  A  friend  said:  "  Yes,  of  your  spir- 
itual children."  He  instantly  replied:  "  If  they  are  my 
spiritual  children,  how  wonderful  the  mercy  of  God  that 
made  them  such!" 

"If  I  should  live  a  thousand  years,  I  should  be  no 
better  than  I  am  now.  Nothing  but  the  righteousness 
of  Christ  can  make  me  any  thing  but  a  condemned  sin- 
ner." 

Sometime  after  midnight,  a  friend  observed:  "  It  is  the 
sabbath."  Said  he:  "An  everlasting  sabbath,  where 
congregations  ne'er  break  up,  and  sabbath  never  ends. 
I  have  been  expecting  an  everlasting  sabbath." 

After  a  paroxysm  of  pain,  he  exclaimed:  "  Shall  I  not 
drink  of  the  cup  that  my  father  giveth  me?  This  is  the 
language  of  the  Savior — how  much  more  is  it  becoming 
a  poor  sinner!" 

Patient,  calm,  though  evidently  a  great  sufferer,  he 
would  say:  "I  wish  I  could  do  without  this  groaning. 
I  may  as  well  go  now  as  at  any  other  time,  if  it  be 
God's  will." 

Speaking  of  a  brother  in  the  church  who  lay  at  the 
point  of  death,  he  inquired  if  it  was  thought  that  bro- 
ther W.  would  go  that  night;  and  then  commended,  in  a 
touching  manner,  the  long,  tried,  and  faithful  friendship 
of  that  brother  to  him  and  the  church;  and  spoke  of  it 
as  a  delightful  consideration,  that  perhaps  they  might 
be  permitted  to  go  in  company,  as  it  were,  to  the  abodes 
of  the  blest.  Speaking  at  another  time  of  his  critical 
position,  he  said:  "I  ought  not,  I  must  not  ask  for  any 
thing;  God  will  do  all  things  right."  This  may  ac- 
count for  the  fact  that  he  asked  no  one  to  pray,  and  was 
not  heard  to  use  the  language  of  supplication  himself. 


HIS  CALMNESS    AND    SELF-POSSESSION. 


377 


This  may  be  regarded  as  a  remarkable  circumstance, 
indicating  in  a  striking  manner  his  entire  preparation 
for  the  change,  and  his  consequent  resignation  to  the 
divine  disposal." 

But  though  his  friends  were  hourly  watching  for  his 
departure,  it  did  not  take  place  until  near  the  close  of 
the  sabbath.  After  the  public  exercises  in  the  church, 
his  successor  in  the  pastorate  (the  Rev.  Mr.  Wall) 
came  into  his  room  just  in  time  to  receive  his  parting 
benediction,  and  to  witness  his  ascent.  Mr.  Wall  has 
kindly  furnished  the  following  account  of  the  closing 
scene.  "  I  called  on  Dr.  Yale  about  a  quarter  before 
three  p.  m.  I  found  him  reclining  on  a  sofa  in  the  sitting- 
room.  He  was  very  weak,  and  was  evidently  suffering 
severely;  yet  perfectly  self-possessed.  After  giving  me 
his  hand  he  spoke  of  his  pain — was  not  so  easy  as  he 
had  been — the  pain  had  changed  its  locality.  Com- 
plained of  a  stricture  across  his  breast.  He  frequently 
changed  his  posture  for  relief.  On  Mrs.  Yale  remark- 
ing that  they  had  hoped  to  have  been  present  in'church 
this  morning,  he  said:  '  Now,  Mrs.  Yale,  do  not  say  one 
mournful  thing.  Things  are  just  as  1  have  prayed  for 
them.  The  cup  which  my  Father  hath  given  me,  shall 
I  not  drink  it?  Such  was  my  prayer  last  sabbath  at  the 
communion;  and  you  know  Mr.  Wall,  we  must  not  re- 
fect the  answer  to  our  own  prayers.'  After  an  interval, 
he  remarked:  lI  can  bear  this  pain,  and  yet  I  can  bear 
it  only  a  little  longer;  but  oh,  the  poor  sinner!  Who 
shall  dwell  with  everlasting  burnings?  This  is  a  question 
I  can  not  answer.'  He  was  here  so  affected  that  he 
wept — so  that  the  last  tears  he  shed  were  for  sinners. 

After  rising  from  a  reclining  to  a  sitting  posture,  he 
remarked:  "I  would  not  give  a  straw  for  all  the  re- 
ligion in  the  world,  without  faith  in  Christ.  1  want 
nothing  but  that.  Understand  me.  I  do  not  say  that  1 
don't  want  any  more  religion;  but  I  want  no  other 
thing."  Again  he  remarked:  "  That  passage  in  Romans, 
iv,  5,  has  been  very  precious  to  me." 

His  last  words  were;  "  0  that  I  could  unloose  this 
bond!"  alluding  to  the  stricture  across  his  breast," 


378  HIS  LAST  WORDS. 

His  last  words!  They  have  been  spoken,  and  you 
have  all  heard  them.  They  were  truly  weighty  words; 
and  so  were  very  many  other  words  which  he  has  been 
speaking  for  many  successive  years.  It  now  remains 
to  be  seen  what  effect  will  be  produced  by  these  words 
upon  the  minds  of  those  to  whom  they  have  been  ad- 
dressed. 

Having  uttered  these  "  last  words,"  he  settled  down 
upon  his  pillow — and  "was  not;  for  God  took  him." 
"  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto  me,  write, 
Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from  hence- 
forth; yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from 
their  labors;  and  their  works  do  follow  them." 

CONCLUSION. 

I  have  found  so  much  to  say  on  this  occasion,  so  much 
that  I  felt  unwilling  to  suppress  and  found  myself  una- 
ble to  condense,  that  this  discourse  has  been  uncom- 
monly, and  perhaps  some  may  think,  unreasonably  long.- 
Yet  there  are  still  a  few  things  remaining,  to  which  I 
must  solicit  your  attention.     And, 

1.  May  I  be  allowed  to  address  a  few  words  of  con- 
solation to  the  afflicted  widow? 

You  were  permitted  to  journey  and  to  sojourn  with  your 
sainted  companion,  from  the  7th  day  of  Sept.  1804  un- 
til the  9th  day  of  Jan.  1853,  a  period  of  almost  forty- 
nine  years.  These  years  have  been  years  of  mingled 
sorrow  and  joy.  But  while  your  path-way  has  been 
marked  with  alternate  light  and  shade,  the  light  has 
greatly  preponderated.  You  have  leaned  upon  his  arm, 
you  have  reclined  upon  his  bosom — you  have  been 
afflicted  with  his  sorrows — you  have  joyed  in  his  joys. 
You  have  prayed  with  him — you  have  wept  with  him — 
you  have  suffered  with  him — you  have  hoped  with  him. 
In  prosperity,  and  adversity — in  health,  and  sickness. 
In  all  seasons  of  hope  and  discouragement,  you  have 
had  a  unity  of  heart  and  a  oneness  of  sentiment.  You 
now  feel  afflicted;  and  hereafter  your  bed-chamber, 
and  your  dining  room,  and  your  parlor,  and  every  other 


THE  MOURNER  COMFORTED,,  379 

part  of  your  dwelling  will  put  on  the  appearance  of 
vacancy,  which  until  now,  they  have  never  worn.  Yet, 
remember  his  dying  words,  among  the  last  words  which 
ever  fell  from  his  lips,  and  perhaps  the  very  last  which 
he  ever  addressed  particularly  to  yourself:  "  Mrs  Yale,  do 
not  say  one  mournful  thing;"  "  Do  not  say  one  mourn- 
ful tiling" "  ONE   MOURNFUL  THING." 

You  surely  have  greater  cause  for  joy  than  you  have 
for  sorrow.  Ah!  indeed  there  is  nature's  tie  that  can 
not  be  broken  without  a  pang — and  there  is  that  feel- 
ing of  loneliness  which  steals  over  your  heart,  and  which 
is  necessarily  productive  of  a  certain  degree  of  de- 
pression. Yet  are  there  very  many  things,  in  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  case,  which  are  directly  calculated 
to  administer  consolation.  May  1  just  hint  at  a  few? 
They  are  such  as  the  following:  God  permitted  him  to 
live  to  become  an  old  man;  so  that  he  has  "  come  to 
his  grave  in  a  full  age,  like  as  a  shock  of  corn  cometh 
in  in  his  season."  Had  he  died  in  the  meridian  of  life, 
and  when  his  sun  was  high  up  above  the  horizon,  the 
case  would  have  been  quite  different  from  what  it  is 
now.  Then,  again,  his  death  did  not  take  place  until 
he  had  become  fully  prepared  for  it.  He  was  by  no 
means  taken  by  surprise;  nor  did  the  message  find  him 
with  anything  to  do,  as  it  respected  his  own  work  of 
preparation  for  his  departure.  He  had  familiarized 
himself  as  much  with  the  thought  of  lying  down  in  the 
grave,  as  he  had  with  that  of  lying  upon  his  bed. 

Then  think  of  the  calmness  with  which  he  met  the 
summons.  No  trepidation — no  pleading  for  delay — no 
doubt  as  to  the  coming  future.  "  /  am  not  concerned 
about  that."  "  Well — let  me  go."  "  I  shall  soon  be  at 
rest." 

You  may  also  be  consoled  with  the  thought  that  he 
has  not  lived  in  vain.  He  has  made  his  influence  to  be 
felt,  even  in  the  midst  of  the  seas,  and  upon  the  other 
side  of  the  earth.  And  oh!  could  you  now  look  at  the 
crown  which  encircles  his  brow,  how  would  your  eyes 
be  dazzled  with  its  lustre — studded  all  over  as  it  is  with 
those  precious  jewels  which  he  has  gathered  for  Christ 
In  him  is  fulfilled  the   promise:      "They  that  be  wise 


380 


COMFORTING  REFLECTIONS. 


shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament;  and  they 
that  turn  many  to  righteousness,  as  the  stars  forever, 
and  ever." 

You  require  no  admonition  from  me,  to  live  in  con- 
stant readiness  to  meet  your  departed  husband  in  heaven. 
For  almost  fifty-years,  you  have  been  traveling  together; 
and  he  has  come  to  the  end  of  his  pilgrimage,  and 
passed  over  the  river  into  the  land  of  promise,  but  a 
little  in  advance  of  yourself.  May  we  not  believe  that 
he  will  be  watching  and  waiting  for  your  arrival?  I 
know  that  earth  has  its  charms — Ah!  yes — and  heaven 
has  its  charms  too.  And  whatever  attractions  it  had 
for  you  before,  these  attractions  are  now  increased. 
You  are  not  to  look  for  your  husband  in  the  grave;  nor 
dwell  too  much  upon  the  epitaph  which  may  be  chiseled 
upon  his  tombstone;  but  remember  that  his  "  record  is 
on  high,"  and  that  he  has  actually  become  an  inhabit- 
ant of  a  better  world.  Let  your  mind  dwell  much  upon 
that  world;  and  as  you  think  upon  the  life  of  prayer, 
and  piety,  and  humility,  and  faith,  and  charity,  and  zeal 
and  devotedness  to  God,  which  was  led  by  him  who  so 
long  bore  you  company  in  your  pilgrimage,  I  am  sure 
that  you  will  make  it  your  business  to  imitate  his  shin- 
ing example.  Live  as  he  lived;  pray  as  he  prayed; 
repent  as  he  repented;  believe  as  he  believed;  love  as 
he  loved;  weep  as  he  wept;  rejoice  as  he  rejoiced — and 
then  you  will  die  as  he  died,  and  share  with  him  in  his 
eternal  reward. 

2v  It  will  not  be  inappropriate  for  me  to  say  some- 
thing to  my  brethren  in  the  ministry  of  reconciliation. 
We  can  but  feel  that  a  very  important  breach  has  been 
made  upon  our  ranks.  Our  dear  departed  father  Jhas  been, 
has  ahuays  been  foremost  in  the  ranks  of  the  hosts  of 
the  Lord.  He  always  had  on  his  armor;  nor  did  he 
ever  flinch  in  the  day  of  conflict.  He  was  forward  in 
every  good  work,  and  was  distinguished  for  laying  plans 
and  devising  ways,  in  which  to  advance  the  interests  of 
his  Redeemer's  kingdom.  His  younger  brethren  always 
prized  his  counsels,  and  were  often  quickened  in  duty 
by  his  words  of  encouragement, 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  CLERGY.  381 

But  his  place,  brethren,  we  shall  hereafter  find  vacant. 
in  our  social  gatherings,  in  our  ministerial  associations, 
In  our  public  assemblies,  we  may  meet  and  depart,  and 
meet  and  depart,  but  his  well-known  voice  will  no 
longer  be  heard.  Yet,  methinks  there  is  a  solemn  les- 
son which  we  may  learn  from  his  whole  history,  as  a 
faithful  and  successful  laborer  in  the  vineyard  of  Christ; 
and  a  solemn  admonition  which  will  be  addressed  to  us 
from  the  marble  slab  which  will  hereafter  mark  the 
place  of  his  repose.  Could  his  tongue  now  be  unloosed 
after  what  he  has  already  seen  of  eternal  realities,  how 
would  he  stimulate  his  brethren  in  the  ministry  to  fide- 
lity, and  zeal,  and  constancy  in  their  work! 

There  is  one  sentence  in  that  solemn  covenant  of  his 
which  has  been  repeated,  with  which  my  mind  was 
particularly  affected.  "  And  if  any  surviving  friend 
should,  when  I  am  in  the  dust,  meet  with  this  memorial 
of  my  solemn  transactions  with  thee,  may  he  make  the 
engagement  his  own,  and  do  thou  graciously  permit 
him  to  participate  all  the  blessings  of  thy  covenant, 
through  Jesus  Christ,  the  great  mediator  of  it."  When 
I  first  read  it  a  thought  sprung  into  my  mind,  that  I  was 
the  first  survivor  by  whom  this  article  was  read;  and 
perhaps  mine  the  first  human  eye,  but  his  own,  that  had 
ever  rested  upon  it.  Am  I  to  regard  this,  then,  as  the 
prayer  of  my  long-tried  and  faithful  friend,  that  I 
would  take  upon  myself  the  responsibilities  and  obliga- 
tions of  this  covenant?  Is  there  any  thing  unreasonable 
in  it?  It  is  the  solemn  dedication  of  one's  self  entirely 
to  God.  He  felt  himself  to  have  been  thus  dedicated; 
as  he  expressed  it,  on  one  occasion  of  its  renewal: 
"  May  I  be  the  Lord's  every  month,  every  week,  every 
day,  every  hour,  every  minute."  "  Every  minute."  Let 
us  brethren  make  this  sentiment  our  own.  Be  the 
Lord's  every  minute. 

And  as  the  veteran  soldiers  who  have  been  in  the 
hottest  of  the  battle  for  many  years,  are  called  to  lay 
aside  their  armor,  their  juniors  who  still  have  a  place 
in  the  ranks,  and  especially  those  who  have  the  honor 
of  being  leadeYs  of  the  hosts  of  the  Lord,  should  be 


382 


ADDRESS  TO  THE    CONGREGATION. 


admonished  to  be  at  their  posts,  with  their  swords  al- 
ways drawn  and  their  armor  always  on. 

3.  It  remains  for  me,  now  to  seek  to  gain  the  ear  of 
that  portion  of  this  vast  assembly,  who  have  constituted 
his  former  pastoral  charge. 

Dear  friends,  your  deceased  pastor  has,  for  many 
years,  cherished  an  habitual  anxiety  for  the  salvation  of 
his  people.  The  interests  of  your  souls  lay  near  his 
heart.  He  did  not  labor  to  make  himself  rich  on  the 
income  which  he  received,  but  to  make  you  happy  by 
leading  you  to  Christ  and  inducing  you  to  secure  your 
own  salvation.     He  "  sought  not  yours  but  you." 

The  salvation  of  souls — how  earnestly  did  he  long 
for  it!  "When  many  of  you  had  no  tears  to  shed  for 
yourselves,  he  wept  for  you,  and  when  in  your  impen- 
itence, you  oifered  no  prayers  for  yourselves,  he  was 
constantly  praying  for  you.  I  hazard  nothing  in  saying 
that  there  has  not  been  a  day  for  nearly  fifty  years,  in 
which  he  has  not  prayed  for  impenitent  sinners  in 
Kingsboro'.  If  it  had  been  but  one  prayer  a  day,  it 
would  have  amounted  to  more  than  eighteen  thousand 
prayers.  All  this  for  sinners  in  Kingsboro',  who  will 
not  pray  for  themselves.  Remember,  too,  that  it  was 
for  you  that  he  shed  the  last  tears  which  he  ever  shed 
in  his  life;  or  ever  will  shed.  He  had  come  just  to  the 
gate  of  heaven.  The  angels  were  beckoning  him  in. 
He  was  just  about  to  cast  off  his  tenement  of  clay,  and 
his  eye  was  already  resting  on  the  pearly  gates  of  the 
celestial  city;  when  he  again  thought  as  he  had  often 
thought  before,  of  the  condition  of  the  poor  sinner,  and 
he  says:  "  How  it  withers  up  my  soul  when  I  think  of 
the  poor  sinner!"     And  then  he  wept. 

The  people  of  this  congregation  have  heard  from  him 
many  a  rousing  sermon,  and  at  the  final  closing  up  of 
his  ministry  here  as  your  pastor,  he  could  truly  say:  "I 
take  you  to  record  this  day,  that  I  am  pure  from  the 
blood  of  all  men.  For  I  have  not  shunned  to  declare 
unto  you  all  the  counsel  of  God." 

He  has  preached  many  a  rousing  sermon;  but  he  never 
preached  with   deeper   tones  than  now.      Indeed,  his 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  CONGREGATION.         383 

tongue  is  still,  his  voice  is  hushed,  his  lips  are  sealed, 
his  eyes  are  closed;  yet  it  seems  to  me  that  the  very 
walls  of  this  sanctuary  continue  to  echo  those  touching 
appeals  which,  through  many  a  by-gone  year,  he  has 
been  addressing  the  dear  people  of  his  charge.  He 
has  gone  to  give  an  account  of  his  stewardship — an 
account  of  the  manner  in  which  he  has  preached.  And 
you,  hearers,  will  also  be  called  to  give  an  account  of 
the  manner  in  which  you  have  heard.  What  is  that 
account  which  you  will  give?  What  attention  have 
you  paid  to  his  preaching?  What  obedience  have  you 
rendered  to  the  truth? 

It  will  be  a  fearful  thing  for  a  man  to  go  to  the 
judgment  from  Kingsboro',  in  a  state  of  impenitence. 
How  will  you  account  for  those  eighteen  thousand 
prayers?  Yes,  eighteen  thousand  twice  told.  How  ac- 
count for  the  thousands  of  sermons  which  he  has 
preached,  and  the  many  personal  admonitions  which 
you  have  received?  Are  you  ready  to  meet  your  pas- 
tor, face  to  face,  before  the  bar  of  God?  Are  you  all 
ready? 

I  know  that  God  has  here  given  him  some  seals  to 
his  ministry.  He  has  made  mention  of  six  hundred  as 
having  been  added  to  the  church.  Some  of  these  are 
already  in  heaven,  and  some  are  still  making  their  way 
thitherward.  Hold  on,  brethren,  hold  on,  sisters,  your 
pastor  has  gone  before  to  await  your  arrival.  Most  of 
these  six  hundred,  he  has  said,  "  appeared  to  adorn 
their  profession,  yet  some  of  them  have  caused  sorrow." 
"Some  have  caused  sorrow." 

He  does  not  say  who  they  were,  or  how  it  was  done. 
But  if  any  of  this  class  are  among  this  congregation, 
let  me  ask  you  seriously  to  think  upon  the  course 
which  you  have  felt  inclined  to  pursue.  Have  you 
grieved  the  heart  and  brought  tears  into  the  eyes  of 
your  pious  and  praying  pastor,  by  your  backslidings, 
by  your  inconstancy,  by  your  worldliness,  by  your  neg- 
lect of  duty,  by  your  censoriousness,  by  your  obstinacy, 
by  your  want  of  sympathy  with  your  brethren  or  inter- 
est in  the  welfare  of  the  church?  It  is  time  for  you  to 
bethink  yourselves,  and  to  return  from  your  wanderings. 


384         ADDRESS  TO  THE  CONGREGATION. 

Brethren,  your  former  leader  has  been  called  home. 
But  God  has  been  pleased  in  his  mercy,  to  provide  an- 
other. Your  eye  will  now  be  upon  him.  When  Moses 
was  about  to  close  up  his  labors -as  the  leader  of  Israel, 
he  was  directed  to  take  Joshua,  the  son  of  Nun,  a  man 
in  whom  was  the  Spirit,  and  to  lay  his  hand  upon  him, 
and  set  him  before  all  the  congregation.  Then  was  he 
to  occupy  the  place  in  the  armies  of  Israel,  that  had 
been  occupied  by  the  veteran  Moses.  See  here  your 
future  leader ;  and  may  the  youthful  Joshua  reap  even 
more  laurels,  and  gain  more  victories,  than  were  ever 
gained  by  his  honored  predecessor. 

"  Now,  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again  from 
the  dead,  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd  of  the 
sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant, 
make  you  perfect  in  every  good  work,  to  do  his  will, 
working  in  you  that  which  is  well  pleasing  in  his  sight, 
through  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever 
and  ever.     Amen." 


